《The life of a Haughty Prince》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    In the hidden darkness, a soul was wandering without a path, without a goal but with memories intact which were impossibly rare.


    He thought " truck Kun got me.....Damn!!!.. I was having a good life. Rich parents, High IQ mind, Handsome features. I had it all. I know I am being narcissistic but shit!!!... I was living the life of a king at my prime but s here I am, wandering around this empty void with nothingness. Shouldn''t I go to heaven ...Nah!! hell would be perfect for me cause of alllll the fucked up shit I did there. I still remember all those powerful peoples (prime ministers, Gang lords, business tycoons,....) looking at me with despair as I fucked their lovely wives and daughters. what could they do I was devilishly charming and handsome as fuck. I thanked my parents, for one thing, that was good Gene''s they bestowed upon me. that''s all nothing else...wait ..the money, of course, we were filthy rich. I didn''t know why cause in my whole life interaction with my family was at an all-time low....we met like 4 or 5 times a year. I know right, very good parents."


    The soul was still wandering here and there thinking about his past but with dew time he got bored. he was lonely within the void after all no one to chat with, no beauty to fuck. he was used to living with thrilling adventures after all. Hacking secret files, Making evil rich people penniless, stealing their wives and etc etc.


    "From the novels, I read, shouldn''t I reincarnate into a fantasy world with a cheat or something"


    And suddenly a voice came out powerful enough to make the soul of the boy in a standstill.


    " OH!! WHAT DO WE HAVE HERE, A SOUL WITH MEMORIES INTACT!!!!!"


    If a soul could sweat, he would sweat buckets. He couldn''t think, he couldn''t move, the only thing he could do was feel fear and reverence. The voice demanded full authority over him like he was just an ant in front of a dragon, nothing more nothing less.


    "SO....YOU WISH FOR SOMETHING LIKE REINCARNATING INTO THE MANA REALM. WITH ENOUGH POWER(cheat).... I SEE. U WOULD NEED IT, OTHERWISE, U WOULD DIE THE VERY YEAR U GET REINCARNATED. I CAN''T DO ANYTHING ABOUT YOUR MEMORIES THOUGH, EVEN THE VOID CAN''T SUCK IT OUT. I DON''T KNOW IF IT''S ONE IN A 100000 TRILLION CHANCE OR SOMETHING. BAHH!!! MY OLD AGE.


    NOW GO!!!!!!..... HAVE YOUR ADVENTURE!!!!"


    As those words were said ...out of nowhere a huge beautiful rainbow color ray hit the boy.


    The boy didn''t know what happened but felt at peace. his mind was clear and void of any tension he felt before. After the ray vanished so did the soul. The ck void was back to its serenity.


    "FINALLY .....SOME PEACE AND QUIET. NOW BACK TO MY ETERNAL SLEEP!!!!"


    ***


    The feeling of being at peace and harmony within his soul was vanishing, instead, it was reced by irritation, itchiness, and the feeling to cry his heart out. But he held in and tried to remember the feeling of peace and harmony within his soul.....which he did and tucked in that special feeling within his soul. it was for another day.


    He felt a p on his butt. His eyes were still closed so he didn''t know what was happening. But After that p, the feeling of wanting to cry his heart out due to the pain couldn''t be controlled. so he cried and cried slowly opening his eyes. Only to be surprised.


    ''HOLY SHIT!!!... I did reincarnate....as a baby as a matter of fact...is this a fantasy world?....is there''s magic?.....are their monsters?''.....so many questions welled up inside his mind.


    But most importantly he was drinking milk from the nipple of a gorgeous woman who looked like a goddess. Silver hair, Big eyes with the mixed color of blue and green which was beautiful and mesmerizing. she had a small and pointy nose and small and perfect lips, her jawline was perfect-like, crafted by the heavens and most importantly big boobies. He swear that in his entire life, he has never seen a drop-dead gorgeous woman...which was his mother now.


    "Look dear, it''s such a cute and healthy baby boy"


    thedy looked at her child full of love and adoration and slowly passed the child to his father. who looked average in every way with a beard but his aura was out of the world. like a lion who could show dominance with his charm and dignity, even his hoarse voice wasmanding but sweet to only his wife and his newborn adorable son.


    He was wearing a long robe with red and golden features delicately designed which only gave vibes as royalty and thest feature is what has shocked the newborn baby.


    ''Holy shit!!!! is that a motherfucking crown on my so-called father''s head? Damn!!! it looks amazing, full of jewelry and gold wow!!!. Does this mean I am royalty too....Holy fuck!!!!! what amazing luck.....thank you to the God who sent me here. I really thank you.


    But he looks average....I don''t wanna deny the aura but I hope I don''t get his looks. My mother''s looks would be the best. hhmmm...I ept this life....let''s see where this new life leads to.''


    The king was still holding the child gently. Bathing in the feeling of being a father. he never felt this way. But this feeling to raise, love, and protect this child was increasing every second he looked at his cute lovely child.


    The king suddenly said " His name will be As. As Don Roxwell. "


    The meaning of the name was synonym to their world name( eg: earth). which only meaning to the father was that the child meant the world to him.


    Her lovely wife nodded her head in full agreement with little tears sprinkling from her eyes, then both started talking and nning about their child with full of joy.


    And so did the life of As begun in this new world full of magic and mystical creatures.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Four yearster....


    As was checking out himself thoroughly on the mirror. Narcissistic as he is. He was checking out every part of his body from top to bottom while being naked.


    ''Thank god I got my mother''s looks and my father''s physique not gonna lie, otherwise, It would have been depressing. What''s surprising is that I still have my past life''s looks and the beast between my legs. I guess you also came with me, little buddy. But I think it''s gonna get longer as I am just 4 years old but my little brother can still please any women right now if necessary.


    Speaking of women, every woman in this world is a top-ss beauty but can''t say much about the men, there are some but most are only gifted in physic. But, hehe no one canpare with my beautiful mom and titan like dad.''


    Looking at the mirror. He was still praising himself. His silky sliver wet hair. His mesmerizing eyes having his mother''s blue and green color and a mix of gray which might be from his dad''s. His eyes having a mix of all 3 colors in full harmony looked godly charming. His chiseled womanly face like her mother''s with a manly jawline like his father''s. Like he was made with both his mother''s and father''s good features only, nothing else. The only thing was his physic. Well, he was only 4 years old, he will grow into it.


    While he was checking out himself for nonstop ten minutes. His personal maid was with him, only a little far, thinking unimaginable things as she was watching the four-year-old prince''s reflection on the mirror.


    She was a beauty as well, with blond silky hair falling like a waterfall up to her shoulders. Her deep blue eyes were like a deep void but also mesmerizing to see. Her pointy nose and thick cute lips made her a mature type of beauty with the right size from her chest to her waist. She was more like western beauty in as''s past world. Actually, She was the second beautiful woman as saw after her mother.


    ''I have been taking care of his highness from his birth. He was so cute back then. But now, he is cute and also bing devilishly handsome. I am suredies will go gaga over his highness after he turns 12 or 13 no make it 8 or 9. Even though his highness is only 4 years old he already looks like 7 years old and god damn! That dick!!... I have seen many men and also his majesty, the king''s treasure (while she was cleaning his majesty with other maids). But nothingpares to the size of this four-year-old prince.


    Oh.... how I wish....No no no....you are maid control yourself, he is only but a child, what the hell am I thinking?. But, this control is only getting hard as time passes as his highness gets more charming as he grows.


    Should I leave the post as his personal maid? NO!! NEVER!!!'' ....the thought came as it vanished in milliseconds.


    She didn''t know she was already in a pit, drowning, never toe back again. The charm As unconsciously spreading was that effective like a potent drug not just on her but all the maids and women working within the pce. Who serve him regrly. Even some butlers were slowly falling to this pit( not gay though).


    As wasn''t worried about the maid watching him naked. She has seen and cared for his body for four years. Every....single... day. Actually, she was one of the maids of the king but the care and love she had shown on As were what made the queen and the king, title her as the personal maid of their son.


    '' And I am a child what could my beautiful and strict maid think about me''


    Oh boy...if as knew how wrong he was. He would sure to be creeped out and of course, he wouldn''t know that cause He was a fucking!!! four years of a child.


    "Enough of the gazing. Anny, bring my training outfit."


    Anny the gorgeous blond maid snapped out and came back to reality and swiftly brought his training outfit. She didn''t hand it to him. She, by herself, made him wear all the clothes from the tight shirts and pants to his underwear. As at first didn''t want her to this but Anny always insisted on saying it''s her duty and right. At some point, he gave up and let her do as she wants. Sometimes he felt she was touching his body and his treasure more but he deleted that notion cause Anny was a perfect maid who was strict and would do anything ordered swimmingly no matter how hard.


    This made him think she was the perfect maid and thanked his mom and dad. Life is much easier when Anny was by his side.


    After he was fully geared with his outfit and protective guards it was time for his practical lessons.


    He thought being a prince would be a chill life but he was gravely wrong. He needed to learn more things than anyone in this country plus when their parents knew he was a bonafide genius that added fuel to the fire. He was taught all the topics about history, socialism, wars, geography, alchemy which he always aced at, and of course ....Magic.


    Which was his favorite ss. Even though he had to study and training all day. He was still fulfilled cause his parents were the best like the best of best. His parent-hate habit from his past life was already gone. He could see the pure happiness in his parent''s eyes when he seeded at something and the supportive and caring trust they gave him when he failed was already enough. He would do anything that could make them happy and that feeling of fulfillment was more important than anything else in this new fantasy world.


    At the royal training ground. The royal retainers and soldiers were training nonstop. The sound of des shing against each other, shields tackling, sweat, and some blood trickling. it was a heavy atmosphere. there were not just men but also women, training their hard sweat off. There was practically not too much gender discrimination in our kingdom or any other neighboring countries ording to my history lessons. There was a grand story behind it but that is for another story.


    When As was entering the training field beside Anny who was three steps away. All the training men and women stopped their training to pay due respect to their only crown prince, kneeling one by one when every step was taken by the prince. it was like a domino effect.


    ''Not gonna lie, I don''t hate this. One of the few perks of being a prince. it''s also probably because of my pressuring aura from my royal bloodline. which my parents said was 100% pure. Must be my mom and dad were cousins of some sort. Anyway, it feels truly awesome. I don''t have to do anything and these battle-hardened soldiers who faced death multiple times portray their full respect against a four-year-old child. Sometimes it''s fun showing dominance but I can''t get drunk on it, have to lessen it.''


    Right after the prince lessens the pressure, all the soldiers were relieved, in a way, it became a habit for all the soldiers within the capital to withstand the pressure. It was a royal rule for any royalty to appear by spreading their pressure all around, to show that they were the rulers and the others were their servants simple as that. it was also for strengthening the soldier''s will. That''s why the Soldiers and retainers of the capital were strong and iron-willed.


    It was one of the reasons that, the king''s bloodline ruled this country generation after generation with only a few easily beaten rebellions happening somewhere in history.


    But one woman was not kneeling. The leader of the four Retainers, subjects of the king as personal bodyguards. Any one of the four could destroy a country single-handedly. They were that much capacity and the only ones capable enough to withstand the royal bloodline''s pressurizing power.


    When the prince came near her, she finally kneeled not because of the pressure but for the respect towards royalty. If she didn''t, it would be treason and ... off with her head. Preet simple.


    But that would never happen and she was also his Battle instructor.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    " Your Highness...charming as always"


    As gave a small smile showing his cute dimples. With his mesmerizing eyes and super cute facial features. He would look like an angle even without any expression but mixing that charming smile and his already chiseled face was a weapon on its own. Affecting every female who could see him, of course except the Main retainer Tanya.


    "Hmmm... But it is nothing inparison to your charm and beauty. Lady Tanya"


    Lady Tanya''s cheeks became red but hid it immediately while she was still kneeling facing down.


    Watching all the people kneeling for a sec. The prince swayed his lin hands upwards, with that,dy Tanya stood up and all the other soldiers and retainers and servants stood up one by one like a reverse domino. It was quite a nice scene. Which As never got tired off. It always gave him a rxing effect before starting the morning hardcore training. After that, he waved his hand and all the soldiers dismissed themselves back to their sweaty and hard training.


    When Lady Tanya stood with all her glory looking six-foot-tall with full golden body armor. Which didn''t hide her perfect figure and long sexy legs and speaking of the beauty of course she is one of the top 10 within As''s taste. Her fluffy curly blond hairing down to her shoulders. Face mostly identical to his maid Anny. Ya... they are sisters, with the same deep blue eyes and the same adorable facial features. The only difference was that the little sis, Tanya was a tall 6ft battle-hardenedbatant and Anny the elder one was a 5 ft 8 inch mysterious but lovely maid. Both were like equal opposites ifpared.


    ''But I am not one of those. I cherish what I have, not topare with others.''


    They talk and hang out from time to time. Of course, as they are sisters. Brought by my mom when they were orphans who were left to die in those hellish times of war.


    "So....your highness, should we start"


    As gave her a nod and took a wooden staff from Anny''s hand who had already brought it from the weaponry and he gripped it in the middle, neither too hardly nor too loosely. And gestured towards Tanya.


    "Come"


    And the hellish training begun


    .


    .


    .


    After 3 hours...


    As fell down hard, like really hard with his staff broken to pieces. There were small cracks on thended area so the damage could be seen. The prince was breathing hard like he was searching for any air he could to bring to his tired body and his dry lungs.


    Tanya came near.


    "I still don''t know up to this day why your highness is using a blunt staff, Your highness should know it would always lose to a sword, but anyway.."


    Lady Tanya gave a hand to the handsome child helping him to stand up.


    ''What a monster, only being 4 years old and could withstand 3 hours of my hellish harsh training. My own subordinates could onlyst one hour, well he does deserve the title with how much he worked hard to be a worthy prince. Pretty admirable as always.''


    The prince grabbed her strong thin hands and got up and looked at his instructor.


    "Thanks for the.....usually hellish training..., I hope you ...rote in helldy Tanya," said As still gasping for air.


    "Hehehehe.....Of course your highness, Everything I do and will do and will be doing is all for your highness and the royal family"


    "Haha.. Don''t get too serious Lady Tanya, I hope you go easier on me tomorrow. Let''s go, Anny, otherwise the history lecturer will eat of my ear again."


    Anny who was cleaning all the sweat and dust from As''s face and neck stopped cleaning and proceeded to walk behind his highness who started to walk to the bathroom to clean all the sweat, tears, and dust from his body with some bruises.


    Feeling the ache all over his body he decided to visit the church at the end of the day.dy Amelia the saintess would help him heal himself. Its location was also within the capital which could be seen from even here. The towering cathedral, another superpower, controlling the country with religion. We both parties are in agreement on piece and ruling.


    We do our job as rulers and they do theirs by spreading their faith in the goddess mother, the god of healing and kindness.


    Yup, there are Gods here, Not just one but multiple ones but the most powerful and spread out religion is, of course, the holy mother Goddess, which is spread across half of the entire world.


    While he was walking, it started to hurt more.


    ''I guess, healing lotion would do for now...but Damn!!!! It hurts everywhere so much. Why do I need to suffer this every day? Aren''t I the prince, isn''t this actually child abuse...fuck!!..@#$#$....''


    As was stillining to himself while walking to the bathroom. Not even knowing behind him what was happening.


    The maid had stopped for a second, cause in front of her was her sister standing tall and waving her hand in front of her big sister like she was asking for something.


    The maid immediately spoke some iprehensible words and an invisible barrier was already there covering them both nullifying any sound within the barrier.


    " Big sis, can''t I have my share. I did as I promised, No?"


    The maid looked sternly to her sister.


    "Yes, but it was still too harsh"


    Tanya grumbled looking at her sister like she was stupid but her hand was still there, asking for something.


    "Ufff....Big sis.....you know it''spulsory right. The world out there is full of havoc and filled with powerful individuals and monsters. As needs to be strong enough to at least stand up to does stupidly powerful individuals. Hell, you know better than I do, big sis.


    Now,e on give me my share."


    Tanya motioned her hand.


    Anny took a breath and cooled down her mind. She knew what her sis was talking about but when ites to As her mindset always bes a little blurry.


    "I know, I know. But still, don''t be too harsh. You know he will go to that bitch, if you do too much damage." She said as she muffled her pocket delicately like there was something precious within and picked it out slowly and gently like it was a delicate marble that would break through one touch.


    Tanya became angry, killing intent licking out slowly but hid it immediately.


    "Ya ya.. I will be more careful. Ooh!!!...how I wish I could kill that bitch right now"


    When she was roaring with her anger within the soundless barrier. A familiar scent covered her nose, nullifying all the anger at once like it wasn''t even there. She saw her sister picking a simple handkerchief with some sweat and dirt on it (guess whose?). She then parts it in two and passed one to her hand in smooth and quick session.


    Tanya quivered excitedly, like a full-on drug addict.


    "Finally.....oh, how I waited for it for so long"


    She pocketed it as fast as she got her hands on it.


    Anny snapped her finger and went to her master''s side, who was still grumbling and walked like the meeting with her sister never even happened.


    It may look like it took some time when they were talking and doing something like drug dealing but it was all done In within just two seconds. Yup, just two seconds. With that, the maid may look simple but it gets mysterious as it gets.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Hlw, author here, notifying that, this chapter may a little bit bore you but please keep up with it. It dwells on the power system and little lore of this world. Hope you like it and thanks for reading up to now. More Content on the way...?


    ________________________________


    "The origin of magic in this world dates back at the beginning of time, rumored that it was taught by the mighty dragons to fellow men and women residing on this world. They didn''t teach them to give them magical powers, they taught them for they couldmunicate with the ever Present Mana for greater purposes for the possible future. They tried to pass enough knowledge to the Dwellers as much they could and left them with the Final 12 symbols as their only mark on history.


    Due time, with the help of the symbols the same Dwellers manipted mana to their will to form the 12 elements and use them to their likings. Some were proficient, some were not, leading to discrimination, discrimination led to wars and terror, and that led to the division of all the races. There were many wars, many deads, Heroes born and died. Martyrs sacrificed their lives for the greater good.


    But The war between the different races still continued never to see its end. The ever unaging Elfs, The greedy midgets known for their inventions and crafts the dwarves, The Big and powerful Giants, The ferocious and wild Beastkins, The kind but vengeful fairies, The underwater Dwellers the Merkins, and the most powerful of all, The humans.


    Most powerful because, they were the ones who couldprehend the symbols in ways, no race could ever imagine. Their wild imagination and ambition, guiding them up to this day."


    As who was listening calmly to his history instructor got a little curious.


    "Teacher, If what you said is true then, shouldn''t we humans practically rule the world"


    The instructorughed, listening to the ambitious wordsing from the prince.


    "Haha, indeed it would have been, but great power came with great sacrifice. The magic which was a one-in-a-lifetime blessing for the humans also became our curse.


    From the moment of our peak, when we were invincible. Every human couldprehend at least 1 or 2 symbols giving them enough power to kill a battalion, which inparison to other races where people who could utilize the symbols were low, like really low but... due time our birth rate decreased drastically. Children were getting harder to see decade after decade and after some due time, it was confirmed that all the humans on this who use magic had less fertility. Pretty depressing. Ain''t it?"


    As pondered the question and said.


    "....yes"


    "Cause of that, a human couple has only 3% chance to give birth in their whole life(160 yrs). Sadly it is an irreversible change as all the humans already mutated to thefort of magic throughout the centuries."


    The instructor and As kept quiet for a bit. Stopping the sad atmosphere. The instructor closed his book.


    "That''s it for today, your highness, you don''t wanna gette for your favorite ss do you?"


    The atmosphere brightened a little


    "Yes instructor, you are right" and with a smile As left his instructor''s chamber with Anny who was always following behind, marking the activities done by the prince.


    ''....hmmm....to think that our race was walking towards its extinction. That''s why Human kingdoms have a lower poption inparison to other races(Eg: elves, dwarves, beastkin, and merkin who have the poption in billions). Meanwhile, our total human poption amounts to 3.5 million, too low. I will research about thister.''


    Putting the subject at the back of his mind he entered his next lecture chamber. All the best lecturers were hired by the king to homeschool As, within the pce. Normally it would be done after a certain age but with As''s performance, it was provided early.


    ''Magic, here Ie. Let the lecture begin.''


    .


    .


    .


    "Oh teacher is out of the capital for a mission...hmm...ok then, I will self-study then."


    ''Fuck!!!!!!''


    The guard notified me and went back to his duty.


    "Let''s re-study some basics. Anny?"


    Not even a second and there was already a book on his desk.


    ''As impressive as always, let''s start, never be arrogant enough to skip your own roots. Said by someone important in my past world''


    Flip..


    ....In this world, The hierarchy is distinguished through the number of god symbols one canprehend and use them for that they need Mana, for which one requires specific bloodlines. which is essential to recognize their affinity towards certain symbols.


    Up until now, these 12 different god symbols represent the core of all the elements such as fire, water, air, earth, ice, lightning, green, blood, ether, space, light, and darkness.


    These elements are categorized into 3 types.


    Rank 1: fire, water, air, earth.


    Rank 2: ice, lightning, green, blood.


    Rank 3: ether, space, light, darkness.


    Each and every element are birthed from one or more God symbols formting together.


    Flip....


    Amongst all living beings, bloodline is categorised into 5 groups.


    Basic:


    Heart Colour red. Canprehend 1 - 2 symbols and can channel 25% of his/her total Mana. Mostmoners have them. Covers 75% of the poption.


    Average (Normal):


    Heart color cyan. Canprehend 3 - 4 symbol, can channel 50% of his/her total Mana. Mostly Soldiers, retainers, lecturers have them. Covers 20% of the poption.


    High(Advance):


    Heart color blue. Canprehend 4 - 6 symbols, can channel 75% of his/her total Mana. Mostly low-born nobles to high nobles have them. Covers 4.99% of the poption.


    Peak:


    Heart color Silver. Canprehend 6 - 10(12) symbols, can channel 100% of his/her total Mana( Can also absorb the surrounding mana ). Mostly the Royalties have them. Covers 0.0001% of the poption.


    Supreme:


    @#$%$###$#$$$#$$


    &*^"$$^^&%#@#


    GOD:


    ----------------------


    Flip...


    Even though, bloodline is a vital part to be strong. But Not everything depends on it. It is also possible to have a basic bloodline that can only use 2 God symbols to be strong enough to defeat any other with higher-level bloodlines simply by deeperprehension and proper enlightenment to their respected symbols. it''s all about hard work and concentration.


    So that''s why Power ranking is not fully measured through Bloodlines but by the level ofprehension and enlightenment, they have to their affinity wise God. Compromised from rank F, E, D, C, B, A, S. this ranking system is also used in more categories, not just power but also in other faculties( Kingdom, Cities, Workers, Adventures, Medical, etc)


    Among the 12 god symbols, 2 of them are forbidden symbols, because of the disaster they could bring if used without properprehension. Only the first generations of kings and queens had fully learned and used it wisely. After that, no one even in the history of all mankind could still use them.


    Thud....


    As closed the book and closed his eyes trying to understand and remember all his training and studies


    He is a genius but he is not a full-on MC with a cheat, like any isekai Main character. He needs his own time toprehend all his learnings. He may look like a perfect being but to get up to where he is now. It took a lot of hard work and brainstorming and mind games. It was the same in his past life and it still is, and with that, he will always remain at his peak.


    ''This world ain''t like my piece-loving world. It is clear as day to understand that it is a dog-eat-dog world, where constant wars are happening. My loving parents, instructors, and my maids may try to hide that fact from me. I mean, of course, they would look at me, I am just a 4-year-old child.


    The only reason humankind is safe because of the overwhelming power we possess, but from the new discovery of our declining poption, the peace will slowly fade away. Millions can''t handle billions that''s the hard fact. At some point quality can''t handle quantity... have to think about itter.


    As opened his beautiful colorful gorgeous eyes, with his long eyshes, It was like watching a beautiful morning sun but no one was there to witness it or so he thought, only to see the holy saintess Amelia Herself sitting opposite of him staring at me with a smile

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    As who just opened his eyes fell into a stupor. Why is the leader, the saintess of the holy faction within the castle domain sitting right in front of him? As looked again from up to down. The pure white scapr covering her pure white hair with some simple bits of hairline falling side by side. Her face covered by a thin veil covering most of her face forbidden to be seen by any mortal but As knew, what hidden gem was residing beneath the thin veil. How?


    She just showed him one day two years ago. Even he doesn''t know the reason why.


    Her white thin and sharp eyebrows with her shining silver pupils like the bright moon shining on the darkest dark, covered by her long white eyshes. Her cute small and perfect nose and thin blood-red lips. Her skin looking pale as she has no blood. Her veil may cover it, but nothing hides from As.


    As''s eyes turn bright and returned to their normal state within milliseconds, proving that skill was used but only to be noticed by him and no one else, not even the all-powerful saintess herself.


    With that, As knew the women in front were the real deal.


    As and Anny stood up right away to bow to the saintess as she possesses the same rank as his father the king. It was simple courtesy.


    "Good afternoon your eminence, it''s a surprise to see you within the pce"


    Amelia''s smiled even more and stood up, showing her deadly curves which even her tight white habit couldn''t nullify. Her ample D cup chest bouncing while she walked showing her long legs with white leggings. Which didn''t dare to hide the thick thighs she possessed.


    She was the definition of what a milf beauty would look like.


    She came near as and suddenly hugged him tightly onto her bosoms rendering him quiet, and also unconsciously sniffing him a bit. The hug went for a whole minute until the maid spoke.


    "Would you mind releasing prince As, your eminence?" Said the maid with a Cold voice rendering the whole room temperature a couple of degrees low.


    The saintess snorted and slowly let go of the prince, she didn''t want to cause trouble within the king''s quarters. It wasn''t her territory here so she had to back down and wait.


    Fully ignoring the cold maid. She only focused on As.


    "Ara ara, I am just here for you little as and how many times do I have to tell you, stop calling me "your eminence" when we are alone. You are gonna make your aunt amelia sad, you know"


    Amelia pouted showing her dissatisfaction even with her veil but as usual, As could see it.


    "Sorry, aunt Amelia, a force of habit. What are you doing here? You know theirs gonna be a big uproar if anyone finds ou...."


    Before he couldplete his words a delicate finger of amelia already shushed him.


    If As was a teenager his hormones would have forced his sword to stand up. The sensual soft touch and the wonderful scent of Amelia could hypnotize any Male to ravage her already.


    ''Thank god, I am still a child. If this goes on I don''t know what I would do when I reach my teenage years full of beauties around me but ...I think I will do what I do best if that timees hehe.''


    As smirked with a hiddenugh without showing a speck of his real self to his outer appearance which was like a pure heavenly angel.


    Amelia retracted her finger and ced her hand on His forehead and closed her eyes.


    She started speaking the God symbols. Which from the third point of view would look like she was speaking gibberish rapidly enough to see her lips blur. After that was done. Her body started to shine light green, slowly all the light transmitted to As.


    As, felt warmth from the inside and all the brushes and pain over his body were all gone, like there was no pain, to begin with.


    "Aaaaahhh.....that felt good. Thank u as always Aunt Amelia, did you came all over just to heal me, I would haveeter by myself, you know."


    "Nonsense.....I can''t leave you aching all day, can I? And Anny dear, tell your sister to keep it down. Look at his precious body, he is still a child, she will go to hell at this rate."


    Anny didn''t say anything cause she also felt a little guilty on her own.


    "It''s notdy Tanya''s fault Aunt Amelia. She just wants me to be strong as I am the prince, a postes with its responsibilities."


    Amelia and Anny melted from the brave and cute words of their prince.


    "Oh my, As, as always, I just want to eat you up."


    Amelia picked up As and hugged him tightly again. leaving him no room to breathe.


    One minuteter.....


    Five minutester...


    Fifteen minutester.....


    As was gonna die from suffocation at this rate. So he lightly tapped on Amelia''s shoulder.


    Amelia came out of her stupor and released him. Finally leaving him room to breathe.


    "Ok, i am gonna gette, those old bastards will find out if I am absent for long, bye as,e and visit me any time"


    With a have of her hand, a ring on her finger gave a faint light, and like that she was gone.


    "Your highness, you should tell your majesty. This is simply treason."


    As who finally got some air to breath said


    "And, what am I gonna tell his majesty, the saintess just came, healed me, and went away. Anny, we don''t needplications right now, whatever she does, she does it for me. You know that I know that, let''s leave it."


    "But your highne.."


    "When I said leave it, it was an order Anny, not a suggestion."


    With an authorizing voice like that. Anny remained shushed, looking down on the floor.


    "Now let''s go, it''s already time for another lecture."


    As went ahead leaving behind Anny. He knew she would just follow him eventually as always.


    ''I guess, I was a little harsh just now, but I am a prince now, it needed to be done,ter I will give her some of my attention.''


    But in opposite to As''s thoughts, Anny was breathing heavily, with her cheeks fully red, and from the looks of her long grin, it didn''t look like it was from frustration but from pure excitement.


    '' Ohhh.....I just cam...didn''t I?. .. Haaaah.....I really did became a pervert, Tanya was right. But how could I not, when his highness was just so freaking cool right now. Another panty just got dirty and I just changed it an hour ago.''


    Calming herself, she as always followed her beloved prince, leaking some love juice along the way.


    ***


    The mighty cathedral, reaching up to 100 floors towering towards the sky, constructed in a way that every citizen from this kingdom could see it from miles away, for that they could pray, where ever they may be, close or afar.


    Within the cathedral, there were always people praying to the mother goddess and the sisters and nuns were always busy managing them. Somee to just pray, some to just donate, and some just to vow their sins to ask forgiveness cause the holy saintess had once said with the mother goddess as her witness. "Every sin is redeemable if you follow the path of the mother goddess and ask for redemption whole heartily."


    While most people were basking In the holy spirit within the cathedral. At the top 100th floor. Within a well-decorated private room, which wasrger as a training hall decorated with many ancient paintings and vases. Comfy sofas, chairs ced in symmetrical ces with bedrooms,rge sona bath, wardrobe. Luxurious antics could put a middle-ss king''s room to shame.


    A light shed and there appeared an angel-like being the saintess herself.


    She went running to the corner of the room. Where the statue of a kind-lookingdy feeding grass to a babymb came to be seen.


    She sat down and pulled herself in a praying position.


    "Mother Goddess, forgive me that I have sinned, ....Again....I ask forgiveness for my vile thoughts, I ask forgiveness for my inappropriate feelings, I ask forgiveness for breaking my vow. Please, mother goddess, forgive me for I have loved and lusted for a Four-year-old child. I hope you forgive me this onest time...."


    The saintess repeated those same words again and again.


    Being a saintess, she is respected and revered by all, even the king has to bow down to her on required asions, why, who is she? Because She was one of the children of the holy goddess, chosen to lead the people in her stead. The word of the goddess wasw and so were her chosen children. It had its own perks, having power, fame, respect, and most of all, they could talk to their mother goddess and takemands from her directly. Such was a blessing being a Saintess.


    But it has its downfalls and heavy requirements.


    The chosen one shouldn''t revert to any deadly sins.


    The chosen one should be a maiden. Be an example of perfect womanhood.


    The chosen one should love everyone equally.


    ...and many more.


    Even if one is broken, the Goddess would strip out all that she has given, turning a revered oh powerful one into nothing but a mortal.


    Amelia thought she would be punished heavily when she started to be the type of woman she is now. She was also at first, adored As at first, she was also there when he was a baby boy. But that adoration slowly turned into something else. Like the maid and most of the women within the pce. She also fell into the pit.


    But due to some miracle, Amelia never suffered the repercussions. She stayed a holy saintess, the messenger of god even with the vows broken. She was shocked at first and tried to contact her mother goddess but the answer never came.


    But still, she always prayed, feeling guilty of what she was feeling as As was not a grown man or not even a legal teenager. he was just a four-year-old child. That was just illegal in all possible ways.


    After praying for another hour and feeling refreshed. She came back to her calm self and slowly walked to her window facing the pce.


    "The moment you turn 14, my lovely As, you will finally be mine."


    With that, she went back to serve as a saintess to her fellow people with her usual kind and calm demeanor.


    ***


    Night time...


    "Dinner was great, my good wishes for a chef"


    As went near the mirror and lifted his both hands. Anny came near with his sleepwear. Purple soft underwear and a crimson robe. she started unclothing As. From his shirts to his underwear. He would take a bath but it was a tiring day. he was now wearing his robe and thin underwear still looking charming.


    "You must be tired Anny, you can go rest now."


    Anny felt reluctant.


    "Your highness, I could stay more, if you want."


    "No need. I will ask when I am of age. Anny."


    Anny felt embarrassed and her face turned red immediately. She was turned from a head maid of a proud pce to a young love-smitten girl.


    As smiled with her immediate reaction.


    "Now, go have our rest."


    The maid bowed elegantly with a tinge of shyness and went back to her quarters.


    The room was now empty. There was only him and him alone. He jumped to his bed with both of his hands behind his head closing his eyes.


    After a silent 10 minutes.


    He opened his eyes with a glow. With a range of his hand appeared many interesting characters, a total of 200 or even more.


    If anybody could see what as could see from his eyes. His father, mother who had absolute power or the holy eminence or any one of the absolute powers of this world. They would overdrive their brain and die of shock.


    Because the characters were symbols simr to the God symbols, hell even the world-renown 10 God symbols and the 2 Forbidden Symbold were on the mix.


    With the 200 and more of these symbols floating around him. As gave a smile.


    "So, let''s get started."

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    3 years ago


    Nighttime.


    As''s mother Elizabeth kissed her child goodnight and closed his bedroom door, with thest whisper.


    "Nighty night son"


    As, who was pretending to sleep, slowly opened his eyes to see his finally super clingy mom go away.


    "Finally some alone time. Wheres the book I hidden?"


    Remeging below his pillow with his tiny and small hands. He picked up a thick book.


    "Yes....Magic. Finally, I got my hands on you.....let''s see...."


    After an hour of reading, as closed the book withoutpletion.


    "God symbols. Mana. Elements.....fucking sweet!!!!. 1 year of waiting was worth it. Ohhhh.... this fantasy world didn''t disappoint me. Let''s start learning right away. I didn''t get any cheat except having a royal bloodline...ording to the book, me having a peak bloodline means I can channel enough mana to use 10 symbols.


    Hmmm.....let''s see. To channel mana, first I need to feel it.


    The book says it is hard at first, that''s why parents start to teach their child when they be five or six by circting their mana from their own body to their child. In time, channeling mana bes easy until it bes easy as breathing like for most adults.


    But I can''t wait another five years. I need to learn it now."


    As felt frustrated but didn''t let it over his head.


    "I will try my best, then see what happens. How can I know without trying? Let''s concentrate."


    As sat up on his bed in a lotus position. And started to concentrate.


    ''The air around this world is cool and refreshing, maybe because of the mana. They are like an extra boost to the body system. Ok breath In.....Breath out...Breath In.....Breath out...and repeat.''


    He continuously meditated for a full hour straight but didn''t flinch or stop. He just concentrated and kept up on and on again. After four hours While he was meditating, he felt a small tinge of calmness within his soul. He remembered this special feeling. It was the same feeling when he got transmigrated by a huge rainbow ray. It was a year ago but he could still remember it clearly.


    Instinctively he tried to expand that tinge feeling. As he tried he could feel his soul within his body, little by little. It was like finding out you had an organ from birth but could now see it, feel it and potentially embrace it. The feeling of peace and serenity started getting more familiar and easier to embrace.


    Within his mind, he was surrounded by rainbow colors all over. It was like heaven. At this rate, he could get easily addicted to this. But he didn''t stray from his goal. When he thought of mana. His body suddenly heated up. The mana within his body started to circte all over his body.


    As suddenly opened his eyes.


    " I did it!!!!!! "


    "Well, that took long. It''s 3 AM already. I still got time. Ok...The Next Step..."


    As had already remembered the symbols and tried to speak it but nothing came from his mouth. As got confused and read the book again.


    "Ohhh...I need toprehend it....that will take a lot of time."


    As opened the book and started reading about the symbols. He started reading getting amazed at every page not because of the surprise of the unknown but the exact opposite, because of the familiarity between the meaning behind the symbols.


    "I guess this is my cheat huh hahahahahaha....hahahahahaha...."


    He took a small crayon and started to right symbols, but he didn''t stop at 12 like others but he kept going and going with extra symbols which looked rearranged versions of the original 12. His writing finally stopped at 49 symbols.


    "This is just a theory but, these symbols aren''t what everyone thinks they are, which everyone calls God symbols. They are structural representations of an element, Like atomic structures and they don''t just represent elements. Some also represent force, friction, maism.... Wow!!...this is a whole new discovery. If I spread out this knowledge, the world will boom in a new era. Nahh...they are way behind literacy. They will think I am a mad man and try to burn me on a stick. As people are always scared of the unknown.


    What I am defying right now are their culture, history, and beliefs. If I stand between them, I will not live long enough and this second chance I won''t waste it on petty development for the greater good."


    ''I guess, from the beginning, my cheat was my past memories. NO op spells. No system. No immortality and stuff. But this, my knowledge and my brain. Let''s use it wisely from now on.''


    Back to the present...


    Reminiscing his past a little, when he made the discovery of the century. As felt a little proud.


    "Three years of continuous research and experiments.... It took a long way to get here."


    He kept watching the floating symbols created through light magic. He did discover many symbols but he still doesn''t know how to use them efficiently. With the help of modern science from his past life and his active mind, it was indeed easy to discover those symbols even though it took 3 years. But using all the symbols withpleteprehension was impossible for now. He could create light, lightning, ether, and even gravity from all the right symbols ced together but it would be too minuscule in power, like the light, which he couldn''t make more than a lite spark and some normal characters.


    It wouldn''t be worth a fart. What he needed was time. He doesn''t know how much but from the looks of theing war and Humanitiesing crisis. Strength is all he could count on, He had a family, responsibility, people that he cared about.


    "Let''s stop dilly-dallying and get back to work."


    The working of magic is like coding, there are elemental symbols and there aremand symbols. Eg: From the 12 symbols there are 2mand symbols, the force symbol, and thene symbol,monly known to everyone. Force symbol used for pushing or pulling the element and thene symbol, used for controlling the direction of the element.


    It was a simplified version of coding, where input and processor were our body and better the bloodline and brainpower better the processes which could withstand high-levelmands without a system shut down( means dying ).


    So the Goal of As was to figure out a way to somehow have the capacity to withstand the input and process of the 200 or so Symbols. Every night it was his goal. He could research some more symbols, but ording to his knowledge, he was in the end game. If he wants he has to dedicate his whole life over to that, which is impossible for him right now.


    "It would have been easy if I had a system, wouldn''t it?.....Wait!!!! Of course, I could make my own system to share my load of the processing. I could copy my brain and save it in a space symbol to connect it to an interface. My only job will be to inputmand and mana and w....Done!!!.


    It wouldn''t be possible in my world but it would be possible here with magic. I just need to construct an advanced version of my copy symbol. From my estimate, it will take 6 months or more to totally copy a brain.


    I may have made it sound easy but theirs a lot to be done in the middle....aaaahhh....too much work. Shouldn''t this life should be chill and rxing like the other isekai mc novels. I guess the reality is often disappointing."


    The morning sun was already shining from his window. Already at his eyes.


    "Oh shit, it''s already morning. Let''s stop for today."


    As was feeling wicked sleepy and tired, but he wasn''t worried he would get tired and affect his day, cause he had a neat trick on him, he uses it every morning, tired or not.


    As unconsciously closed his eyes and instinctively rotated his mana like always. After half an hour Anny would be here. So he quickly let out the peach aura from within his soul. Ya, he named the rainbow color peaceful energy, peach aura.


    It was like his morning coffee. All the tiredness and exhaustion went puff, gone.


    Fifteen minutester...


    As took in a heavy breath of fresh air and puffed it out.


    "New day, New me. Peace and Serenity. " As said with a smile.


    But that peace was soon interrupted.


    Bang!!!


    The door mmed open.


    "Son!!! Your mother and I are having another child."


    ''WTF!!!!!!!

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Son!!! Your mother and I are having another child."


    ''WTF!!!!!!!''


    As was silent for ten-second straight, shocked and surprised. He needed time to digest what he just heard and his father knew, so he let him garner his mind first.


    '' I am gonna be a big brother. My heart is beating like crazy...Is this happiness of having a sibling, I never had a sibling before in my previous life. So that''s how it feels...but..but infertility... luck must really be on my family''s side.''


    As came out of his stupor and ran to his father and hugged him tightly.


    "Congrattions Father!!!"


    "Congrattions to you to Son!!!...you are an elder brother now!!.....Hahahahahaha..you might not know but, having a sibling is rare for a human family. So cherish your new to be born Sibling, ok?"


    "Of course Father, you don''t need to say twice."


    "Now, let''s go see your mother."


    They walked side by side. To the king''s chamber.


    Another time. There were procedures to follow, just to meet his father cause the king was a person with a tight schedule....which shows enough, how much he properly takes care of his Country.


    King Henry Don Roxwell of the kingdom "Xandar" mostly known as the lightning king. He has many other names: Thundergod, The sh, lightning, etc. His loyal subjects and people revere him, his enemies cower before him. There was a saying "if you are on the bad side of king henry, you might never know when lightning from the sky gonna end up on your head roasting you alive."


    These were the stories as heard about his father. A good king and a fabled and fearsome warrior but here he was with jolly expression, walking on the royal red carpet with him.


    They entered the king''s bed-chamber, where his beautiful mother was resting. The morning sun shining from her silver hair to her green-blue eyes. Her thin red lips smiling towards As. Making her gorgeous face even more beautiful. Her chest valley showing itself from her thin see-through night ware which was covering up to her thick thighs, showing all her bare long legs. She looked like a goddess as usual.


    There were many maids taking care of her. All were the head maids of the pce. Anny is one of them who was softly massaging the queens back for proper excrement of what was left after her vomit.


    When they both entered, all the maids knelt down to their king and their prince, then with the motion of the king''s hand they continued what they were doing but the only difference was that now they were sometimes stealing nces towards the prince with red cheeks.


    "My son is popr as always."


    "You jest mother, I am who I am today because of both father and you."


    Henry with a proud expression patted as.


    "Well said my son, but truly you are pretty much popr within the pce. All the women adore you. Should I be jealous as the king of the pce or be proud as a father. I am trying to answer that question all year. Hahahaha...." Said Henry teasingly.


    "Father, you have our lovely mother who is the most beautiful in the country and you still ask more."


    Henry got his tongue twisted, from his son''s word and thought Elizabeth would rage at him for thinking about other women but she was calm as ever.


    ''I thought I was gonna get scolded there, thank god.''


    Elizabeth knew what her husband was thinking but didn''t course into it. All her focus was on her son now, she didn''t want to bicker in front of her lovely child.


    "As dear,e here to my side."


    As was a little reluctant, whenever they were together, Elizabeth wouldn''t let him go for a long long while, snuggling, hugging, and kissing him all over. If he was an actual four-year-old from body and mind, he wouldn''t have minded. But he was mostly 26 right now. It was he awkward for him.


    ''But mom is in a delicate situation right now, can''t run away from here I guess.''


    "Coming mother..."


    When he was near, she pulled him right away to where she was sitting and hugged him tightly like a lemon squeezer.


    "Mom....I..can''t..breath."


    " oh sorry, dear.."


    Elizabeth let his hand little lose.


    "I always can''t help it, you rarelye to see me. I know you have multiple training and tasks bute to meet your mother sometimes ok?"


    ''If I came, you wouldn''t let me go....period.''


    As wanted to say those words but covered his thoughts and replied" of course mother, given your situation I am gonna spend more time with you from now on."


    "Hahahaha...Right, you have to look after your mother and your future sibling. My son sure matured quick."


    His father talked a little bit and kissed his wife goodbye and went to do his kingly duties, with the ministers and generals


    And from his mother''s clinginess, he has to kiss his morning training goodbye.


    "So, what do you think mother. Is it gonna be a boy or a girl?"


    "Hmmm.....I already have a great son like you. I hope it''s a girl. But I am afraid you two will get close and forget about your mother."


    "Mother....you and your meaningless worries. I will always be by your side and never leave you. So don''t worry."


    Hearing his son said those words, Elizabeth was quiet for awhile and suddenly hugged him again.


    "It''s a promise right?"


    "Of course mother. It''s a promise. I couldn''t leave my beautiful mother alone. Now could I?"


    Elizabeth couldn''t control herself again and smooch all over as...again. All the maids were at standstill and doing what their job entailed but there was also a tinge of jealousy in their eyes, mostly Anny.


    ''Oh...how I wish I could kiss his highness like that. I want to push him and take those small juicy lips of his....''


    As wanted to stop his mother, but she was unexpectedly strong. She wouldn''t even budge.


    ''My mom sure.. has a sonplex.... I hope it lessens after I grow old enough. Otherwise, theirs gonna be some problems. It may be mostly because of the rarity of having a child, but mom, you have to control yourself. You are nearing my lips. I don''t want to be my first kiss, my own mother.''


    Elizabeth was hugging him tightly, knowing his usual behavior trying to escape. She put her hands around his back and her thighs on his legs.


    ''As....oh my as.....you shouldn''t say those sweet and kind words to your mother like that. I might just eat you up. Henry is mostly focusing on the fiefdom. Even now he hasn''t much time for me but I understand that, as he is a king.


    What I can''t understand Is how my son is making me feel like this. His sweet voice, his kind gestures, his mature ideals...It isn''t anything wrong.....I am not doing anything weird...(repeated 5 times) I have only one son. Of course, I would love him dearly.''


    As was getting even more embarrassed. So he tried to talk his way out of this.


    "Mom...."


    Elizabeth stopped.


    It was his usual tactic. If he called her "mom" instead of mother. She would get weak for a second and that was the time to escape.


    ''Now''s the time.''


    As slipped past her hands from the side smoothly escaping her mother''s clutches.


    "What?...not fare as.."


    Elizabeth pouted like a child puffing her right cheek.


    "All is fair in love and war mother."


    Elizabeth pouted but smiled again. And suddenly acted sadly.


    "You know, I have this new child inside me and I need thepany of my loved ones more than anything. Your father is busy and you are also mostly busy with your studies. I am most of the time always alone. Don''t you think it would be hard on me?"


    All the maids there were not surprised by the queen''s child-like behavior. She always changes 180 when As was involved. The ice queen beauty of Xandar. Her cold attitude and ice magic is known by all. Like the king, she holds the rare and powerful Rank 2 magic. It was said that the more sheprehended the ice element the more her nature changed to it as well.


    But after having an arranged marriage with henry. She slowly opened up and when As was born her final barrier broke. She is still cold to any other people, even to her personal maids but not to her family and mostly not As. He was her pride and joy.


    As was in a bind here. His mother just used the I am pregnant I need help card.


    ''Uff... I am also an elder brother now. I need to at least manage this.''


    "Anny, cancel my sses except Magic and physical."


    " yes, your highness. Your highness is already highly proficient in most of the subjects. So professors wouldn''t mind the absence. "


    As nodded.


    ''I already know more than them already. I was just pretending up until now. I don''t want more attention than I already have.''


    "So mother. What are we gonna do today."


    Elizabeth smiled mischievously.


    "Oh...you haven''t had a bath yet right?...your father must have brought you so suddenly."


    As was regretting his earlier decision.


    "Come As, let''s have a bath together. We haven''t had a bath together in a long long while. Let me help you wash your back again."


    "But Mom isn''t that the maid''s job."


    As tried to talk his way out of it as usual but it didn''t work this time.


    "It''s a mother''s job to clean his child as. Soe on. Be a good boy and Let''s go."


    As didn''t know how to react. When he was a child it was easy to cover his emotions with his baby face. But he was older now. If he sees her beautiful mother naked. He wouldn''t know what to think or how to react.


    As was reluctant but Elizabeth already started dragging him to the Royal bathroom, near the sleeping chamber.


    ''Bye-bye...my peaceful days.''

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "It was a pleasant bath, wasn''t it?"


    "Yes, mother....it would have been better if you didn''t bite me half of the time."


    Elizabeth smirked.


    "It''s hard to resist, I have finally some alone time with my son, And you have grown so well as the matter of fact. It''s hard not to just eat you up."


    "Mother.....haaaa...just leave it."


    As wore his clothes on his own.


    ''I don''t want the maids to see bite marks on my neck and shoulders.


    And I am kinda seeing a pattern here, there''s really something wrong. The saintess, mother, Anny, Tanya, and most of the women I meet.... They don''t look at me as a four-year-old cute child anymore. I can feel the sexual tension between them. I didn''t want to think much of it but, the bath with my mother had made it clear.


    They all are sexually attracted to me, a four-year-old child. I know, Anny and Tanya are not pedophiles and Amelia isn''t either. I know the rules they are bounded to. I don''t know too much but I know for sure that a pedophile can''t get chosen as a saintess. I think the problem is actually with me. I don''t know what?


    But I need to figure it out quickly. Otherwise, at some point, my own mother will ...ahem ahem.. I don''t wanna imagine that.''


    While as was thinking. Elizabeth suddenly hugged him from behind, pressing her bare soft chest behind him.


    "We are gonna spend more time like this right....My angel?"


    As gulped confused in his thoughts.


    "....yes....mother."


    ''I need to solve this asap. I don''t mind the others but, I can''t let mother continue like this.''


    .


    .


    .


    Like this, they continued to spend more time together. Days and weeks went by and the more they spend their time together the more Elizabeth got bolder and bolder.


    One time, she tried to grab As''s cock when they were in the bath together but he didn''t let her. And once, she almost kissed him on the lips and got saved by timely interruption by the maids. As wanted to leave but she always reminded him of the promise he made and her "pregnancy" situation.


    He tried to figure out how to solve this out-of-hand problem but nothing worked. Messed up clothing, stinking breath and body, heavy out-of-date perfume, etc but nothing worked. His mother would always find a way to get even more closer.


    When he remembered the time of the promise, he knew, he fucked up then.


    At night....


    Henry was out hunting and camping with the generals and their soldiers. It was a ritual for bonding between the king and his subjects.


    As and Elizabeth were bathing together as usual. The royal bath looked like a sauna. Steam everywhere making It look like a small warm andfy pool. With pirs supporting the huge ceiling. All Decorated from marble and such. There was also a statue of beautiful women pouring water into the pool. Walls were etched with symbols and drawings. It looked heavenly.


    Both were sitting soaking the warm water around them. As and Elizabeth were together half drowning from water level. As only had a white towel to cover his little brother but Elizabeth was full naked hugging her son from behind. Her boobs were hanging side by side on his shoulders. Her hands at his waist.


    The water was slowly dropping from Elizabeth''s hair to her pale white chicks to her neck and finally at the back of As''s ear. Whose head wasying on her chest.


    As tried to move forward but Elizabeth didn''t let him go. Instead, the hug got even tighter. Slowly her lips came near As''s ear and started to whisper.


    "I know you are trying to run away again. I also know that you are creeped out by all this. You are smart and mature so you understand what I have been trying to do to you. right?"


    There was silence for a while. As didn''t speak a word.


    "Sorry....as, I have been a bad mother to you past these weeks."


    She slowly started crying tears of ice from her eyes.


    The warm atmosphere started to be cold


    She realized what she really felt for her child, it wasn''t a feeling a mother should have for her son but she still didn''t stop and carried on, then, As started to earnestly keep a distance from her and It pained her to the deepest part of her heart. Confused about what she should do, she picked the worst way possible. Emotionally manipte him so he couldn''t leave her and it didn''t take long for Elizabeth to feel heavy guilt on her conscience.


    She wanted to stop but not stop at the same time. She wanted to distract herself from her husband but it didn''t work. She knew she didn''t wholeheartedly loved him from the start that was proven when she couldn''t think of anyone else but As the whole time.


    Watching his mother suffer and crying because of his unique physique. He started feeling guilty. He didn''t know, she was fighting demons within her heart.


    ''Fuck it, I have to take responsibility, I can''t always run away.


    She isn''t my real mother anyway and we are in the same age if I add my past total years


    And to add she is drop-dead gorgeous, I already had hots for her from the beginning, whatever happens.....happens. Sorry, Father.''


    As turned over and pinned his lips to his mother''s, shocking her but Elizabeth weed his kiss wholeheartedly turning the cold tears to normal warm ones. The atmosphere came back to normal, hot steam rising.


    They kept kissing for a while. Elizabeth brought out her tongue and attacked his lips, teeth, and also his small tongue. She vited every part of what was inside his mouth.


    As wasn''t going to stay docile. He had more experience than his mother and techniques she couldn''t imagine. He started rolling her tongue around hers and tasted her lips in every erotic way possible. The sudden attack surprised Elizabeth. She didn''t know how did her son became such a great kisser but she didn''t ask or anything cause she was getting hornier and hornier every second.


    As wasn''t at the age to feel horny and his mother was also pregnant to do the deed but he wouldn''t leave her hanging. He had his magical hands so He slowly crept his both hands to grab both of her soft melons. When he grabbed them, He could feel his hands sinking on her soft marshmallow-like melons.


    " mmmmnnnnn"


    Her lips were still connected with his, so she couldn''t moan loud enough.


    Elizabeth was having the time of her life. She got what she wished for, the warmth and love of her beloved son. Yes, she had failed as a mother but she didn''t want to give a fuck about anything else right now, not her husband, not her position as queen of a mighty country, nothing. She wanted her son to mess her up and eat her whole.


    Her nipples which were already erect from the water started to turn harder and more erect like the tip of the mountain.


    As feeling those erect nipples started to pinch and twist them. He left her juicy lips, finally giving her time to breathe. He tasted her ripe nipple with his tongue right away and pinched and pulled the other nipple with his right hand. He started to suck them hard, rolling his tongue all around the hard sensitive nipples.


    "Ohhhh ...Yeeeesssss, dear...suck them...suck them hard."


    Sucking her tits, he used his left hand to pull her slim waist towards him hugging her tight, and grabbed her nice bouncy ass. He gave her a nice p, which made her even hornier.


    "As....my son...I want you...I want you sooo bad. I want you all over my shameless body."


    As knew he had yed enough. So he slowly crawled his right hand towards the warm water to her wet valley between her legs, he slowly inserted his middle and forefinger inside her charted territory and went deeper and deeper until all his finger length was inside her.


    "Aaahhhhhhh.....you...are...inside me..my sons'' fingers are inside me."


    "Don''t worry mom....you will feel more pleasure as we go on so, rx."


    Elizabeth slowly nodded with her mouth still wide open. She was still gasping from his finger entering her forbidden area.


    As started to move his fingers and pressed her clit with his thumb. The rampaging of her clit and the insides of her pussy made her suddenly go wild.


    " ah ahhhh....yesss...fuck my pussy with your finger....ooooohhhh....yes...dear...ravage my insides.....I am yours....I am all yours."


    As kissed her again...rolling his tongue inside her. He grabbed one of her soft boobs and started massaging them pinching her nipples. He was doing all the nerve-racking pleasure massage like a veteran.


    Elizabeth couldn''t moan but She was still massaging the left-out boob herself. Her lips covered, her boobs busy getting manhandled and her bottom lip, still getting ravaged. She was feeling this kind of pleasure for the first time in her life and it was done by her son which made her even more excited.


    ''I might not return from this forbidden ecstasy.''


    As upped his game and quicken his pace around her euro zones. She immediately came from the extra added pleasure.


    "Aaaaahhhhhh.....!!!!!!!!!"


    Her Back arched backward...her face unrecognizable from her slutty expression looking upwards like she had her biggest orgasm, her eyes backward, and her mouth opened wide with her tongueing out. She squirted four or five times and slowly fell down to her usual position resting on As''s small body fully exhausted.


    "How was it, mother?"


    "Crazy....absolutely Crazy."


    "Hehe....I know but Mother you should know, we can''t do this cause of the baby right?"


    Elizabeth was hesitant but knew what was the right thing to do.


    "I...know, but you still can''t leave me....ok?"


    "Mother... did you forget my promise? So fret not."


    Elizabeth felt butterflies on her stomach and hugged his son tight as possible.


    As also gently hugged her back as well.


    ''So.....my first kiss in this world was my own mother. This is a new level of degeneracypared to my past life but I don''t mind, having the kingdom''s most beautiful woman isn''t that bad and it''s my fault mother became like this. I have to take responsibility.''

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    .


    .


    .


    After that one night, everything was back to normal. Elizabeth didn''t force him like before. Sometimes kissing him on his lips, when no one was around. As also went back to his usual lecturers and activities but he left some sses to look after his mother.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Days, weeks, and months went by with Elizabeth''s belly taking its shape to form a new life within. As had topany his mother because his father was a busy man with the kingdom depending on his very shoulders. But for Elizabeth it was a plus for her, she could spend more and more time with her beloved son.


    She now looked like a maiden who had fallen deeply in love, All the maids could see it on her face and also in her behavior as the ice queen slowly started being nice to her own maids. All the maids thought it must be the baby inside, what changed her. They thought a child could really change a mother from within.


    They were right...in a way, but only As and Elizabeth knew the truth. Anny had her suspicion but she didn''t think, the mighty queen and the literal Four years old who were mother and son would have that kind of rtionship. Anny epted she and her sister were perverts but didn''t think any other would be that degenerate to lust for a four-year-old.


    Anny was walking behind As, being her perverted self as usual and as already knew what all the maids and women within the pce thought of him. He didn''t mind it at first but things started to get problematic.


    ''Our imperial family cook July had mixed love potion within my drink. Nobody knows this, I only figured it out using my favorite magic which I am always proud of, the "all seer". It is made up of 12 symbols, all lite ones. Nothing to overweight me. The magnify symbol for zooming for any details, lite x-ray symbol ( created from light and ether symbol) to scan and show certain body parts, temperature symbol for measuring any degree of temperature, and many more.''


    It was inspired by Sherlock Holmes. His way of solving cases through understanding impable details is what birthed the "all seer". He uses it most of the time. Taking all the minor details andprehending it all with his bask of knowledge in a fraction of a second. It took two years'' worth of practice but it was worth it. He could figure out how old a dress is? How much money has one have from his or her bulging pocket, predict sudden oues and behavior from their eyes alone and etc.


    When he was eating his lunch brought by July and tried to drink the juice, He used his all sear as always and found an anomaly. He put it in his mouth but didn''t drink it and after lunch asked Anny to check his drink.


    For the head maids serving the Royalties. This was normal, as many tried to coax and kill them through poisoning and others ways.


    And the report he got from the alchemy department, He thought it would be some kind of poison but no....it was a love potion bought by Mrs. July yesterday morning. She has a loving husband and a two-year-old child. She tried to attempt this stunt putting her family at risk. So of course it was getting problematic not just for him but also for all the others around him.


    All things would be answered when his system is ready. All the preparations are already done, the only thing he needs is his fully copied brain.


    "I already waited 7 and a half months for this. Tonight it will be finally done."


    He had warned July never to do this again. She was scared shitless when she got caught and finally thought of her family, regretting everything, she thought all was over but the prince forgave her, telling her this was her final warning and exempt her from the cook position to be a cook helper.


    She thanked as over and over again trying to get near him unconsciously.


    ''They never learn, do they?''


    But as didn''t mind and diminished her there, he thought it wasn''t all her fault. It was already bedtime and his copy symbol just notified him it was done.


    "Finally!!!!"


    Anny was shocked by her prince''s sudden outburst.


    "What happened your highness?"


    "Nothing Anny, I was excited that we already caught the culprit within hours."


    "Oh...your highness caught her but let her go anyway. Don''t be too kind to strangers your highness. People might use your kind heart to gain what they want. So I advise you to be more careful."


    "Thank you, Anny. I will take that advice to heart."


    Anny smiled and kept walking with as. Living her life with this four-year-old cute and handsome child was the greatest blessing she asked for. She could watch As do nothing and still be happy with him.


    But all happy moments had to end at some point. They had already reached his bedroom chamber.


    "Ok Anny.. good night, take a rest."


    "You too, your highness. Have a pleasant night."


    With that, the prince entered his bed-chamber. Anny felt empty all of a sudden. Her always happy mood changed 180. She really wanted to just barge inside his room and cuddle with him all night, but it was impossible. She was just a lowly maid with a Normal Bloodline.


    '' I wish one day, his highness would at least take me as his concubine.''


    As didn''t know, Anny was still outside looking nkly at the door.


    He went to the bathroom, washed himself to freshen up for theing moment. After washing up, he went near his mirror with his robes on.


    "I have grown a lot within these 7 months. Ok, it''s time, let''s remove this."


    He pulled his skin on side of his forehead. What seemed like his skin was a small circr patch attached itself to his head. After piling it all together. What left was a glowing symbol. A symbol created from Five hyper advance Copy symbols. He had to bnce his magic output for other works to continuously send his mana to this symbol for 7 and a half months straight. It was a tedious job but now it''s finally done.


    He went to his bed. Anny already went to her sleeping chamber. If she had stayed more. She would look more like a creep than a maid if others had seen her.


    "Ok let''s get started."


    He spoke full fourteen-minute of magic symbols which would have shocked any high-level magic-user. Theplexity and the way he positioned and phrased the symbols were award-worthy.


    After saying all the symbols which were mixed with space, ether, light, electricity, pure mana symbols andstly paste symbol, he started themand and the symbol on his head shined brightly and near him slowly appeared the pure mana form which looked like golden lights patched together. The pure mana started toe in shape like a human brain but bigger. It was actually three times bigger than his own. Which he purposely erged.


    "It can only get erged up to this point, otherwise it will lose its properties."


    The brain in front of him was three times powerful than his own. He was already tired because of this but it was still worth it.


    .


    .


    .


    It took a whole hour to form the whole copy of his brain.


    "It is done, now for the next step. If I fuck this up and it''s all gone."


    He used an advancene symbol to connect with the giant brain in front of him. He wouldn''t fully connect with it. If he did, he would die right there, by having Four brains within his body. All he needed to do was to connect it with his brain and body for inputtingmands and Mana for future purposes.


    It does need a ton of mana to sustain but he got it covered. He even started to do this project cause he has enough or even more mana than necessary for his daily needs.


    "Peach aura really helped improve my bloodline. I can absorb ten times more mana than father and mother and they are known for heavy amounts of mana they could sustain and use. It is not just easy to use ice and lightning. They take a whole ton of mana, like shit tone.


    I thought it only helped me recover to my best state but no, it was also helping me improve my bloodline every time I use it. I guess that is also a kind of cheat.


    Now sustaining this Brain will be a peach of cake. Thank you, the God who sent me here with the peach aura ray."


    After fully connecting the brain to himself. He felt different, more light like a heavy load has been lifted from his body.


    After this delicate process was done. He opened a small space using a lite space symbol big enough to fit his giant brain made from pure tangible mana and slowly inserted it there and closed it.


    He tested if he could still feel the brain and..... sess. He was still connected.


    The main reason he didn''t go beyond 258 symbols because, he didn''t fully understand or couldn''tprehend the space, darkness, and ether symbols. He knew up to which he learned from the royal library which was big like a maze, but nothing more.


    "Ok...Now to input information."


    He stood up and went to the library.


    "I think it will take another 3 or 4 months to clear all the library. Well, it''s time for another grinding. I think mom will be ready to give birth at that time."


    And for the whole 3 months. As went to the library every night and also during days if he had any opportunity.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As was reading a geography book about thend of the elves when suddenly Anny came rushing to him. He had asked not to disturb him during his input process but her next words broke his concentration from his book.


    "Queen Elizabeth is inbor!!!"


    He immediately stood up and tried to use his space magic.


    ''Should I??...no, it''s not the right time yet.''


    Then he ran to her chamber only to see his father, outside with a panicked and stressed expression.


    "Father!!....is mother alright."


    His father didn''t say anything and looked at him normally but he could see from his "all-sear". He could see, contempt, disdain, regret, and a little bit of jealously there. It was not his first time seeing this. It started when he returned back from thest bonding campaign three months ago. At first, he thought, his father figured it about him and his mother, but no, that wasn''t it. He could feel malice and darkness, what he never felt before his past 3 years with his father.


    He had let it go as pent of stress as he worked 24/7 as a hard-working king. Which was a tough job in its own way.


    After waiting for whole fifteen minutes, they heard a cry inside the room. The doors finally opened. Both of them went inside, to see a physically and mentally tired Elizabeth but there was pure happiness all over their face. He looked at both of them mostly As with a warm smile.


    "As, Henry.... it''s a baby girl."


    She said with a faint voice.


    Henry came close to her and gently ced his newborn cute daughter of an angle within his hands and gave a loving but regretful look at his wife and then his son which turned full 180, filled with hatred and contempt. it was only for a second but As just ignored it like it was usual, as he was already experiencing it for the whole of three months.


    ''i think I need to have a proper chat with father after this.'' As thought.


    Henry looked back to his newborn daughter and took a long breath.


    "From today, I name you Eleanor Don Roxwell the crown princess of Xander." said Henry.


    From those simple words, the room had gone from a happy and joy-filled room toplete silence. The doctor, the healing priestess, the maids, and finally the queen were stupefied.


    Elizabeth slowly voiced out as she was weak.


    "Wha...what do you mean henry??"


    Henry looked at his wife with guilt.


    "You heard what I said Elizabeth. .....As is from now on stripped from his crown prince title....Guards!!! apprehend as for plotting against the king and its people."


    As was shocked out of his mind.


    ''What the fuck???? I am fucking 4 years old...a fucking 4 years old. How the fuck, can I plot against the king.''


    But he didn''t say that...


    " what do you mean fath...."


    He couldn''t finish his sentence when the guards and the three Marquess-ranked nobles arrived within the room. They were the cream of the crop from the noble bloodline within Xandar kingdom.


    They also had peak bloodline like his father and mother but much weaker, but that still made them powerful enough to wipe out any middle-ss kingdom single-handedly.


    ''I can''t handle them right now, not with father here and I don''t want to show my trump card from the beginning.''


    They all entered looking at As with deep hatred and disdain making As confused.


    ''when did I enraged these shitty nobles....and three Marquesses to boot at that. This must have been their whole n.'' As thought.


    Then suddenly the room started getting cold and colder. Colder to the point that people inside the room could see their breath.


    "HENRY!!!!!!.....what is the meaning of this?????....you try to confiscate MY!!!!! son listening to these petty greed-driven scum of nobles.."


    The room got even colder. The only reason she didn''t make the room below zero was that her son and newborn daughter were still here.


    She started spelling magic symbols but felt weak all of a sudden.


    "What...what..did you do....to m..."


    Elizabeth fell down and fainted right after.


    As tried to rush to his mother but also felt quite weak and fell down,st thing he saw was the guilty expression of his father and the evil smirk from the noble.


    ''why....Father..??''

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    ''I....fucked up...''


    ''Can...I make ...it?...''


    With thest of his consciousness left, as desperately circted his peach aura.


    ''Yes, yes....Yes!!!!....I made it!!!..Thank god..ufff....stay calm...gotta act like I am asleep, otherwise I don''t know what they will do to me and what the fucks with Game of thrones shit all of a sudden..but that was some strong sleep dart. I felt it, and got paralyzed right there..and..I can''t handle all of them...not when my father is also there...even I am awake, I have the mana but not the experience and skills for batteling these titans and I don''t want to show them my cards yet.''


    A Marquess with blond hair and mustache came near As''s body and pinched out a small dart from his neck.


    "Are you sure, your majesty? Using this valuable drug for a child. I can understand queen Elizabeth, she is the Strongest "Warrior Maiden" in the kingdom but we could have just captured this child by force."


    Henry was looking at his son cautiously. Reading his breathing patterns and... seeing it worked finely, he signed in relief.


    "You don''t know my son well as I do, Marquess Adam. Even though he is only 4 years old. He can already contend with Tanya, one of my best warriors."


    All the three Marquesses were shocked for a while and stared at the sleeping child with trepidation.


    " What a monster....will this sacrifice be enough then?" Said A Marquess noble with blood-red hair and beard.


    All of a sudden, a deep and cursed voice came from within Henry.


    "it will be more than enough."


    Henry''s whole body was slowly covering with dark smoke, turning his eyes nk, like a lifeless puppet. His lips turning into burned-up charcoal.


    "This is the one.....I can feel boundless mana from this child. This sacrifice will be enough for me and you all will finally get to see your wishe true....hohohoho...."


    With those final words, Henry slowly came back to his original self, with sweat all over his body with unbnced breathing. All the maids, doctor, and nursesy their lifeless like their souls were sucked dry from their very being.


    Henry looked around him, his fainted wife and son, all the corpses of his servants, feeling guilty he looked at his newborn daughter.


    ''After this, your mother might hate me forever. I hope you won''t hate me as well Eleanor.''


    He looked at his son, onest time. He was feeling sick from his own actions, feeling conflicted as each passing second and if to stop those feelings, a hint of darkness covered his eyes, turning his love for his son into rage, disdain, and jealousy. All the love and guilt he felt for his son vanished never to be seen again.


    ''You don''t deserve to live As, you have taken my ce in my own pce. All I hear is your name in all the people''s mouths. Even my own wife smiles for you but not for me. I won''t take it anymore. Your cursed charm will be your doom, Son. From today there will be only one man for all the people to see and admire and that will be me.''


    "What are you doing, take him away." He ordered the guards.


    The nobles also had a tinge of darkness within their eyes making them look at the as full of hate, disdain, and jealousy.


    As was still acting his part, listening to all the talks and he was greatly surprised.


    ''So theirs a third party involved and it''s stronger than the king and the Marquessesbined, I guess the world of magic and fantasy doesn''t juste with butterflies and good things. Is this part of a life being a world transmigrated like in the novels, where trouble finds its way towards the mc making his life hell.....oohhh..I don''t want that.


    First thing first.....how to get off this situation. I can''t keep whimpering like this otherwise I will surely die. From their talks, they are going to sacrifice me to this unknown being. They are after me so, mother is safe. I think they will also kill Anny and possibly Tanya, who might rebel because of Me, hell, I don''t even know if Anny is still alive. I hope she is alive. She is a strong girl, I know, she should be.....My magic is mostly for support to make my life easier. I didn''t develop many attack-oriented magic symbols.


    I could have, but this four-year-old body doesn''t let me handle heavy magic symbols. Lite ones are possible but they aren''t useful against titans like these peopleing at my throat without having any mercy. If I defy them. The whole country will be at my throat.


    The only way is to escape, I can do that easily but Even if I escape the result will still be the same. I am sure father will chase me to the end of this country.


    How my life hase too...should I just die.?? It was a pleasant four years, no no no no.....I need to live, I can''t waste my second life. ..my dream to live a steady life with my family and help my kingdom is out of the picture now.


    Oh ...I am starting to get dragged...don''t be too rough man, these are brand new clothes, Anny made them. Uufff....I don''t have much time left....Wait I know this direction and the feeling of this cold floor. It''s the way to the prison. Thank god they are not killing me right away. What I need now mostly is time.''


    While As was dragged to the prison cell for theiring ceremony. At the king''s office chamber. Henry was looking outside the window, towards the horizon at the setting sun.


    ''Soon....my wish will finally be granted. I will find her for sure this time, whatever it takes....whatever.....it....takes.''


    .


    .


    .


    At the cold prison. Beneath the deepest part of the castle. A young child was asleep or acting like one within one of the cells.


    ''I can''t feel anybody here. Let''s check it out.''


    As slowly opened his eyes, only to see the cold darkness and the mana absorbing stones everywhere.


    ''Damn father, how much higher do you think of me to put me in a lvl 7 cer. He is cautious alright.


    Ok....what to do?...I stay here, I die....I leave here I get chased and then I die....I ask for help....they die. Don''t want that happening to my loved ones. What to do when the person with the highest authority in your country wants you to be a sacrifice or on simple turns just wants you dead.


    I cant convince father. That being is in full control, from what it seems and wants me no matter what. The only thing left is to escape but not just from here, from the country itself. I can do it, but it''s a risky move. My system is not fully operational without the proper data but it will do for now.


    I didn''t want to leave everyone but I got nothing right now....when Ie...I wille back with full pedestal on my powers. Then you watch yourself .....you fucking unidentified being. I will make you feel hell for sure, mark my words.


    First, to escape, I need to confirm something first.


    Its night time now, father must still be in his office. Ok let''s start''


    "System"


    He could feel the mega brain(system) booting up and after a second. A yellow screen appeared made from light magic.


    He sensed thenes connecting his thoughts to the system and started to inputmands without any toll on his body. Onemand was created from 18 symbols. It was his limit right now and inputted another but simple one with 8 symbols. Bothmands were for spatial travel aka teleportation, one at the border of the country with a timer to start and another to his father''s office which he started right away.


    At the king''s chamber


    Henry was still looking at the horizon, now filled with the darkness of the night and lights from the people''s homes, until he felt a disturbance of mana near him but he didn''t look back.


    "Hello father, if you still are...my father?"


    Henry was still looking through the window, without any change of expression.


    "As, my son. Don''t worry it''s still your father but with changes I suppose. As I thought.....You escaped easily and the heavens dart seemed useless on you too. You know how much fortune I spent on them."


    "I guess, not enough, as I am still here. So....why did you do it?"


    "Hmmm.....I don''t know, how you got here but one thing is for sure. You are not going anywhere. So.. let me tell you a story, prior to 3 months ago."


    Henry turned back and sat on his majestic chairing to eye level with his four-year-old son.


    "We found something unique in our camps. A cave and your father as always curious of the unknown went inside with my friends, you know them by now. They greeted you inside the operation chamber of your mother."


    "Of course, their looks were exactly like yours. They must be very close friends of yours I presume."


    Henry fully ignored him and continued with his story.


    "Do you know, what we found...We found new god symbols, with unimaginable powers. The symbols whispered to us, asking us our deepest desires and promises of its fulfillment, but only with a sacrifice and that is you, my son."


    As stared at his father and stayed silent for a couple of seconds.


    " I think theirs more to your sacrifices. Please tell, oh father."


    Henry smiled with darkness slowly covering his eyes.


    "Smart as usual. Sometimes I can''t believe, you are just a four-year-old child, As. Yes, to gain the power of the god symbol first hand. I had sacrificed something inside of me and that''s why "it" dwells within me. I might convert my bloodline from peak to supreme, on the future days toe, who knows?"


    ''And the day I will finally get to see her wille.''


    As kept listening and came to his final question.


    "Will you harm mom or my newborn sister or any of my loved ones when I am gone?"


    The darkness within his eyes lessened after hearing the caring and mncholy words from As


    "Don''t worry. What I sacrificed was only rted to you. My son. I will still take care of everybody. That''s my promise to you."


    After saying those words the darkness revealed itself once again within his eyes.


    "That''s the only thing I needed to hear, Farewell father."


    The timer within his system started to ring in his mind activating the Advance teleportation Symbol.


    "Somethings wrong!!!!" The being within henry spoke with his voice full of panic and started his possession forcefully.


    His eyes turning ck and lifeless, his lips turning charcoal ck, but now his skin also turned fully gray like there was no blood within. Darkness like storm covering his whole body and striking towards As, but As was there no more.


    "Nooooooooooo!!!!!"


    The being screamed with anger, his scream traveling across his pce.


    And At one side of the room. Elizabeth was still asleep with a drop of tear flowing from her closed eyes.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    As was flowing through a tunnel, surrounded by different colors of lines. He was feeling like he was slowly getting ripped. He unconsciously covered his body with pure mana and finally the feeling of getting elongated stopped.


    He was still going hyper-speed within this tunnel. He didn''t recognize the colorful lines surrounding him due to the sudden pain he felt when the long-distance teleportation issued.


    "What the fuck!!!!.....It''s beautiful!!!...


    The pain I just felt is still lingering all over my body. It must be one of the side effects. I guess this magic is not perfect yet. I need to work on thister, well this magic is just newly created of course there would be some errors. Thank god oveying pure mana around me worked, otherwise I would have died....I am ying on dangerous grounds here.


    How much time its gonna take. I positioned the destination, further miles away from the borders, at a hugeke which I found a picture in one of the books inside the library."


    As was waiting and waiting. He didn''t know the exact coordinates. He created teleportation magic to transferring through visualization, you have to imagine the ce with picture-perfect memory to teleport there.


    "I guess the time within the tunnel depends on the distance, that''s another issue to solve. What to do in the meantime?... First of all, I need to disguise myself. I don''t have the shapeshift ne from the treasury. Oohhh.....it would be so great if I had that. What else I have? Growth ring, storage ring, some gold, and my royal insignia.


    Hmmm....with the growth ring I can only change my height not my face. I guess that will do. I can wear a mask to cover my face anyway and people will try to take advantage of me if they see me as a child. The only drawback is that It requires continuous mana to sustain the image which I have plenty of, I can recover more than this ring can absorb so no need to fret on that."


    As picked the Growth ring and wore it on his left middle finger and transferred some mana. He started to grow taller and taller up to 6ft his body and facial features also growing with it. The cuteness was long gone and what remained was the devilish handsome face. His aura also changed giving a vibe of a mature person. When he was a child. He looked like a country toppling handsome and cute child but now, he looked like a god of beauty, even goddess would look at him in awe.


    The ring could grow any child or even a baby into a 16 or 17-year-old person. It was used by one particr king in the past because of the conflict and chaos an image of a young 4 or 5-year-old king could bring. It wouldn''t change their mentality, only body ratio but it worked. The ministers ruled peacefully putting the nobles on the sidelines until the king came in age in real life. So it was kept within the treasury until As stumbled upon it and kept it, finding it interesting cause he already has a mind of a mature person. So he kept it if necessary on some asions and now was one of those times.


    The transformation was done. As now looked like a 16-year-old boy, which in this world, he was already considered a man.


    "Ooohh man...My clothes are all small and teared up now.... Let''s check my status for now. It didn''t work properly before, only showing my name and now after the information input, It should work."


    "Syste...."


    Right when he was gonna boot up his system. He was already at his destination but there was a slight problem.


    "Why am I in the sky?"


    Then he started to fall


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!!!.....the view from here sure matches the fucking!!!!! picture...it must have been taken from here...how the fuck did someone takes that photo. Humans cant fucking fly!!!!!"


    As was still falling cause He was really ridiculously high in the sky.


    "At this rate, I am gonna die.....did bad luck started haunting me...uufff..It''s this faulty fucking teleportation magic''s fault. Fuck me....I am the one who created it. Fuck my life!!!!!..... Theirs only one way then.."


    As calmed himself down and looked towards thergeke and used his lite teleportation magic.


    ''I hope theirs no errors.''


    The sensation of falling suddenly stopped and instead felt cold and wet all over his body slowly falling down. As realizing he was underwater started swimming up. He followed the only source of light, the one, and only moon, and reached the top to finally breathe some fresh air. He looked around and swam to the nearest shore.


    He came out of theke and plopped on the grassy ground, hands wide, breathing heavily.


    "That was a close one..."


    As looked at the full moon. Staring at it for a while.


    "If there wasn''t any moonlight there, I wouldn''t have seen anything and I would surely have died..... Thanks, moon chan. What was I doing again? Ya....Finally checking my status."


    "System"


    After a second. The system boosted up.


    "Status"


    The usual light yellow colored interface appeared but now with many details with the picture of As at the top right.


    "Damn!!!!!!....I look hot as fuck right now. I could even fall for myself, now let''s see.."


    ***


    Status


    Name: As Don Roxwell


    Bloodline: Royal "Don" bloodline (peak-supreme)


    Age: 16 years (4 years)


    Race: Human


    STR: A


    AGI: A+


    DEF: B


    MP: SS


    INT: SS+


    LUCK: B


    CHARM: SSS


    FACE: SSS+


    Rank: A+ Rank


    Soul: A+


    ss: Elemental ( Mythical ss)


    Subss: Mage ( All humans are Mage by default.)


    Title: All element user, System creator, Pathfinder, Taboo breaker, Ladies Man.....


    Natural ability: Peace aura, Embodiment of lust, System.


    ***


    "What the fuck...charm level is SSS And face is fucking SSS+, aren''t those god-level stuff, so that''s why..... I knew I was a hunk but not up to this level...and "Embodiment of lust" This must be one of the reasons why most of the women lust after me, even though I was just a 4 year old. I would take it as a plus if it didn''t bring anything but problems. What if a queen of a country looks at me that way. Her husband the one and only king will of course try to fucking kill me.


    This is a serious issue that needs to be solved. Let''s ask system. I don''t remember all the books I read. There must be something in the corner of that big of a brain."


    As searched with the keyword "lessen my attraction" and of course there was a solution many..to be exact.


    "Illusion symbol


    Face changer (artifact)


    Aura control technique


    .


    .


    ."


    There are many, but I think only one is feasible for the "Embodiment of lust" effect.


    "System, I wanna choose Aura control technique."


    The whole manul was sent to his brain through thene.


    "ok ....let''s start from here.."


    "Hellllppp.....sooommme booodddyyy Helllp"


    He couldn''tplete his sentence when he heard a cry for help.


    "What the hell, shouldn''t this forest be clean of humans....should I ignore it?.....aaaa..It does sound like a girl. I don''t wanna get involved, but... let''s see what''s going on."


    As ran in the direction where the sound came from and in the way, tore a part of his small shirt and covered half of his face. He was running slow because of the trees so he tried jumping from one tree to another and there he was looking at the gory scene.


    A group of hobgoblins taking a bunch of women somewhere. He saw an already dead woman with a hole on her stomach with blood everywhere. She was still twitching meaning she just died a second ago. Her dress was all torn up There were dry tears and white stuff oozing out, between her legs.


    "Raped and then killed with a knife to the gut I see."


    As didn''t felt remorse that he couldn''t save that girl. He didn''t know her and she didn''t know him, simple as that but what he could do was focus on how to safely rescue the rest of the girls. All the girls there were beautiful and innocent looking with little torn clothing and dry tears with a rope binding their mouth and hands.


    There were 8 women and 26 Hobgoblins. Hob goblins are evolved versions of the infamous goblins with thick skin enough to render any simple magic useless and with nimble feet, making it hard to catch one and they are also smart enough, making it harder to kill one, mostly born from eloping with human females with normal bloodlines but this should be easy enough for me.


    "Ooohhh ...you can see me?..."


    As looked at a woman with a hood within the group. He gave her a wink and he was sure the girl just blushed.


    "Then let''s start the show."


    As concentrated and tried his medium-tier magic, using wind symbol, sharpness symbol, and of course advancene symbols targeting every hobgoblins neck.


    With a wave of his hand. A hobgoblin fell with his head separated, poor guy didn''t even know what just happened to him then another fell and another and another. With that, all the hobgoblins were dead. Their head separated from their body with surprised faces.


    All the girls were scared and relieved at the same time, hoping this somebody doesn''t also kill them but when they saw a certain someone with small tight pants and with a thin but muscr bare body who covered half of his face. They thought it was some pervert but when they looked at those mesmerizing eyes, their mindset shifted and their heart started beating faster. It started beating faster and faster with every step he came near.


    After he came near them he said something but the girls didn''t hear anything. They could only listen to their heart beating faster and lose themselves in those beautiful eyes.


    "Hey!!!....I said!!!.. if you girls are fine!!!..."


    One of the girls with a mature look snapped out of her daydreaming and nodded heavily.


    As nodded and cut the ropes with his sharpness symbol magic.


    All the other girls suddenly came out from their stupor when they felt their binding ropes cut, freeing their hands and mouth.


    The mature woman first came near him with a shy look.


    "Thank you oh stranger. If you weren''t here. We would have been ...


    The woman stayed quiet for a bit pushing away her tears looking in the direction of her friend''s raped and dead body.


    ...raped and turned into breeding animals...thank you, thank you so much."


    Her dry eyes were again filled with tears with a hup here and there. All the girls also started crying again when thinking they were finally saved from this miserable experience. Their despair-filled eyes were finally gone and tears of joy were dropping nonstop.


    As looking at the situation didn''t know what to do. So he started consoling them one by one, giving them promises to safely send them home and they also believed him as he already showed what he was capable of, killing all 26 hobgoblins at once. It was difficult killing just one from an adventurer''s view of point but he swiftly killed all of them single-handedly.


    After a while..


    ''Haaa.... it''s gonna be tiring but.... gotta finish what I started.''


    "Do any of you know the way back? I am not from around here so....anybody knows the way?"


    All the women were already smitten with him and believed whatever he said and didn''t question him, but they also didn''t know the way properly. They were dragged through tunnels all day all night and they knew was they were already in the middle of the forest.


    The hooded one, who was staying quiet from the beginning finally lifted her hood.


    Her crimson hair fell down to her back. Her long red eyshes and red cute eyes with a sharp nose and small cute lips were now visible to everybody. She looked beautiful in every sense of the word, As was stunned but recovered quickly. He had his fair share of having beauties all around him. It was only his teenage hormones acting out but he knew one thing. This girl was of noble lineage. The girls might not know looking at her simple dress but as had plenty of experience in nobility and he was sure she was one of them.


    She slowly came near As with a tinge of red around her chicks.


    As used his advance "all seer" on her.


    If the girl had looked at As''s eyes she could see a shinning yellow light but she was already shy being near him.


    ***


    Name: Davy


    Bloodline: Phoenix bloodline (Advance)


    Age: 19 years


    Race: Human


    STR : D


    AGI: C+


    DEF : D


    MP: B+


    INT: C


    LUCK : D


    CHARM: C


    FACE: A+


    Rank: C+ Rank


    Soul: E


    ss: Fire Bender ( Advance ss)


    Subss: Mage ( All humans are Mage by default.)


    ***


    ''I knew it....she has an advance bloodline and the rare Phoenix bloodline at that. Let''s be proper here, I don''t want to cause problems.''


    Davy finally looked at his eyes only to get lost again but she snapped back when as asked the same question to her. She felt embarrassed. She came to say that she knew the way but was only stayed quiet and stared at him. She was a proud girl. So this was a new experience for her.


    ''He must have thought, I was a creep. So this must be how my admirers felt. Oh my god, is this love at first sight. Wait wait wait...I haven''t even seen his face properly. Control yourself, Davy....''


    She finally controlled her beating heart.


    "I know the way, I have a good memory so...I basically know the entire way back."


    She said that much and went ahead without looking back.


    All the women were relieved to hear someone knew the way and followed Davy. The mature woman who spoke at the beginning, without any shame came near As and put her hands around his.


    "So... what''s the name of our savior."


    All the girls even Davy who was looking at the mature-lookingdy with jealousy was curious to know his name.


    "Oh sorry, I didn''t introduce myself."


    As said adjusting his mask.


    "My friends call me "prince"...as a nickname of course."

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    "Oh!!??.....I am Jena by the way."


    ''Of course, he wouldn''t tell us his real name. We just met and he is still covering his face. That means he''s still cautious.....that''s normal but Why do I feel sad all of a sudden? I want to know more about him, his likes and dislikes. What does he like to eat? His sense of touch.''


    Jena slowly crept her hands around his own, pushing her D cup molds onto his well-shaped muscr hands.


    ''Oh god....why does he smell so good?... I need to stop this, I have a husband and a child but a little feel won''t hurt.''


    Jena was slowly losing control, slowly feeling his back muscles as they walked.


    As thinking things were getting out of control again, came near Jena''s ear.


    "You know everyone is watching right?"


    Jena was let out of her stupor. Watching around, she could only see all the girls looking at her disdainfully. Looking at the situation. Jena quickly removed her hands and took a little distance.


    As,ughing at the situation, again came near Jena''s ears.


    "If you want, we can talk privately any time you want."


    Listening to As. Jena became flustered, her chicks and ears were turning fully red, she didn''t know why she was feeling embarrassed but also super excited. Slightly nodding, she ran towards the others. Her hands still covering her face.


    As with a chuckle went near Davy who was leading the group.


    Davy''s chicks became lightly red when she saw him approaching.


    "Wha...what do you want?"


    "Don''t need to be cautious. I was going to ask about our way back. We need to make ns ordingly, No?"


    "Yes, you are right...."


    Looking the other way, she was trying to look like she was thinking but the silly truth was, she was trying to control her heartbeat and not to act too silly like before. She wanted to act dignified and brave in front of him, not like the other peasants, like the slut who just started touching him out of nowhere.


    She controlled herself and told him all the information he needed. She was cautious at first but as time passed, talking and walking side by side, she slowly let her guard down.


    The morning came then the afternoon. They rested and ate fruits, which they found along the way, for all the women, were already charmed by the so-called prince. He didn''t ask unnecessary questions. He took care of everyone. If anybody was tired, he would make them rest properly and Davy had fully opened up to him. It wasfortable talking with him without any horrific and minding anynguage.


    And his voice was soothing to hear. In these miserable and confusing times, it was the right medicine.


    .


    .


    .


    "You know a lot about this forest, don''t you?"


    "Of course, my memory is impable."


    Said Davy with a proud smile.


    ''I could use her memories as a means to teleport but I think, Teleportation Magic is rare as it gets. Even my father didn''t know about its existence until I used it to escape. I don''t want any attention right now. So, no to Teleportation for now.''


    It was getting dark on the way, so they stopped at a wide area and decided to camp the night their, As easily chopped the woods and branches and Davy lit them on fire.


    "So...we need food and water. I will search for them near this area. You gals stay here. Davy, you are the Strongest, so protect them while I am out."


    Davy looked at the other girls and watching their helpless faces, she gave a nod. They had bonded a little throughout the way and mostly talked about the mysterious hero, the one and only Mr prince.


    As started walking away when he heard Jena''s voice.


    "Wait...Mr prince. can I alsoe? I am a little bit good at hunting. I won''t trouble you. I swear."


    As gave a smile to Jena and nodded.


    Jena was in pure joy and with quick steps followed his back.


    Davy, who was looking at their leaving backs didn''t felt good. She was feeling ufortable for whatever reason.


    The other girls were also looking at the left-back of their prince. Some were feeling a little lonely and some were giggling. Those girls likelyughing were obviously Jena''s new friends.


    Davy was looking at the smiling girls with suspicion but didn''t ask anything. She only talked with them when necessary, nothing less, nothing more but she still talked with them.


    .


    .


    "it''s getting dark already. So hunting is out of the option. I hear a river nearby. Why don''t we fish and get some water. What do you think?.... Jena...hello...Earth to Jena."


    "Oh ... what?..sorry I wasn''t listening."


    "I was telling, we should go to the nearby river to get some water and fish for all of us."


    "O..ok let''s do that."


    Jena was totally flustered, she didn''t know what to do. Her friends had hyped her up for this moment. Right now, She wanted more than anything to just only stay by his side and possibly do something...something to repay his savior.


    ''Yes... I am doing this to repay him...that''s right.''


    .


    She convinced herself, she was doing the right thing.


    She went near him as they were walking. She was taking every advantage she gets, hugging and pressing him with her melons by acting scared from the slightest sound, feeling him up from time to time.


    As was already horny enough. He could see her deep valley between her D cup tits and her thick thighs from the way she wears her simple dress and the turned parts didn''t try to hide her private underwear lingering, but as kept control.


    ''I am gonna y with you a while before I eat you all up.''


    They were already near the river. The moonlight shining on the river. He asked Jena to fill in the water on the raw leather pouches, they got from the hobgoblins. They also had some weapons but didn''t take any as nobody knew how to use them.


    He started catching some fish hiding his powers as he possibly could. He used sharpness symbol on water Symbol with Lane symbols targeting the fishes.


    By doing so he started sshing water all over( Intentionally). His hair and the bare body were already wet. Making his silver hair, wet reflecting the light from the moon, his abs also glistening with the same reflection of the white light.


    Jane who just finished up filling the water was in a daze. She felt like she was looking at a god of beauty and everything perfect there is. Her in panties were already soaking wet. She was unconsciously walking towards As and touching his body and abs and started feeling his whole body.


    ''Ohhh....this perfect muscr body. I could cum just by touching them.''


    As she was feeling him up. She felt a soft grip on her soft ass, slowly massaging it. Her legs started feeling weak from him just touching her bouncy ass. He started molding them roughly. She could do nothing but feel his big hands roughing her butt as he pleased.


    As lifted her long torn-up skirt and grabbed her bare ass making it jiggle.


    From the fish catching and their continuous activity, his make-shift mask came off from his face and fell onto Jena. She removed the small teared-up shirt from her face to finally look at the mysterious face only to be dazed. The moonlight shining on his face revealing every small detail of his face.


    "Are you a god...Mr prince?"


    "No...don''t worry I am still human." As giggled.


    Jena who stayed quiet and stared at him for a full minute, finally brought her hands to his face touching his chick bones. She tried to tiptoe to reach him to join her unworthy lips to his own.


    She finally kissed him pulling his head a little lower. Just from a simple kiss, She felt electricity on her whole body, her heartbeat racing to another level.


    As used his tongue and tasted all the inside of her delicious mouth. Making slurping sounds. Jena also used her tongue and passionately kissed him like he was her long-lost lover. After a full minute of a continuous passionate kiss. They finally separated, leaving Jane time to breathe.


    "I think....I love you.. Mr prince."


    "Hmm....Don''t you have a husband? Miss Jane."


    As already heard, some of the conversations between the girls.


    "Ye..yes.."


    ''Oh no...how did he know. He must think I am just a slut now.''


    "Don''t worry...I don''t really mind, even more, so.. I like having my ways on Married women."


    Jena was stunned for a bit but got her lips stolen again. She again felt his intoxicating kiss, his tongue all over her mouth.


    As also started molding her big jugs. Softly Grabbing and touching all over her nice and soft boobs turning her already hard nipples even harder.


    "Mmmmnnnnn..."


    She wanted to moan but her mouth was already locked. She crept her delicate hands from his chest to his abs and finally up to his bulging dick below. When she felt his thing from her hands. She was shocked.


    ''How is this thing, so long and thick.... it''s way bigger than my husband. How would it feel to get this beast ramed in my pussy and mess me up.''


    As left her lips and turned her over to the nearby tree.


    "We don''t have much time, so let''s start the main dish."


    ''I want to show the peaking girls a grand performance.''


    As opened his tight pants and relished his bulging ten-inch beast. Jane was again shocked. It was bigger and thicker than she just felt from her hands. It was not just her. The peaking girls, especially Davy who was watching intensely was wildly shocked. They all had finally seen his divine face and his thick sword. He was in every way a dream of any woman out there. No Male could counter such heavenly being on their eyes.


    Davy and all the women were famished. They were drunk on the feeling of longing watching his every move.


    Jane was already in a doggy position. Her hands-on the tree and her jiggling upright ass pointing at him. As unclothed her v-shapedced shirt up to her waist finally revealing her big jugs on the open.


    He also lifted her long skirt and pulled downed her wet and stained panty. He then grabbed his long and thick dick and rubbed all over her wet valley.


    "Ahhh..ahhh. ..I can feel the long dick on my thighs....Mr prince.... Please put it inside me. I can''t take it anymore."


    "Oh ...why are you so eager. Don''t you feel guilty for your husband?"


    Before she could reply, as prated her wet hole with one go.


    "Aaaahhhhhh...it hurts. .. but it feels soooo good."


    She felt his long Excalibur reaching her deepest parts. Parts her husband could never touch.


    As started slowly moving his waist and grabbed her jiggling melons molding and pinching her hard nipples.


    "Ahhh....aaahhhh..no...not my nipples....they are very sensitive...plz."


    Jena cried out in pleasure but As didn''t listen and started increasing his pace. His long and thick sword pounding the forbidden zone of the women in front of him.


    Pat!pat!pat!pat!pat!


    The sound of him pounding her spread across the river.


    The viewers gulping and watching the pleasured face of Jena. They didn''t know Jena could make such a lewd face like that. even some of her friends were shocked.


    Davy unconsciously moved her hand between her legs but stopped.


    ''What am I doing?....I am a noble. Not a back street whore....but.. but...I want to be there and take her ce soo bad.''


    As knew all the women were watching.


    He increased his pace again pounding her even harder.


    "You didn''t reply earlier. I asked what your husband would think looking at your lewd face right now."


    Jena was having the greatest sex..ever. Her husband could never make her reach this level of ecstasy.


    "Aaahhh....I...ah...dont care...ahhhh...anymore..aaahh..ahh."


    The guilty pleasure tightend her pussy even more.


    Feeling her all of a sudden, As grabbed her waist tightly and moved his hips even faster, lifting one of her legs and prating even deeper inside his womb.


    "Yess....yes....sooo deep.. fuck me..fuck me deeper."


    She was reaching her limits. The pleasure she was feeling just now was mind-blowing for her. She wanted forever to be fucked and manhandled like this and her body realizing it started releasing her pleasure in the form of her love juice. As felt she was gonna cum and pinched her nips and pounded faster and harder.


    "I''m cuming...I''m cuuuuummmmiiinngg....aaaahhhhhhhhh"


    With the biggest and longest orgasm of her life, she finally came. She was feeling like she was on heaven. If there is ever heaven, she wanted it to be like this. She thought it was over.


    But she could still feel his thick dick inside her bulging and asking for more.


    "You know, I haven''t cummed right. ...."


    With that, he pushed her on the tree, her ass perking up to him and started a new round of pussy pounding.


    "Aah..aahh...aahh...mr prince ..I ...ah ...am..still sensitive their."


    As didn''t have sex for while, plus with his hormone-filled teenage body and beautiful married women getting fucked by him...of course, he wouldn''t get tired.


    He kissed her neck from the back leaving love marks all over her body. Every pounding he gave to her. She would have a small orgasm. His touch, his kisses. The way he handled her body. His every act was like a touch of pleasure.


    After an hour of pounding and changing too many positions. As finally felt something wasing from within.


    "Mrs. Jena, I am gonna cum."


    "Oh yaaa..yess. .yes..cum ....cuumm inside me. Fill me with your seed. Make me yours Mr prince."


    As paced increased and with his twitching dick, cummed deep inside her womb.


    "AAAAAAHHHH!!!!!!...."


    Jena orgasmed for the 11th time and felt her inside filled with his cum. She felt full and tried tightening her tired pussy not to waste any of his seeds.


    But the pleasure was too much for her as she fainted right on the grass, her body still twitching every second. Her dress all messed up. Her melons showing themselves to their full glory covered in sweat. His seed slowly oozing from her cunt.


    She had a blessed expression on her face. She looked like the happiest woman alive.


    As smiled and fixed her clothing. And lifted her Like a princess carry, her headying on his chest. He had already put the water and fishes on his storage ring.


    "I know you all are out there....let''s go to the camp and talk about it."


    All the maidens watching were shocked. They knew they messed up and were feeling embarrassed covering their face. Devy was the one who was embarrassed the most actually.


    '' How could I watch two people behaving like wild animals for a whole hour.....when did I change into a pervert.''


    While they were covering their faces thinking they don''t exist there. As already came near them still carrying Jena.


    "Let''s go ..shall we."

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    They were all walking towards their campfire. As was still carrying Jena who was still asleep. Davy and all the girls were walking behind him with awkward silence and embarrassment stered on their faces. If as turned back, he could see their hard nips protruding from their tight shirts. It would have been a sight to behold.


    They all still remember the pounding Jena got a while ago. The expression she had and the loud moaning she gave off like she was having the time of her life.


    All their lower reasons were getting wet again from just thinking about it and were looking at his broad back with expectations.


    .


    .


    .


    As was walking and was looking at the gorgeous face of Jena, her ck hair ruffled alongside his hands. Her long ck eyshes spreading beautifully on her closed eyes. She had brown pupils as any normal person would have but it had its own charm. She had a small nose in contrast to her big and adorable eyes. Her lips were also small and cute but matched alongside her eyes and nose. Her face was oval-shaped with a sharp chin. She looked cute and mature at the same time. From As''s view of point, She was like the most beautiful of the group after Devy. She once said, she was thirty years old or something, she said it with clear bitterness in her eyes.


    As giggled a little.


    ''I lost this life''s virginity to her then...or....is it? This is just my temporary body, whatever..I pretty much don''t care about those kinda stuff.''


    Jena rubbed her face on his chest searching forfort while sleeping with a satisfied smile on her face.


    As also smiled.


    ''I guess, she is somewhat special. If she didn''t have a family, I would bring her with me.''


    .


    .


    .


    They were now on the campfire. As gentlyid Jena on the soft grassy ground, near the fire.


    As looked back to the girls, mostly Davy.


    "I thought I told you gals to stay here..... Here, I brought some water and some fish."


    They all awkwardly sat around the fire roasting their own fish. They all were cooking their fish except for Davy. She never in her life did anything, something like a chore. She had her servants do everything for her. Watching her with the fish on her stick with confusion on her face, the others took pity and started helping her.


    Even though she would behave rude and too prideful sometimes, she did took care of them all the way with Mr prince on hand. Davy looking at the girls helping and teaching her was feeling a sense of relief and warmness within her heart. It reminded her of her family and her lovely and caring maids.


    The awkward atmosphere was gone and all were happily talking about their lives. Davy who was reminiscing about her family started to tear up a little bit but controlled her tears right there. Nobody had noticed it except for As.


    Now the makeshift mask is gone. Everybody could fully see their charming prince. Most of the girls asked the same question as Jena. If he was a God or an angel sent to rescue them, Asughed and exined to them he was only a human, which was the hardest thing he had ever done from the time of his arrival.


    After watching the "show". Everybody was now bold enough to go near as and flirt here and there. Most of the women had a family and They all were loyal wives of their respected husband and some even already had children enough to call them adults but they were all still beautiful with angel-like facial features and hourss figures. Hob goblins especially target beautiful and busty women. So all the women here had a charm of their own.


    Mostly, in this mana-filled world humans with bloodlines aged slowly not showing any wrinkles and old lines until they started reaching 140 years old.


    With the girls starting to flirt with him and touching his bare body here and there. He didn''t mind but the opposite, he enjoyed it. His past self was beginning to show his colors as his hormones starting to act out. There were no rules binding him as a Royal prince now. He could do whatever he wanted. He was free from all the rules andws.


    All the women there didn''t judge each other anymore, at first, they scolded Jena for bringing improper, being a married wife, and flirting with another young man but due time, Their love and lust for their savior had taken over their guilty feelings. Now they realized they scolded Jena mostly because they were jealous and now she had done the deed going ahead of them all.


    It was not just his charming and gorgeous face and body. There was something about him wanting them to make him imnt his seed deep inside their womb. Their womanly instincts were roaring just to get touched by him. It was one of a kind and new feeling. They wanted to give in but controlled themselves until...."that happened" and they could only think of only one thing when they talk and look at the one and only Mr prince.


    The name really suited him perfectly. He was like a prince charming to all the women here. Wild, kind, mysterious, strong, devilishly handsome and so much more. He was a dream of every woman and an enemy for every man.


    After a moment of discussion, It was time to sleep. As decided to be the lookout for the night first. They decided they would do it in 2 hours of a time interval.


    All were tired from walking all day and slept quietly near the fire. They wanted to sleep near As but he was sitting on a tree branch looking around for any danger. They wanted to say or do something but didn''t know how to, so all they could do was sleep.


    After everyone was tired asleep. As was looking at the moon, thinking all the things that happened from the moment hended here.


    ''I can control my aura from the aura control technique now, it took time but it was worth it. The girls didn''t jump on me when they saw my face but I think I still need to cover my face when meeting others.


    They said they were from Insignia kingdom, southeast of Xander. It is one of the middle-ss kingdoms surrounding Xander and from their ents and way of talking. They might be telling the truth. I think I will start from there, know the environment, settle and n for theing future. Should I be an adventurer like all the protagonists from the fantasy novels? Hmmm... Let''s see. I will have to be low-key as possible, hiding my identity and all.


    Hhmmmm...I am starting to miss everyone. Mom, Anny, Tanya, Amelia. I wonder how Amelia is gonna take my banishment. I know for sure that, the rtion between the pce and the church will only crumble from this point on. I couldn''t bring any of them with me, otherwise, they would get evicted as well. Anny was an option. I hinted some clues she could find but, it all depends on her if she wants to find me or not.''


    Thinking and reminiscing about the past and the happy 4 years. He was feeling lonely. Those four years were the best years, except the pooping and peeing part. Who would have thought a loving family and a caring environment would be so warm and full of happiness? Those four years were way better than the lonely 23 years of his poor and lonely life but all had to go to shit.


    ''Daaaammnnn!!!!''


    then he heard some soft crying. Nobody could hear it by the small voice but as could, and he already knew who it was, without looking.


    As slowly came down from the tree he was sitting on and walked near another tree. The sobbing voice getting louder as he walked near and looked at the sad girl softly crying, grabbing her legs and covering her face on her thighs.


    Looking at her with feelings of pity and sadness. He knew how she felt. He was also missing his family but circumstances led them both to hear in a forest miles away from their home.


    As came near and crouched down. He ced his hands on her soft red hair.


    Devy was shocked for a second but returned to her sobbing when she felt his hands starting to caress her head. She didn''t say anything and let him caress her.. She felt thefort and warmth from his hands. The only reason, she didn''t break down and cried before was because she had an as near her most of the time. She felt it was safe and warm near him and she could reach home eventually but tonight, from what she saw. She finally understood something. He could leave her or all the girls anytime he wanted. He could just take Jena and leave them be, as one of the maids who took care of her since her childhood and simply left her after her marriage.


    If that happens she wouldn''t know what to do if any danger like the hobgoblins came and that made her remember her trauma and despair from before, of never getting to see her family again.


    She knew it was selfish in a way for asking him to stay with her until she reached her family.


    She stopped her sobbing as she felt calm near him. She looked at the guy who saved and brought her up here with care and belonging.


    "Wil...will you leave now?"


    As who was still caressing her suddenly became confused.


    "Huh?...where did that came from?"


    "Yo..you have Jena now. S..so I thought you would leave me. Plea...please don''t leave me..... I...I.want to go and see my family."


    As giggled and pulled her closer and put a hand around her soft shoulders.


    "Didn''t I promised?...I would help all of you reach your homes. I can''t just leave you after saving you. If I left, wouldn''t be saving all you beautiful girls be meaningless?"


    Davyid her head on his chest and smelled his pleasant aroma.


    "But...you have Jena now. Don''t you love her and marry her and leave us midway."


    As giggled again from the childish thoughts of the always prideful tsundere.


    "No....I won''t and I like Jena but I don''t love her like that."


    Devy felt super relieved after hearing those words.


    "Really?....then do you also like me then." Said Devy with a shy look.


    "Of course...why wouldn''t I like such a cute and adorable miss."


    "Then..."


    Devy caught As''s hand and shamelessly brought it on her chest.


    "Th...then do the thing you did to Jena and don''t leave me ok?"


    As smiled. He wasn''t a dense protagonist like the others in the novels who shy away from this type of situation. If she wants the D. She getting it.


    As pulled her from her shoulder and nted a kiss on her red juicy lips. He didn''t let her breathe, erotically kissing and biting her lips time to time, and after a while drove his tongue inside her mouth.


    Davy was surprised. It was her first kiss and it was so intense for her. His lips, his touch, and his tongue made her heart go all over the ce. He rolled his tongue alongside her own and bit her lower lips.


    He couldn''t control himself. From the moment he saw her from the treetop with the hobgoblins. He wanted to mess her up but by his nature and morals he stayed cool, he wasn''t a brute so he took his time.


    So when the chance came. Of course, he would go ham.


    With a full four, five-minute passionate kiss, he finally let her breathe. When their lips went apart their drool was still connected. Davy''s face was full red matching her red hair and eyes. Her half-open eyes looked dreamy and full of lust asking for more.


    As made her sit in front of him. He softly inserted both of his hands inside her soft and silky shirt, reaching her C cup melons. Her nips were already hard from the intense kiss. When he touched her soft and squidgy breasts it felt like his hands could sink all the way in. He wanted to keep molding them until his heart was content.


    Davy started breathing heavily and moan time to time.


    "Aaaaahhh....mr prince.. mmmnnn...please don''t be soo rough...others might...ahhhhhh...hear us."


    As without care kept molding her soft bouncy breasts.


    "Don''t worry. We are far enough."


    As started kissing her soft neck making red Marks all over her neck. He slowly brought his hands down and pulled down her skirt.


    Davy suddenly felt scared catching his hand midway.


    "I..I''m scared...."


    "Don''t worry, I will be gentle."


    With that, he french kissed her again driving her fear away, recing it with endearing lust, and started Pulling her long skirt along with her wet pantie.


    He touched her plump thighs to feel her all over then he slowly went for the forbidden valley. When he touched them. It was already wet and dripping like a waterfall. His fingers slowly entered the slippery uncharted cave.


    "Aaaaahhh....Mr prince...that ce..yo..you..aaaahhh ...shouldn''t."


    As turned on by her moaning started moving his fingers slowly increasing his pace. He was still massaging one of her melons and licking her ear.


    The sensation of pleasure ran through her body. It was her first time going through this kind of feeling. This feeling of pure pleasure was a first for her body to experience. She felt her whole body was his to use.


    As picked up his pace and started rubbing his thumb on her clit.


    The sudden intense pleasure made her body and feet stretch.


    "Prince..mmmnnn...something... ising. Ahhh....something huge... "


    Davy started to twitch and seeing her about to cum his hand pinched one of her pink nipples and his other hand forked inside her still moving in and out.


    The sudden pleasure was too much for her and sted out what was wriggling inside her.


    "Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!"


    She had her first huge orgasm, her body weakly limping back on his body, her body twitching over and over again. Her face filled with satisfaction.


    ''So this was how Mrs. Jena felt. I feel like I can get addicted to this.''


    "Did you felt good?"


    "Ye ye..yess...it was very good."


    "Haha ...that was just the start, theirs more."


    ''Theirs more?''


    As turned her over making her face him eye to eye, Making her sit in hisp.


    She saw his enchanting eyes and all her tiredness went away like it wasn''t there, to begin with. She felt something down her crotch only to see a huge bulge on his pants.


    Davy remembered there was this thing going inside Jena, making her moan louder with every thrust. She became curious and unzipped her pants with eagerness and it was standing strong like a holy sword ready to Pearce any and everything.


    "Are you ready... it''s gonna pain a little."


    Davy gulped. She wanted to give her virginity to her future husband fulfilling her noble lineage rules and traditions but all that went to the bin watching this god of a being. The thought of this thing in front of her would go inside her send her shivers of excitement throughout her body.


    She got up on her knee and his tip touched her entrance. Without hesitation, Davy came down, his long thick dick slowly entering her tight insides.


    "Oohhhhhhaaaa!.... it''s too big."


    She first felt a little pain and stretched out but still kept going until something blocked her path.


    As caught her waist and slowly pulled her down breaking her hymen.


    "It hurts!!!!...."


    As stopped.


    "Do you wanna stop. If you want to I can stop."


    "Nooo....keep going."


    As smiled and gave her a sloppy and passionate kiss to lessen the pain.


    He pushed his rod all the way inside touching her precious womb. Small drips of blood were dripping around his dick. As started molding her big bouncy ass and slowly moved his waist.


    "Mmnn...mmmnnn.."


    Davy couldn''t moan properly as her lips were still on his.


    As picked his pace and moved faster.


    "Aaaahhh....thisss..feels...ahhhh...soooo..aahh..good."


    Every part of her inside was filled with his dick. The pain was already gone and only pleasure remained. Every thrust was like electricity coursing throughout her body, ringing pleasure and pleasure inside her mind.


    ''It feels...soooo much better than before...so ..this is how it feels to be a woman. I want to feel like this every day."


    Her face was now of total ecstasy. Her eyes all the way behind with her small mouth opened wide.


    Pat!pat!pat!pat!pat!pat!


    As increased his pace and started tasting her pink hard nipples.


    "Ahhh...ahhhh....ahhhh...not my...aahhhh.. nipples.....ahhhh"


    He rolled his tongue all over her pink nipple sucking it like a baby asking for milk.


    Because of her sheer tightness. As was feeling like Cumming and started pounding her deeper and deeper knocking the inside of her womb.


    She was already sensitive from Cuming before and the heavy pounding made her lose her mind. All she could think now was only pleasure and nothing else. She already came twice already and another wasing and for her, it was the biggest one toe.


    " I''m.. gonna ..cum again..."


    "Me too, I''m gonna cum inside."


    As hugged her tightly and gave her thest thrust Cumming deep inside her womb.


    "AAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!"


    he colored her inside fully white with his cum leaving no spot untainted. Davy already fainted from the level of pleasure. She was now all limp hugging him with his dick still inside her.


    As looked at her cunt dripping his cum and was a little surprised. He swear his cum was glistening and shining when he came inside Jena, he thought it was normal but now ..it was only white.


    He didn''t care much about it and rested on the tree behind him. Then he heard some grass rustling and behold almighty, all the 6 women were here. He didn''t felt surprised. He felt their gaze but was too focused on fucking Davy''s tight virgin hole.


    A brave one came near and asked shyly.


    "Uumm..umm..we would like to...umm..know you better too Mr prince."


    As controlled hisugh.


    ''Lucky me...''


    Looking at his smile, thinking he gave a-ok all the girls were excited. They wanted to experience what both of them experienced, the forbidden heavenly nectar. They wanted to taste it, drink it, and wanted inside their wet unkempt valley.


    Clothes were falling one by one and sounds of women moaning started, getting louder each second.


    While all the women were having the time of their lives. Inside Jena, something interesting was happening. All the shining nectar inside her womb was slowly being observed and changing her body from within as each second passed.


    ****


    Join our Discord: https://discord.gg/hzmRffYE

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    As slowly opened his eyes after his daily cirction of peace aura. It was refreshing as always. His entire being and soul brimming with energy. When he slowly opened his eyes he could feel the morning wind breezing through his chicks. Birds chirping their morning songs. The crackling sound of the burned-out wood with lite coal remaining.


    And let''s not forget all the beautiful women sleeping around him. All of them naked, having red love Mark all over their bodies and white liquid still dripping from theirher reasons. Some had yellow hair, some had dark. Some of them had big bouncy chest and some had sumptuous ass. They were all different, having their own beautiful charm but there was something simr.


    With the expression on their face, they all looked like they were blessed from the heavens. Satisfaction and joy covering their still sleeping faces.


    If any men would see what was happening here. He would either burn from jealousy or respect the man of his glorious aplishment but s there was no one near them to disturb their peaceful heaven.


    He started caressing Davy who was asleep on his right leg. At the night, She had woken up during the orgy and embracing her lust, joined them again only to be knocked out cold after four rounds of continuous orgasm.


    .


    .


    .


    "So...you didn''t even leave her, you animal."


    As smiled and looked at the gorgeous ck-haired, cute but maturedy staring at him with a smile.


    "Oh...good morning Jena. you must have slept well. You didn''t even wake up from all the noises."


    "Hmph....yboy, must have felt satisfied ruining their lives. Now they will never enjoy normal sex ever again."


    Jena acted like a jealous girlfriend pouting like a child.


    "Hahahaha.....I guess I reached my goal then."


    Jena smiled and went near to sit with her prince. She sat alongside him,ying her head on his shoulder, and tightly grabbed his arm looking at the burned-up wood near them.


    After a minute offortable snuggling, she looked at his always charming and handsome appearance. There was a tinge of sadness in her eyes.


    "You are going to leave us after the end of this journey right?"


    As hearing her sad words didn''t say anything. He wanted to take care of all of them but he had a different path, a path of vengeance and full of danger. Being targeted by an upper-level kingdom''s full force wasn''t just something tough at. He was at the edge all the time. They may think he was a powerful man but there were others strong like the titans itself at his throat, ready to attack at his simplest mistake.


    Jena got the answer she needed from his silence. She felt depressed from the bottom of her heart, not just her all the girls were already awake and listening to the conversation. They all were feeling empty all of a sudden.


    They knew that the final day would inevitablye. They didn''t me him though. They were the ones to approach him and during their time together they realized that the always smiling and charming Mr prince also had a heavyweight always pressuring him.


    As looking at the situation and likely signed. He lifted his hands and with a little strength pped his hands creating a loud sound waking all the girls from their thoughts.


    "If you all think about the future too much, then you will miss the present. Don''t forget, I am still here with you all. We still have time so let''s go, your friends and family must be worried sick and waiting for you."


    They all nodded, thinking about their parents and children, and got up and started cleaning themselves with water symbols andne symbols around their bodies. They were all humans, a species known for their magic and title given as Mage from birth. And day to day cleaning themselves was an easy chore for them. Some could use air symbol, some could use water and some could fire. With the help of each other, they cleaned and dried themselves and wore their washed and dried-up clothes.


    After the usual half-hour cleaning they started their journey like yesterday, the only difference now was that all the women were now clinging to him like glue. After the intense night. Their bodies getting pounded and manhandled repeatedly, getting pleasured inside out to the point of turning their mind to point-nk. Given the heavenly taste, their soul and body were already marked as his.


    As gave a heart-melting smile to everybody attached to him.


    "You gals...I can''t walk like this you know."


    All the women were still holding him. At the right there was Devy and at the left there was Jena and at the front and the back were all the girls clinging to him like a ma. They weren''t letting him go, no matter what he said.


    All the girls were either hugging or holding his hands. Snuggling and sniffing his scent.


    ''Why does he smell so good, I just want to smell him every day, no... every second of my life.'' One of the girls thought.


    As was in a bind here. At this rate, they will still be here when the sun starts setting.


    Jena who was also hugging him from the side somehow felt his troubled thoughts. She felt some kind of connection, it was weak but it was still there. She started feeling this connection just now when her mind was only thinking about him and only him. The thought of having a connection with him made her extremely happy. She wanted to tell but didn''t.


    ''What if he disables their connection when they split at the end of their journey. I know one thing for sure that he is a very cautious man, but, can he feel my thoughts too....from the looks of it .....he doesn''t....yesss!!!!.


    What should I do?...he must be troubled because of us, suits him right. Who said to sleep with all these women? Even with Devy. She is just 19 years old child. wait...how old is he? From his mature behavior, he should at least be around 30. Age doesn''t matter when one crosses 20 anyway....Let''s see him suffer a little bit...hehe..''


    He stayed like a statue, thinking they would move, but they were still there, sniffing and hugging. He figured they ain''t moving until he did something. So he slowly realized his lust aura.


    ''Huh...why is his scent getting even better. Oooh...he smells soo nicer than before and the scent is getting even stronger. I....I am feeling weird.''


    All the girls started feeling the same. Their world was turning pink and they started feeling super horny. Sooo horny that, their feet became weak turning into jelly and all of them fell on the floor one by one. Their hands-on their valley squeezed between their thighs.


    ''I...feel sooo hot...''


    Jena looked at the standing Mr prince and the culprit of their messy situation.


    ''I want his dick....I want his dick sooo bad.''


    Jena started massaging her clit roughly as possible and used her other hand to finger her insides. She was trying to satiate her lust even just a little bit, Moving her finger with mad pace. It wasn''t just her, all the girls were in the same situation, their bodies all heated and horny as possible.


    "Aahhhh....ahhhh...mr prince...please fuck me."


    "Nooo...I need your dick first...Ahhh...otherwise I will go crazy....Ahhh...please Mr prince ....mmnnn... please.."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    ..


    All the girls were moaning and begging to get fucked. As smiled looking at this beautiful scenery, beautiful women begging him to fuck their wet pussy. He realized he could lightly control his "Embodiment of lust" skill. He started feeling the connection with this skill when he lost his virginity and slightly used it when he was having an orgy, that''s why the night was long and everybodysted more than they should have.


    "So....you girls still want to keep acting spoiled."


    Jena was the first one to speak, biting her lip from time to time.


    "Sorry.....we won''t do it again...we promise."


    "Yes...we won''t act spoiled again....mmmnnn."


    ....


    ..


    ....


    ..


    All the girls started apologizing.


    As smiled and pulled down his pants, showing his raging boner to all the horny bitchesying down.


    All their washed and dried panties were again wet and dripping pre-cum like waterfall. He could see the drooling down on some of the girls.


    He came forward and grabbed Jena first and lifted her up on his waist, hanging her hands on his neck and legs on his waist. Her panty was already pulled on her right leg by her.


    Lifting her long skirt, As felt her wet vagina touching his throbbing dick, he didn''t start any forey and went all in from the start.


    "Aaaaaahhhhhh!!!!!.....finally..."


    Davy came near him, unclothing herself from top to bottom, and gave her prince a passionate kiss. As was pounding Jena with his 10-inch sword to her deepest valley but he didn''t leave Devy alone. With his right hand, he pulled her waist and grabbed her soft and jelly-like ass from behind, and with his long fingers, his middle finger reached her wet garden from behind and started using his magic finger to make sloppy and naughty sounds.


    Squidgy!squidgy!squash!splosh!


    "Aaahhhh...yess...right there..mess me up...ahh.mmnnnn.."


    Anotherdy came to his left, without any clothes and he reyed what he did to Devy.


    All the women surrounded him licking his body taking turns, kissing.


    The loud pleasured filled moaning spread across the forest again.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After four hours..


    They were all walking properly now, without hindering As. They decided to take his left and right arm only, by taking turns. The gals were still weak on their legs with their now sour vagina. There was still cum licking down from the side of their panties slowly dripping down to their thighs and legs.


    They were tired but not that much. They already startedte from the beginning So they had to hurry it up.


    As was looking around and was feeling proud of Jena. She led and managed all the girls without his help and most of the time knew what he wanted and did the work swiftly.


    While thinking, Jena who was at the front looked back and smiled at him. He also smiled and throw an extra wink at her. She felt embarrassed right after and looked at her front. They were walking in a formation, one at the front, one at the back, and two at both sides. Even though, this forest has pretty much no monsters. They had to be careful. They don''t know what might happen next in these deep woods.


    They walked for miles not stop. They killed small monsters like goblins and a group of hyenas on the way. Jena told, their carcasses might be useful when they enter their city. So As pocketed all of them inside his storage ring. All of them were amazed when his storage ring sucked all the 57 carcasses of dead Hynes and he had already pocketed so many goblins, food, and water.


    It was Devy''s turn to walk by his side. So she was the one to ask him the question which everyone was curious about.


    "How much can that ring fit, darling."


    As thought for a bit.


    "More than I already have, I presume.....Hehe."


    Devy pouted, listening to his unclear answer, but didn''t pry much, she didn''t want him to hate her, while she was trying to know more about him.


    "Stingy..."


    But she could pinch hard as she could.


    "Ooooouuhhhh....what was that for?"


    "You know ....humph!!!"


    Devy looked the other way acting all angry but still held on his hands, tightly as she could. She knew her darling wouldn''t leave her just from pinching but she was making sure.


    As giggled and held both women who were walking by his side, by their waist and pulled them closer.


    "Everything in due time, my love, everything in due time."


    Both Davy and the other women were embarrassed but didn''t struggle from his reach but responded endearingly hugging him tightly instead.


    They had stopped calling him Mr prince and started calling him their hubby, Darling, my love, etc. More or less they were now fully in the role of husband and wifes going through their adventure.


    Hours went by and nighttime came near. As had already stored plenty of fruits, cooked fish, clear drinking water, and also raw hyena meat. So there was no problem with food. They camped fire as usual and finally rested.


    Afterying on the soft grassy ground, One of the women asked.


    "When will we get to the city?"


    Devy who was cooking her fish properly, stopped, after a pause. She replied.


    "Tomorrow...."


    All the girls were again suddenly depressed. They stayed quiet and didn''t even touch their food. In the quiet forest, only insect noise could be heard.


    As was looking at the girls and signed.


    ''Not again...''


    ***


    join my new discord, I am lonely there: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Xandar kingdom, the cathedral, 94th floor.


    It was the middle of the night, darkness hallowing most of the corners inside the meeting room. The moonlighting from the window was the only source of light, but it was still dim and weary within. The white moonlight could only reach a single iron table nearby, and on the table there was a pale and delicate hand half-covered in darkness and half showing its beautiful long fingers to the moon, attached with many rings reflecting its light.


    Tap!tap!tap!tap!tap!tap!


    The delicate finger was tapping on the luxurious iron table, non-stop, showing the owner''s impatience and eagerness.


    "How much is this woman gonna make me wait. How dare she, I''m the Saintess!!!!!. What if she''s the queen. Many kings and emperors bow down to me and wait in line for a single meeting. If she wasn''t As''s mother...Humph!!!"


    Yes, it was the saintess herself. She was sitting on herfortable chair, with one leg top of another, showing her long legs and thick thighs covered by her tight white stockings. She was wearing her usual attire, but without her usual veil and scapr making Her white hair fall up to her waist like a waterfall, flowing from her shoulders to the end of her legs.


    While she was waiting still feeling irritated, she felt cold all of a sudden. She could see her warm breathing from her mouth. The iron table and the window started to condense ice all over. The coldness started hitting her to the bone but she stopped it, circting her mana all over her body like warm armor.


    The sound of the doorknob clicked on her ears, she turned to look with a bit of uncontroble rage within her eyes. The heavy door finally opened and she saw two dark silhouettes entering, one taller than another.


    Amelia already knew who wasing from the coldness and the silhouette of a crown on the women''s head already assured her.


    "Queen of Xander.....is this the attitude you show to the church''s Saintess. Has the royal family gone senile from all the years of ruling, denouncing their own child and killing him....and this..."


    "My son is still alive."


    Amelia stopped mid-sentence and was shocked by the sudden information but hid it right away.


    "How? Your husband, the king already denounced him and announced his dead all across the country."


    Elizabeth who was still within the darkness gave a nod to the maid beside her. The maid came near the table, the moonlight reflecting from the table uncovering her from the darkness. Amelia already knew who she was. She was the one to fix this secret meeting they were now on. She had epted the meeting between her and the queen because she told it was something about As. She was reluctant at first but she herself knew, if somebody knew about As more than herself, it was her.


    The reflective light shined on the maid, showing her tight decorative maid dress, which showed her perfect hourss figure and those blue eyes shining sharp with her blond hair tight up in a ponytail.


    "Humph!.....long time no see Anny. Now do tell what you were gonna say...about....the young prince."


    "You don''t need to act like you are not close with my son, saintess Amelia. Anny already told me. All the shameless deeds you did to my son, without me knowing."


    Elizabeth came forward, showing her gorgeous appearance. She had covered her whole body with a ck robe and a hood on the back of her neck.


    The room temperature decreased once more,


    Slowly covering everything on ice.


    "s....I cant brand judgment on you right now."


    "Oh...speaks the one who caged him for 9 months using her pregnancy as a reason. Who doesn''t know about you and your sonplex."


    Elizabeth''s eyes which were of fury slowly changed into hollow sadness. All the coldness inside the room started getting dimmer. She remembered the blessed 9 months of her life. All the time spent with her son and the new life within her. She thought nothing would go wrong but...but her husband out of nowhere came and destroyed it all.


    Her sadness turned to anger and anger turn to rage from the bottom of her heart. She unconsciously released her aura. Freezing everything inside the room within milli seconds. Amelia with her quick wits covered her and Anny with her pure mana, but in the process her foot froze, trying to save Anny.


    "Snap out of it....my queen!!!!! What would your son think!!!!"


    Elizabeth felt like a cold bucket of ice washed over her burning head. She recalled herself and watched her surroundings and Amelia''s foot. Realization dawned on her, If the saintess took this as an offense, her n for her son would inevitably fail.


    With a quick wave of her hand, lisping god symbols. She unfrozen everything except Amelia''s foot. It wasn''t that she didn''t. It was more like she couldn''t. Her foot was frozen on a molecr level, which meant only one thing. She needed to....


    "I have to cut my foot, don''t I?"


    Elizabeth always had a pride of a lioness. The warrior maiden bowed her head


    "I''m sorry,....your eminence...."


    Amelia looked at bowing Elizabeth. She knew how prideful she was. She was the infamous warrior maiden herself. She was literally a fan of hers when she was little. She even knew about As, out of curiosity thinking what the son of the one and only Elizabeth the warrior maiden would be like but after her first meeting with As when he was two years old, everything changed.


    Her curiosity turned into fondness, fondness turned to like, like turned to love, love turned into lust, and finally, her lust turned into an obsession.


    When the news got to her ears that the crown prince As was removed from his position and denounced, she didn''t believe it, and when next news, that the prince has been killed for treason came to her ear. She lost it.


    Her reaction was the same as the women in front of her. So she clearly knew how she felt. The only main reason she was angry before was, what the hell was she doing when all this happened. Her own son banished and possibly killed within the same roof as her. She would lie to herself if she still wasn''t angry with her but from the earlier reaction. Something might have happened. Something,in between, which she wasn''t aware of.


    "I hope you tell the whole story, your highness Elizabeth."


    Elizabeth and Anny took a breath in relief.


    " I intend to."


    She gestured her hand and ice started to immte from beneath, taking a shape of a throne refitting to sit for her stature. She calmly sat on her throne with one leg on another.


    Anny and Amelia also sat on their respected sit. Amelia Left her foot be. It was not that much of a problem for now. Which showed how powerful she was at the magic of molecr level not even affecting her. She only thought cutting her foot was a daily walk in a park. The only thought right now in her mind was how much more powerful Elizabeth became, looking at the throne made from thin air.


    ''Show off..''


    With that, Elizabeth started her story, from the start from the point she gave birth to the time when she finally woke to find her son gone and with her husband saying, he was killed for treason and also taking her newborn daughter hostage, warning her she shouldn''t try anything funny.


    After listening for a full hour. Amelia processed everything, but one thing was missing.


    "How do you know, As is still alive then."


    Amelia spoke, with expectations on her pure white eyes.


    Anny took out a book from her storage ring and opened it in front of Amelia. Within the book. There was a picture of ake.


    "What of it?" Asked Amelia.


    "You know, everyone has their own imprint on their mana when they start to form pure mana right?"


    "Of course, that''s elementary for all the high-level Mages."


    Anny without saying anything spread out her pure mana on the page which had the picture of theke. Then to Amelia''s surprise. Letters started to appear on the page. What surprised her more was that the writing style and pattern were exactly like that of Ases.


    [Dont worry, I am still alive and well. If you are already reading this. That means I have already escaped from my dear old dad''s clutches. Anny, You need to warn mother that, there is someone even more powerful than the king himself backing him up. My loving father let it possess him for the time being.


    So tell her not to make foolish choices with anger. I leave her to you. Don''t worry I wille back, stronger as ever. It could take some time but I will surely be back. My only disappointment would be, I couldn''t see my lovely sister grow now.


    And don''t forget to tell Amelia, I know you two have beef but these are times, we need to be together. Tell my mom, Tanya, and Amelia that I will miss them. There are coordinates of my location down below.


    Xxxxxxx-xxxxxxxx


    Don''t waste your time too much, thinking how I got this far. Just know that I am safe.


    Your one and only: as ]


    Amelia smiled in relief. The heavyweight inside her heart finally lifted. She was thinking of going all-out war with the kingdom making reasons like the king using forbidden god symbols and all. She had already prepared fake evidence to me the king, turning his people against them. That n was on hold now.


    "Is he really a four-year-old? He preaches like a mature man like he is older than us." Said Amelia.


    Elizabeth finally giggled with a kind smile making her angelic look even more gorgeous and heavenly. Anny and Amelia had a tinge of red around their chicks looking at the smiling Elizabeth. She didn''t have the title of the most beautiful woman in the kingdom for nothing. If they were males, they would have already fallen in love with the smile of hers.


    Elizabeth put her palm on her now red chicks.


    "Of course, it''s one of the charms of my dear son. Isn''t he more cute and manly this way?"


    Anny and Amelia were starring at Elizabeth who was looking like a maiden in love, with mixed feelings. They knew this look very well. They looked the same when they looked at the mirror and thought about As. They didn''t want to believe it so they ignored it altogether.


    "So what''s the n" Amelia asked.


    Elizabeth came out of her dreand and turned serious.


    "From As''s information. First, we need to assure his safety, he said he was fine but we could never tell. He might have not told us because we would needlessly worry. I was thinking of going at the co-ordinated myself but it had led to the far away from the border of our kingdom. As would be angry if I left my daughter and came to visit him. We need Amelia and me both near Henry to watch his every move. "


    Amelia nodded and said " then the only option is to send Anny. How much time will it take to get there?"


    Elizabeth kept silent for a bit and said.


    " 5 months"


    "What!!!!!"


    Amelia was fully shocked.


    "How in the god''s name did he get there. It has only been 4 days when he was gone."


    Elizabeth also wanted to know but it wasn''t the time.


    " We will ask when we finally reunite. He already said not to dwell on it. So we should not.....for now. Anny, are you up for the mission."


    "Of course, my queen"


    "Good, I will give you a disguise ring. Find my son and protect him well."


    Anny stood out of her chair and kneeled in front of her one and only Queen.


    "Yes, my queen. I won''t fail you."


    "Good."


    With a nod from Elizabeth, Anny got back to her seat.


    "From what As said, Henry is possessed by something powerful backing up his actions. We need to start with that..."


    Even though Anny was just a maid with a normal bloodline. She was more powerful than any other maid and guards within the pce. She was even stronger than her own sister. Who was the direct protector of the king himself? ( Now a spy for the legion of the queen.) She was powerful because of Her mastery and understanding of Air Symbol which was phenomenal and mind-changing to the point that the saintess and the queen herself respected her. That''s why she, sitting on equal levels with them, didn''t cause any concern but the opposite they both weed it.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After discussing for hours the crucial part of their n to overthrow the king and the nobles.


    They all came near the window, the window wasrge and wide enough for all three of them to see the outstanding view from the 94th floor. They were all looking at the huge majestic pce with contempt and anger and slowly looked at the shining moon, their expression getting softer.


    ''''''I hope you are fine, my love.''''''


    All three wished for the same thing, from the bottom of their hearts.


    As who was far, far away from them was sleeping on the grass, also looking at the shining moon and suddenly sneezed.


    Ahhoo!!!!


    Jena who was sleeping beside him woke up from her dream, she didn''t just wake up from his sneeze. She woke up from his slight feeling of joy from the bottom of his heart.


    " Are you ok Hubby?"


    "I am fine Jena. Somebody might have been thinking of me."


    "Hmph!....it may be other girls, who might have fallen prey to your devil-like charms."


    "Hahahaha...my dear Jena. Why are you always right?"


    "Cause I love you...you dufus."


    As smiled and slowly patted her head.


    "Sleep, my dear. We still have a long journey ahead tomorrow."


    Jena nodded and closed her sleepy eyes. That night, they didn''t have their usual wild and passionate mating. They all knew it was their final night with him so they didn''t just want to have sex and call it an end. For their final night, they just wanted to be with him, appreciate him with all their heart.


    So they only cuddle and slept In his embrace. All the girls were sleeping silently all over him. Two girls hugging his arm at both sides and another two, hugging his legs. Thest two were on night duty. They would change their shift every 2 hours as always. So their turn would alsoe.


    ''I guess....they got the message.''


    ******


    Guys... I won''t be uploading tomorrow, my part-time job kicked in, I hope you guys understand. For more information, Please Join the discord to pave the way for this story: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Are you all ready, let''s get going shall we?"


    All the girls followed him as they tightened their clothes after their early morning bath. Some had determined themselves for the end of their long and blissful journey and some were still gloomy from theing separation. As had already tried all he could to make them feel even a little bit better. These girls had been so kind to him, at first he thought of them as just responsibility but the past few days spending time with them, without knowing he already got attached.


    ''I still have my serious weakness towards beautiful women. I still haven''t changed from my past life, have I?''


    So of course he would feel somewhat troubled after watching their sad faces. Jena and Davy were sad but they didn''t let it show.


    They knew, especially Jena, who knew how he was feeling reluctant. She thought, if the girls gave a little bit of a nudge, he will eventually take them with him, but she wasn''t happy with that, cause she knew, all the girls, including herself, would just be a burden to him and she knew it better than anyone. She looked at the depressed girls, feeling a little angry, that they only thinking about themselves, without thinking how their behavior would affect him.


    ''At least Devy knows.''


    Devy wouldn''t have a problem bing strong as she has her advance bloodline. Everybody already knew she was a Nobel. It came as a shock at first but her attitude and way of speaking at the beginning, finally made sense. The only reason, they didn''t think about it was because, how in the heavens name, did a Nobel from the one and only Phoenixia House got captured by Hobgoblins, withmoners like them.


    She didn''t tell the reason and nobody asked herter again, respecting her privacy. They all had grown fond of each other as they all had simr passionate feelings for someone, and that someone was of course their Mr prince. They all now respected each other to the point of calling each other sisters, except Jena who was like a big sister for everybody.


    Somehow she knew about their prince more than them, even though they walked, slept, ate, bath and did most of the work, being together. She always knew what he was thinking when he was sad, happy or even horny making her always a step ahead of them. They all felt a little jealous but didn''t let it bother them. They were now sisters after all.


    Of course, going through life and death situation together. Being saved, Falling in love, even having sex together. It all yed a huge part in their now forged bond.


    As went ahead, cause he knew, they would start to pace up slowly. So he had to hurry it up.


    ''I want to spend as much time with them too, but I am reaching my limits here. I need fresh clothes, a bed to sleep in, eat something delicious. Being a prince has really upped my standards to my core or it''s just my bloodline....haha.


    But seriously. How much longer, am I going to wear these tight pants which only cover my knees and it''s already haggard. I know at some point, this piece of clothing will be useless. It''s already torn from the sides. These past days have been blessed but also rough in many ways for me.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    They had walked quite a bit and As he was walking he heard something torn from below. Yes, it was his pants. They finally gave up on him.


    ''Why pants, why!!!!!, why did you leave me? I thought we wouldst together in this journey.''


    As As was screaming in pain from within. Jena giggled and whispered something in Devy''s ears.


    "Oohhh ...ok. I hope my smell doesn''t bother him. "


    Devy came near As from her position and hugged him from behind.


    "Uuummm.....Devy? I''m kinda in no position to getting hugged right now."


    Devy giggled and took out her ck hood and gave it to him.


    " I know, that''s why Jena said to give you this, kinda smells but I guess you need it now than ever."


    As looked at his savior Jena. This girl knew everything about him like her maid Anny.


    Jena who saw her prince looking at her with gratitude gave him a kind smile and a naughty wink.


    As smiled and looked at the embarrassed Devy and gently took her hood.


    "No need to worry my dear, your smell is worth a thousand flowers. So why would I mind."


    Devy became even more embarrassed and ran towards Jena.


    ''Haha....still gullible, I see.''


    As wore the long hood which covered most part of his body and in front of all the girls unbuttoned his pants which fell to the ground (he pushed it with lite air magic.) With that, he kicked his partner which guarded his treasure for the Past days. His pants then went flying to the nearest Bush.


    All the girls had a tinge of red on their chicks. They wear hoping to see his sleeping dragon but the hood had already covered it all.


    Jena and Devy regretted a little giving him Devy''s hood. They didn''t give him the hood until now because, if they did, they won''t be able to see his bare god-like body and the bulge within his tight pants. It was regretful, but, it had to be done.


    As pulled the two girls near him by his side and marched forward.


    "Let''s go."


    All the girls also started walking again except for Jena.


    Devy looked back realizing Jena was paused on her walk.


    "Let''s go, sister Jena. What are you waiting for?"


    Jena smiled and put her finger on her lips, gesturing to remain silent.


    All the girls were already ahead so Devy was confused looking at her strange behavior.


    She had already lipid silently behind the bush. And was looking like, she was searching for something valuable, after a few seconds.


    Jena finally found what she was looking for.


    "Found it..." she happily grabbed it and sniffed it like she was sniffing drugs with a red tinge all over her chicks.


    "My precious."


    And with hurried pace. ced it inside her pocket.


    Devy was still waiting, having a little bit of suspicion for what she was searching for as she saw what her hubby had throw in that direction and that suspicion became true when she saw the familiar cloth wriggling out of her stuffed pocket.


    ''Oh, my grace...Sister Jena....has turned into a pervert. What should I do? Should I stop her?''


    She looked at Jena with a panicked expression. Jena knowing what she was thinking, came near her and took out the ragged-looking pants, stuffing them right on her face.


    She was surprised at first but when the strong scent hit her nose, going right through her brain, she instantly realized, realized how foolish she was. She was foolish enough to judge her, her sworn sister Jena, who had already known the worth of this treasure.


    After a few seconds of bliss. The scent was gone and her brain panicked, asking where it had gone, and followed the remaining scent and knocked herself on Jena''s breasts.


    She looked at Jena''s eyes, with her most cute and adorable expression, her lips still on her assets.


    "... I want a piece." She mumbled with a shy expression.


    Jena smiled and tore a handful of cloth and gave it to her. Devy with gratitude quickly took the piece of cloth and smelled with a heavy breath.


    "What are you girls doing, hurry up!!!!!"


    They both heard their hubby''s loud voice from far away.


    They both nodded to each other and ced their respected cloth on their pockets.


    Jena now carefully folded her cloth and put it in her pocket. Making sure nobody could see it.


    "We areing!!!!" With a loud shout, they ran forward.


    As saw Jena and Devying back.


    "What were you doing there you two?"


    Devy became quiet with a panicked expression but her sister was there to save the day.


    "We werete because...ah..what you called it....oh yes..nature''s calling..was it ..hehe."


    "Hahahaha...well said. You have learned a lot, haven''t you."


    "Of course...cause you pounded it to me so hard that all the words you said are stuck on my head now.."


    Asughed and kissed her on her forehead.


    "Of course, I will take responsibility. Not now but eventually."


    With a beautiful smile, she nodded lovingly but inside her mind, there wereplex thoughts running.


    ''To be by your side, first... I need to be worthy. I don''t want to just be there and be a burden. If I ever felt, you were thinking of me as a burden, I will not be able to live for myself.


    She wanted to....But....how? How can she achieve that with her normal bloodline?''


    Whenever these thoughts passed her mind. She starts to slowly despair, the only reason she could genuinely be happy right now was that he was still there with her, so she didn''t overthink much for now.


    Time passed as they walked together, talking,ughing, sometimes the girls only having their girls talk, leaving As behind, and Sometimes even flirting and talking about their sexy times.


    "To be honest, I think my husband would not be able to satisfy me anymore." Said one of the girls.


    "Yes, you are right. My husband doesn''t even have half of what Mr prince has. I think, my sexual life will be boring from now on." Said another.


    "I guess, this is a blessing and a curse In a way. " said another.


    As listening to their talk,ughed inwardly.


    "Don''t worry girls. I will not leave you forever. I wille from time to time."


    All the girls listening, instantly became much happier.


    But one of the girls who didn''t have a life partner silently said.


    "But....but..we don''t want you to leave us in the first ce."


    The young girl said it silently but it already reached As''s ears.


    Feeling his mixed feelings. Jena instantly became mad and sent a death re at the young girl. The girl got scared and stayed shut covering her face. Jena had already exined and talked about this topic with them all but the young girl who hopelessly fell in love with him couldn''t control her inner feelings.


    As didn''t say anything as they walked side by side. The atmosphere was turning gray until Devy who was at the front shouted out.


    " There is a road ahead of us!!!!!"


    Everybody''s attention shifted and quickly paced after Devy and finally, there they saw the stone pavement. Most of them wear happy that they could finally see their parents and children and were also sad from theiring separation from their Mr prince. They didn''t know, what should they feel but one thing they all felt was...their utmost gratitude towards Mr prince.


    After looking at the road, they looked back at him and ran to hug him, with small tears flowing from their emotional eyes. They hugged him for full-on five minutes. As just let it be and hugged them back with a smile.


    When all the girls finally let him go, only Devy was still hugging him, pinning her face on his chest.


    As patted her head with utmost care and love and waited after she eventually let him go. She grabbed As''s both hands and looked at his mesmerizing eyes with determination.


    "Can I say something...Mr prince."


    "Of course mouse, don''t need to ask permission."


    Devy controlled her heart rate and finally said the words she was thinking.


    " Mr. Prince....wi..will you ma..ma..marry me?"


    ****


    I beg thy all to join our discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden proposal from Devy. Even As himself was surprised by Devy''s sudden actions. He knew she loved him, heck, every woman here, loved him dearly but what surprised him was that the always shy, gullible, and prideful girl would be the first one to propose and try to go to the next level with him.


    All the girls watching had opened their mouths wide with surprised expressions stered on their faces, The one who was fully surprised and shaken from this event was surely Jena from her horrendous expression alone. She was staring at Devy with a feeling of turmoil within her mind.


    She knew this day wasing, who would be more perfect to apany him in his journey than her. She has her beauty, money, power, and most importantly, the rare advanced bloodline coursing through her veins. She was the perfect choice amongst them, as most of them were already married and had a family of their own, where she was still young and single.


    Even though Jena herself has a family. She didn''t talk much about them with others and by the looks of watching her mood sour mood when the topic of the family came, All the girls eventually knew she had issues with her family.


    That''s why Jena was the first one to get easily attached to Mr prince. For Jena, The mysterious man who called himself Mr prince seemed to be her salvation, but now, she felt like her only salvation was going away.


    If for some reason Mr prince epts Devy''s proposal and leaves them be, cause, why not, from his point of view, most of them including herself had family and friends here, so of course, he would leave them at some point. Her overthinking mind thought of this scenario making her whole mindset slowly crumble.


    She unknowingly came near Devy with her nk eyes looking at her with the same horrendous expression and used her air symbol and made it as sharp as she could. She was only a beginner tier mage but somehow, she could use air and sharpness symbol just like how as used his throughout their journey.


    As feeling the mana fluctuation by his side, looked at Jena with slight confusion and grabbed her delicate hands.


    "What happened Jena?"


    Jena, hearing his soft caring voice and feeling his kind touch automatically came out of her madness-filled mind and turned to As with tears starting to fall in like a waterfall.


    As looking at the suddenly crying Jena and pulled her to his side hugging her tight. He thought she also became emotional from theiring separation and let her cry on his chest as every man should.


    "There, there. Don''t cry. We are not gonna separate forever you know. I wille by sometimes. You also have your family and loved ones here so be happy you are finally reunited."


    Jena didn''t speak and just cried to her heart''s content. All the girls watching felt tears tickle from their eyes.


    Jena wanted to tell him, that she loves him from the bottom of her heart and the first time she saw him, she was already head over heels for him. She wanted to tell him to take her with him. Even he was going to hell, she would apany him there. She wanted to tell him that she didn''t care about her family anymore and just wanted to spend the rest of her life with him and leave the pent-up madness from her family.


    She wanted to say everything but didn''t. If she did, she knew, he will take her weak self with him to his dangerous adventures toe and she eventually bes a liability and she hated that the most.


    She would just suffer alone then let that happen. So she just stood there crying on his chest. The extreme jealousy she just felt and the fear of him forgetting and leaving her slowly faded away. As''s chest was all wet from all the tears. He did whatever he could to ease her crying self. He calmed Jena down and looked at the cute redhead, who didn''t know a thing about marriage and now was asking his hand in marriage.


    "Come here, Devy."


    Devy came near him, her Little tears already gone. She was fidgeting as she slowly came near him. The fear of rejection was taking her over but with determination and courage, she faced him looking clearly to his eyes with anticipation.


    "I like you, Devy, you know that right?"


    Devy nodded without speaking a word.


    "Let me ask you a question? How many days has it been that we knew each other?"


    ".....five days.."


    " Right!!....within the five days. Yes, we started knowing about each other more and you can also say that you fell for me at first sight but marriage is another thing altogether, which needs time, and I mean a lot of time Devy.... to know each other inside and out.


    Now tell me, my dear Devy, what is my real name?"


    "...i.....i...do...don''t know."


    Looking at her emotional eyes. As hugged her patting her head.


    "Don''t worry, when you know more about me and be strong and mature enough,e and find me and say those words then. I will ept you wholeheartedly, what do you say?"


    When Devy heard his final words, she was shaken to her core. At first, She thought Mr prince was rejecting her nicely which unknowingly to him, started her mental breakdown right then, but no, He just told her she wasn''t ready yet, meaning he didn''t reject her and most importantly She still has a clear chance at this. She just needed to be mature and strong enough.


    With that mindset, something changed inside her, something like a fire, ready to burn any and everything. Nobody noticed her red eyes burning like a fierce fire for a second. If As saw her eyes and used ''all seer'' on her again, then he would have realized what kind of miracle has just urred.


    Bloodline awakening.


    Most of the nobles and royalties have their specific bloodline, like As''s "Don" Bloodline which represented absolute power for which one of the perks being he could dominate anybody with peer pressure alone, no matter how strong and fierce the other party is. Resisted only by the ones with the same powerful peak-level bloodlines.


    If awakened, increasing its power five times or even more, connecting him or her with its origin, unlocking powers to that of supreme bloodline depending on their type.


    What happened to Devy was the same, not fully awakened but a start. If she supervises herself carefully she will eventually connect to her bloodline origin slowly unlocking its full potential and if not trodded carefully, she would die a painful dead burning her soul to enders itself.


    After hugging her, As kissed her forehead and looked at everyone.


    "Let''s go girls. Your loved ones are waiting for you all."


    They all nodded and looked back at the heavy forest. It was one of the most miserable and the most endearing experience they had. Giving ast look, they all followed their Prince, walking alongside the stone pavement.


    Jena was back to normal. She looked at Devy and regretted her earlier actions. She couldn''t believe what she was going to do. She was trying to..... kill her.


    She looked at her hand, still quivering from the excess mana she used. She had never learned such techniques in her life, but with her uncontrolled emotions, she connected deeply with him for a moment and learned one of his air symbol techniques right then and there. It wasn''t the same but she managed to make a lite version of it. She was getting scared of herself and what she felt earlier but that moment of power was still there.


    She got a taste of what it felt like to be in a position of a higher power. At that single moment, she felt like a queen. The feeling of dominance coursing through her veins changing her thought process entirely. She wanted Davy to regret her earlier decision and learn her unworthy ce, which was under her Sharp de which she formed earlier with an air symbol.


    She knew right it was one of the perks of her connection with him and from that experience, she now knew how much power the mysterious Mr prince was. He has at least an advanced tier bloodline. The feeling she just experienced was of nobility from the highest order.


    ''So that''s how all those arrogant nobles feel like, but he doesn''t act like them at all. He just acted like a normal human being. His posture and walking and the way of talking were majestic but he didn''t show any of that arrogance I just felt.


    I guess, he is just one of a kind man. A kind soul in itself. Now I feel like I love him even more, haha.


    I need to control this power. This might be my only chance to be strong enough to stay by his side and leave my past behind.''


    Griping her shaking hands tightly. She looked at his back with conviction.


    ''I''m gonna be with you ....no matter what.''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    They walked a few kilometers and were at the side of a hill. They finally saw the scene they were waiting for.


    The Brown city, Capital of Fanxia kingdom. It didn''t look majestic as his capital city but it had its unique vibe.


    It was like, the city itself was made of y. From the gates to the towering houses to the pyramid-like structures, all colored in brown. He could also see the statue of the phoenix with its wing proudly opened wide on top of the pyramid-like structures. As was intrigued enough as he mostly never left the city, and don''t even talk about leaving the country.


    It was his first time, ever. His heart rate quickens feeling the rush of excitement. He could also see many people from the distance more soldiers than citizens. They looked like small dots of metal as most of them were fully armored which was not normal in the given situation. The number of soldiers packed in front of the gate showcased something was wrong.


    As he was watching the view, he started hearing sounds of horses running and wheels nking in their direction.


    All the girls also started hearing the horses marching behind them. Devy also looked behind with curiosity and found a familiar insignia on the wagons.


    She got surprised and smiled a secondter. She waved her hands towards theing soldiers and wagons.


    One of the soldiers at the front saw them and one of them being a woman was waving her hand to them. As he was getting closer, he finally saw the girl who was waving her hand, fully surprised.


    He yanked his horse to quicken its pace unfolded his helmet to really confirm what he has just seen was true. Finally reaching near the group of women. He got off just as he stopped. He walked near the group of beauties, but only focused on one of them clearing any suspicion he had left. In other times he would have oggled all the beauties in front of him with lecherous eyes but it was not time for that.


    As he walked near the young girl with the long blood-red silky hair, with strands of her hair falling by her adorable red eyes up to her Red juicy lips.


    The soldier didn''t look at the young gorgeous girl with lust or any form of attraction but looked at her with respect and awe. He kneeled before her right there cing his steel helmet near her foot.


    "Wee back your highness. We have been searching all over the kingdom for you. We are d as ever to see you are safe your highness."


    Devy smiled with pride and looked at the surprised expression of all the girls around her. She mostly wanted to see Mr prince''s expression and gazed at where he stood, only to see no one there. She looked everywhere with troubled expression without caring about her dignity or pride as a princess.


    "Where''s Mr prince!!!???" She shouted.


    Hearing her words, Jena and everyone came out of their stupor and looked around to see him gone as well, feeling panicked that they couldn''t find him anywhere. They all shouted his name again and again but with no replies toe.


    He was just there with them a moment ago but was now mysteriously gone like he was never there, to begin with.


    Everyone realized he had gone his way without saying his goodbyes


    Devy, Jena, and all the girls were feeling immense grief like something part of their heart just went missing.


    He had fulfilled his promise as he said and went his way. They all looked at where he had stood with emotional eyes.


    Devy tightly gripped the piece of cloth in her pocket with anger and sadness.


    ''So he went away, just like he came, mysteriously as ever. ''


    *****


    Join discord, if you wanna watch illustrations for this chapter.


    https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    On top of the Phoenixia household castle. The beautiful statue of the phoenix was proudly showcasing itself. It was the symbol of power, royalty, and rebirth for all those who could see it. The citizens would most of the time look at it from distance with awe and respect.


    It was still afternoon and most of the people were busy with their own chores and responsibilities. So most of them didn''t realize that a person with a ck hood had appeared on the top of the towering castle, standing beside the glorious statue of their proud Phoenix.


    That person was, of course, As, whose face was still covered with the cap of his hood.


    The high and cool winds of the afternoon knocked back his cap revealing what was hidden. Finally showcasing his Silver hair which had a shade of red reflecting the setting sun, still fluttering from the windy breeze.


    He looked around the city and gazed back at the faraway hill, where he teleported from.


    "Sorry girls, can''t let anybody see me now. Don''t worry, it''s not the end of us."


    He looked down at the marvelous view and activated his advance "all seer". The information started flooding in his brain. His eyes started heating up a bit but no damage was done. If it was his 4-year-old self. His eyes and brain would have fried already.


    ''Age really does makes some difference.....let''s see what we got here. Hmmm....merchants doing their usual business. Citizens buying food and materials. Carts transporting goods. Oh, wait ...are those drugs. The ck market is running without a hitch huh. The prostitution center is around the corner, good to know that.


    Oh, that guard is gonna **** that sad girl at this rate. Corruption is looking pretty good on this city.''


    He chanted air symbol with a strengthen push symbol and directed itsne towards the drunken guard at the faraway ally.


    He waved his hand in his direction and a secondter the man went flying to the nearby wall, smashing himself and got knocked out tight there. The crying blond woman who had closed her eyes in despair, slowly opened her eyes only to see them knocked out guard.


    She looked around with little fear and gratitude but found no one.


    "Tha...thank you, whoever you are..."


    She quickly fixed her clothing afraid that the guard would wake up and ran out of the alley.


    As smiled looking at the unknown woman.


    ''I can''t hear you but I will assume that''s a thanks....hmmm...feels good doing something good, haha. This is what the heroes in theics feel like. I like the notion.


    Let''s see.....Where''s the adventures guild?...there should be one here. Devy said there was one, right...over.. there..oh found it. Oohhh...the building''s huge but looks kinda shabby. Eh... whatever. ''


    As was going to teleport there but looked at his shabby hood and sandals made from ne tree wood.


    "First, I need some clothes and let''s not forget a mask. I don''t want my triple S rank charm and looks to get me into trouble."


    As looked around and found the fanciest clothing shop. It had seven floors to boot at that. Jammed packed with people starting from the lower floors to the sixth floor.


    "I can''t see anyone on the 7th floor. Must be a luxury type room Only for high nobility or something. Let''s check it out then. I am also royalty of course..haha."


    As disappeared from the top of the castle. Some people had seen him but ignored it thinking it was some bird or illusion. What kind of sane person would think that a human was standing on top of the majestic castle of their one and only king. If anybody said that, they saw someone at the top of a tall castle. Everybody around willugh thinking the person had gone bonkers and people don''t want to be used as a madman.


    .


    .


    .


    Inside the luxurious room. As was trying out all the men''s clothing looking at the full body mirror with golden decorative frames but found nothing that suited his taste. He wanted a low-key but eptable pair of clothing but everything here was too extravagant, like royal dresses his father and mother used when attending an important ceremony.


    He wouldn''t care going down and buying an eptable pair of clothes but they all were filled with some amount of people and by the looks of him who was wearing a ragged hood and wooden sandals and to add fuel to the fire, his god-like appearance. They would stand out waaaayyyy too much. He just came here today so blowing his cover from the start was a big no-no.


    As he was looking around, he saw a door locked with a mana lock. Mana lock needed the imprint of the specific person''s pure mana to open. It was high-level security that even the rich nobles couldn''t provably afford because of its rareness as It wasn''t created on human ins.


    It was a dwarven technology created by the best technicians, dwarfs themselves.


    As became curious and touched the door with his palm.


    "Titanium?!!... My "all seer" can''t prate inside this type of metal... yet...hhmm..quiet the security here. I wonder what''s inside? Now I''m even more curious. Should I check what''s inside?... I don''t want any trouble though....hmmm...I will give in to my curiosity once, only this once. Please God, don''t make this a g."


    As prayed and looked at the huge door with curiosity.


    He could just use brute force, destroying the titanium itself, but why gather unnecessary attention when you could solve it in a smart and easy way.


    "Let''s see...I can copy the mana signature of the owner from the remnants of mana here but.... too much time is needed, It''s like copying the DNA itself, it will take weeks if not months, so no to that then.


    Dissecting and rearranging the Mana lock itself is waaayyy out of my current league. I can try doing it to some of the human-made devices but dwarven technologies are on apletely different level. So that''s also a no.


    Hhmmm....what''s down here?..ohh theirs a faint lighting out here, let''s see....what the actual fuck, there''s an actual gap here...oohh but I can''t see. But that ain''t stopping me."


    As went back to the full body-size mirror and cut a small piece out from the bottom. He put the mirror piece down the gap bend it a little.


    "W...reflection at its finest. Man, This teleportation symbol which I myself masterfully designed is he useful. I''m proud of myself, cheers to me."


    He teleported right at the ceiling which the mirror piece reflected andnded down on the floor inside.


    "Should I change my job from Elemental to a thief..hahahaha....Jokes aside, let''s see what do we have here."


    As looked around with curiosity only to see a fully white room with a Total of five unknown things covered with dark sheets.


    "What? ...that''s it? I thought there would be treasures like gold, silver, and diamond or something."


    As was totally disappointed and walked towards one of the unknown objects covered by ck sheets.


    " I hope this doesn''t disappoint me."


    As grabbed the sheets with anticipation and pulled them with haste.


    He looked at the unknown with visible disappointment in his eyes. He went to the other side and pulled the sheets of the other one. Again his anticipation shattered with full force. He uncovered all the remaining sheets only to be faced with even more dissatisfaction and rage.


    "What the fuck!!!! Why do these simple ass adventure''s leather clothes need to be secured inside this fucking tight ass expensive locker room?????


    Calm down...Calm down, breath As, breath."


    As calmed himself down, slowly breathing in and out.


    "Damn..this teenage body filled with hormones is making me angry from the simplest annoyance. I Have to control myself, otherwise, foolish decisions might be made that can endanger my life.


    Let''s think clearly. There must be a reason for all of this."


    After calming his mind. As used his "all seer" on the regr-looking mercenary clothes.


    He was momentarily shocked by the info, he just got.


    "Unknown??... not enough data to recognize the given object??? ..hhmmm....what does a middle-tier kingdom has that even an upper-tier kingdom like Xander hasn''t. I thought the data from the royal library would be enough for now but...I guess I was wrong. The world really is a big ce.


    Let''s scan all this for now. It should be quick enough."


    He used his advance "all seer"bining with the advance scan symbol to fully scan all five clothing. There were warrior ss, assassin ss, Ranger ss, Mage ss, and finally Knight ss beginner clothing which looked like it was all made from cheap leather and silk with decent lite armorponents.


    Surprisingly, It took him a whole hour to justpletely scan all the clothes.


    "Uufff...finally done. It''s hard opening my eyes for a full hour. I have to solve that issueter.


    Let''s get going, I think it''s already nighttime."


    He teleported outside the locker room and looked down below with his tired red eyes to use "all seer" again.


    "Thank god, most of the people are gone."


    He teleported to the fifth floor at the corner of the room where nobody could see him. There were few people still there but it didn''t matter to him. He stored five pairs of simple but good-looking clothes with a half-face covering mask (used in noble parties)and leather shoes inside his storage ring and teleported to the alley near the adventures guild.


    ''Damn!!...it took that much time, just to get some clothes. I miss Anny in these times. Fuck me and my curiosity.


    Should I have taken the clothes inside the locker room? Hhhmmm...Naaahhh....I don''t want unnecessary problems following my back. I know, Nobody would know it was me but why should I? I was only feeling curious for the unknown not greedy for it. I got what I wanted, the scanned data of course. Have to check it out tonight.''


    He went to the corner of the dark alley as it was already night. He took off the hood and gently folded it and stored it inside his storage ring.


    He wore the warm fine quality silk pants first which were colored ck, finally covering his cold balls and limp dick.


    He didn''t wear any underwear though. It was kind of a habit of his from his past self but after reincarnating here, he was always forced to wear those bothersome underpants by Anny and also by his mother.


    ''Now, there is no one to force me to wear those darned things. I can always gomando whenever and wherever I want.''


    As cheered happily for a moment. It was a day to celebrate but now was not the time.


    He wore his warm ck shirt and closed the buttons one by one, covering his abs, after that he wore his favorite long ck coat which reached to his thighs. He threw the sandals away and wore his newfy leather shoes.


    "Finally....feeling like a human....oh wait. Can''t forget this."


    He picked up and wore the ck mask which now covered half of his face from his forehead to his bottom nose. His beautiful angelic eyes were now hidden behind his mask, never to be seen again. Only the chosen one among all the women will have a chance.


    He was now fully ready wearing all ck (which is his favorite color by the way). He controlled his aura as much as he could, even hiding his presence to a point, and walked freely out of the dark ally.


    He smiled as nobody noticed him, some women looked in his direction but ignore him right after.


    ''Thank god, I learned the aura control technique. Otherwise, it would have been a mess, all the women running in my direction.''


    Just as he was going to walk to the adventures guild. Someone tugged his coat from behind.


    "Excuse me, Mr"


    He looked back in annoyance as he heard a women''s shy voice only to be surprised right after.


    Mr, I know you stole those clothes. So...so..my madame asked me to fetch you, an...and if you don''te you will regret it. So please do as I say."


    As was double surprised. The first reason being the women in front of him was the blond women he just saved from the guard a while back and the second being...


    ''How the fuck, they knew about me stealing these clothes and how in the flying fuck she knew I was here?''


    ******


    Please join our discord for more information on the novel: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    As looked at the blond woman with surprise and annoyance. He just came to the city today and was already in some kind of trouble. Partly it was his own fault but it had to be done, he didn''t have much of a choice.


    ''First of all, How did they know my location right away? I admit I am not that far away from the building but they tracked me too easily....wait!...don''t tell me.''


    As looked at his clothes and used "All seer"


    Detailed information about his clothes appeared on the system interface.


    ''Tracking curse!!.....What the hell?? Aren''t those like crazy expensive? Curse scrolls are supposed to be rare and super hard to find. It isn''t worthying on simple clothing like this. What in the gods name is going on.


    There was the Mana lock, the unknown clothing and now the tracking curse and the so-called "Madame" who was the owner of it all.


    I really did raise a g when I went there, didn''t I? .....Curiosity really does kill the cat.''


    The shy blond women before As were still looking at him with pleading expressions. She was just doing her job, following orders from her boss. She really didn''t want to get involved in this cloth robbery. She was confused at first when her boss could just call the guards and arrest him but she didn''t rify and asked her who was doing her job as usual to fetch a man who was near the adventures guild.


    The Madame gave her a rare scroll which shocked her to the brim. She had never in her life had seen a rare scroll much less touched one. She was shivering as she epted the scroll and went to the adventures guild to find him. Her boss had said to go quickly as possible and by chance the thief escapes, she would be fired.


    With the threat of losing her job brewing in her mind. She went running to the adventures guild as it was not that far. When she finally found the thiefing out of the dark alley with the help of the scroll. She was scared. Her boss said to say the exact words she told her to say to the thief and promised her she would be safe.


    She was scared at first but as she was walking near him, looking at his silky silver hair and face covered with a delicate mask. She felt different somehow. She didn''t felt like this when she found him a minute ago, heck she didn''t even felt his presence until the scroll told her.


    But as she kept gazing at the mysterious person, She stopped shivering, and her body turned a bit hotter and her heartbeat which just became stable from the quick run became hectic again. She felt she wanted to be closer and know the mysterious young man better.


    When she finally got near him, he started walking away so she pulled his coat, panicking he would go away.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''what should I do? I ain''t leaving my clothes to run away. Damn!!! I had to go to a fancy clothing shop, didn''t I? A simple store would have been ok. My fucking tendencies and me. The four years of luxury really did get in my head.


    She has already targeted me and if I reject her now. I will be wanted all over the city hunted by the guards and with all the shit she has that even the nobles in my upper-level kingdom haven''t. I would say, she has a fair share of control in this corrupt city.


    My only choice will be to back away, again, which I really don''t want to do. The only reason she hasn''t locked me in a cell may because of how fast I came to this location in milliseconds. That means she wants something from me.


    And she already made her threat from this shy little girl. How did she wound up in this mess anyway?oohh who cares?''


    With a bit of thought, As looked at the women.


    "Lead the way."


    Hearing his words, she finally rxed. She could keep her job now.


    "O..ok, please follow me."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After walking a while, they finally reached their location.


    "Back here again huh, got caught so fucking easily. I want to p myself when I said I would change my job to a thief."


    The blond women were confused by the man''s mumbling.


    "We are here Mr."


    As nodded and activated his "all seer" and followed her inside, walking straight up to the stairs.


    ''I''m not gonna be careless this time.''


    As they were walking the stairs, the blond woman looked back at the man.


    "Excuse me Mr."


    "Hmmm ...yes?"


    "Wh...why did you steal? I..I think you seem to lo..look like a good person."


    As smiled at her kind but naive words.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Huh!!??"


    As signed.


    "what''s... your... name?"


    "Ohh...ah..umm... it''s Elsa."


    "Elsa, let me say this to you. There is no good or bad person. There are only people with reasons and circumstances, leading anybody from bad to good and good to bad.


    Which is why I am here, with different reasons and circumstances of my own, leading me to be a thief and walking here with you."


    The women heard his words and thought for a second. Realizing it was true in some sense.


    As she was thinking. As came near her and released his aura a tiny bit.


    "Say, Elsa, what''s the Madame like?"


    Elsa became a little shy seeing him close to her.


    ''He kinda smells nice...I''m feeling fuzzy...Should I tell him? He did ask me so nicely.''


    "You might already hear Madam''s name already as she is called Be Diya Flora in short Be by everyone, I say everyone but a chosen few close to her is only allowed to call her name.


    Madame is the one and only owner of the All-time clothingpany. You must have heard about it. It is all over the country. The main headquarter is here in the capital. She is also the third richest person in the Fanxia kingdom.


    She is also popr with the people. As gorgeous as she is. There are many Nobles asking her hand in marriage.


    Even the king himself wanted her to be his concubine but couldn''t even touch her as she was a woman with many connections and many powers backing her up. She hade from nothing, reaching to the top on her own. All the girls in thepany really admire and adore her. She is strict sometimes, but she is a good person.


    I hope.... both you and madam woulde out on good sides."


    Elsa was kinda surprised, she easily told him all the information she knows just because he asked but didn''t care much about it. He would have eventually known and Madame''s information isn''t private either from how popr she is.


    They reached the top 7th floor. There were three doors in front of them. Elsa stepped ahead of the huge door in the middle and knocked a few times.


    Before Elsa could ask permission to enter. A mature but seductive voice came from inside.


    "Come in,"


    Elsa gulped and slowly opened the door then gestured As to follow her.


    As entered with her as he was still using "all seer". It was the longest time he had to use it. His brain and eyes were already feeling a bit ufortable, but he had to be at his finest. He had already found many things from the moment he entered.


    Charm scroll used on the signboards and also on the receptionists, dwarven technologies used for so many things not as peak ss as the locker but other things like lifts, Moving dolls. Strength enhancer bracelets for the security guards. Mana chandelier at the lobby.


    All these things were high ss. The only upper-tier or peak tier could afford it. Earlier, If he had entered from the front door without using any defense symbols and "all seer". He would get hypnotized to buy as much he can, finishing most of his money.


    One thing he figured out about this so-called Madame was that She was a top-tier businesswoman. He thought pricy scrolls were used wastefully, but he changed his mind after knowing the truth. The business was booming. Medium quality clothing was sold five times its price with just an "all-time" logo tag. The tracking power would disappear after clucking with the cashier, saving its power forter. All this was done so professionally. And that genius who orchestrated this all was now right in front of him.


    She was sitting on herfy chair behind her office desk. She was wearing around, frilly hat, Covering her face while she was looking down signing some documents.


    But he could see what followed down. She was wearing a purple dress which showed her pale shoulders unto her deep valley between her two round and soft mounds. If someone could pull down her dress a little bit down. Her bare pink nipples would definitely show themselves.


    Her thin frail hands were still singing some documents.


    After he and Elsa were near her desk, she finally looked towards them leaning on her chair.


    As could finally see her appearance and holy mother of god. Elsa was right. She is gorgeous like an angel. Her straight silky purple, ck hair was flowing both sides of her face, covering both of her ears. Her eyes were sharp and mesmerizing, with lite red color pupils she could hypnotize any Male to submission. Her cute nose parallel to her skin was pale with a shade of pink. She had pink juicy lips rip to take away any time looking like a seductress through and thorough.


    As was gazing at her with awe. His hormone-filled body was begging him to make the women in front of him his own.


    It was the first time in this world that he felt proper lust for somebody. His mind was running wild but he didn''t show one bit of what he was feeling.


    He calmed himself and all the lust he just felt was gone, it was one of the perks of "Embodiment of lust" skill. He could control others and his own lust if need be.


    She looked at As and his none reactive face with a little interest and waved her hand towards Elsa.


    "Well done, Elsa, you may go now."


    Elsa bowed and went her way out of the office. She felt a little reluctant to leave him alone with her fierce boss but orders were orders.


    After Elsa left. She lifted her delicate feet on the desk and put them over each other. Facing her clean high hills shoes in his direction.


    As looked at her tight small skirt trying to bind her thick voluptuous thighs. He could see her feet covered with knee-high socks only revealing a part of her pale soft thighs.


    As was shocked as his "all sear" was not even working on her. He looked around to check his "all seer" and it worked finely. The mirror, drawer, nts at the window. Even some of the dwarven lighting devices. All the information was showing itself at their side with an interface, so he looked at her bewitching self again which only showed her, name. No stats, no description, nothing, and the aura she was protruding herself was nearly at his level.


    Which meant.


    '' A peak level bloodline.''


    This really proved to him that thedy in front of him was not to be messed with.


    But even so, he would never show his weak side to anyone. The bloodline boiling inside his veins wouldn''t let him.


    The woman looked at his carefree state looking around her office making her feel a little angry and curious at the same time.


    "You have some guts to ignore me and lo.."


    "Ltina Glorance"


    As cut her sentence off, now walking around her office like he didn''t give a damn about her.


    "Isn''t that your real name?" he said.


    After listening to his words. The previous arrogance changed from surprise and surprise turn to full-on killing intent.


    She lifted one of her delicate feet and mmed it down breaking the steel-hard luxurious desk into two. And looked at As, circting mana inside ready to attack him anytime.


    "Who are you and how do you know my real name."


    As gave a simple smile to her.


    ''Ohh...How the position changed...haha''


    *****


    Join the yandere club ande to the dark side: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 20.5

    Chapter 20.5


    Hello everyone Author here. Just wanted to say sorry for the short chapter today.....?....today was a busy day for me. Don''t worry, I will upload normally from tomorrow as usual. Hope you guys have fun reading.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    "Do you know who I am?... Do you really know, who you are messing with? If you don''t answer me how you know my name in the next 5 seconds. I won''t kill you, oh no....I will torture you from limb to limb you low life of a thief."


    As was still there questioning the situation acting tough.


    ''I have to take this situation under control, my bloodline is slowly boiling me up indicating I''m in danger right now. I felt the same when Father changed his form to that unknown being too. I didn''t understand then, but now I finally know. It''s like a sixth sense. Perks of my Bloodline may be.


    Damn, why was the book of the "Don" locked on deeper inside the treasury? Now I don''t know pretty much everything about my bloodline. Well, I was just 4 years old, can''t me them.''


    "How I know your name is not important. What I can do with it is really what matters. What do you say? Let''s talk civil, shall we? Mrs. Ltina Glora....."


    As saw a de flying near his lips. His instincts tingling to the bream, giving him the opportunity to dodge but it left a mark on the side of his chicks.


    ''What the fuck, let me finish my words, you damn women. Thank god, Tanya''s abuse came usefully.''


    As looked at her with caution as she was doing the same.


    "Don''t you dare say my name again? You fifthly thief. That will be thest warning and why would I consider talking, when I can just rub you beneath my feet."


    As signed and used his air symbol with sharpnessyering on top of his hand.


    The women looked surprised but didn''t falter.


    ''He just conjured air symbol without any chant and forced it to sharpen right on his hand. Pretty crafty. A B-tier Mage? It''s gonna be a little problematic, I see.''


    "Do you really think, your little tricks ganna save you? You really don''t know who I am don''t you. Don''t underestimate me with your wed eyes, you thief."


    She started covering herself with pure mana, still watching him cautiously but the next millisecond, He vanished right where he was standing and felt a slight pain on her neck, a trickle of blood flowing down.


    As''s voice slowly crept up on her ears from behind.


    "I think you are the one underestimating me, Mrs. B. Can I call you that or there''s a problem with that too?"


    He could see the surprise reaction on her face, it was so beautiful and seductive, he almost touched her butt from behind. As she was near him, he let out his aura to a small degree


    ''This much should be enough, I don''t want her to think I did something to her and I haven''t used this new set of skills much. So this much might be enough to ease her mind.''


    As his hand was still on her neck, she seemed surprised but she still didn''t felt threatened. She was impressed in a way at the matter of fact. She was thinking of killing him right then and there but he seems useful more alive than dead.


    A lite smile lingered on her face.


    "So...is the civil talk still on the table?"


    As smiled hearing her eptance. The sharp de of air disappeared, and he took a step back. They both sat on a softfy sofa opposite each other. The sofa had a calming effect used for thrones for the one and only kings and emperors.


    ''Damn, she is rich alright. This is like next-level stuff right here.''


    As he was thinking about the sofa. B looked at him with a prideful smile and curiosity.


    ''..he is fast, was it his speed? There isn''t any bacsh from the high speed. No shock waves, no Mark''s on the ground. Then how?? Illusion, no....wait!!! Was that the legendary "blink"?... So that''s how he escaped near to the adventures guild instantly.


    A rare space symbol user who hasprehended it to this level and to boot at that, he still looks young and ....charming? He really has a good build, and he didn''t look at me like all those lecherous me, from the way he doesn''t know about me, he must be new here. I should keep him for myself. I always wanted a pet.


    The only question is, how did he know my real name. From the looks of it, he doesn''t know about me.....Hmmm pretty mysterious, more reason to keep him for me.''


    A sadistic smile appeared on her face as she looked at the naive boy sittingfortably in front of him.


    ******


    Check out discord for more information on the Novel: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    "So.....Mind if you tell me how you know my name Mr... what was your name again?"


    "Oh...Sorry, forgot to introduce myself. People call me Mr prince. I hope you call me the same."


    B contorted her eyes in confusion but didn''t say anything. She let out her mana around the room covering everything and grasped her delicate hand and everything instantly got locked. Not even a tiny bit of sound could go out and not even a tiny dust coulde in.


    As was surprised by the level of mana control.


    B smiled and leaned back on herfortable sofa and put her legs on top of each other, showing her usual dominance.


    "Continue..." she said.


    As looked at those nice big thighsing out of her tight office skirt.


    ''Is she trying to seduce me or something? She is showing way more skin than before. I swear if her legs move a bit, I could see her panties. Oh.. what a great site it would be.''


    As he was admiring her beauty without her notice, B took the silence as his hesitation for revealing his secrets but she didn''t care. She would make him reveal how he knew her name with any means necessary. Nobody knew about her real name, except for...


    ''I killed them all. So it''s not them, that I''m sure of.''


    As realized how stern she looked from her expression.


    "Oh sorry, I apologize. I was in .....some deep thoughts...Where was I? Oh right, The reason is pretty littleplicated really. You already know there are many scrolls as you own so many of them."


    B just nodded, a little intrigued. She somehow felt she couldn''t let her eyes off him. Even wearing a mask that covered half of his face, He was still charming andfortable to look at.


    "Well, I had a fortunate encounter you see. As everyone knows, when we are born and get named. The name gets etched into our soul which the very mana circtes. I found this rare scroll which helped me to see the etched markings on any soul through the pure mana surrounding them, which seems like a blessing but....


    "But?..."


    "But it came with a heavy price."


    As performed his most convincing act and looked at the nearby window with mncholy and let out a little more of his aura in the process.


    "The price being that...whoever looks directly onto my eyes....will get their soul destroyed to oblivion."


    B was listening in awe. Her lips were opened wide with shock and disbelief. She didn''t want to believe but his sad and depressed expression looking at the window melted her heart in an instant. She had thought to use him as a personal tool and make him, her personal dog but her mindset slowly changed. Somehow, she felt sympathy for the person she just met today. She thought how exiled he must have felt. She started reminiscing about her lonely and tragic past and felt a sense ofpanionship from him.


    She gestured her finger at him. As who was acting like an oscar-winning actor felt a powerful pull (she used pull symbol.)ing towards her. He didn''t resist at all and got knocked on her heavenly soft bosoms.


    "Ohhh...You should have started with that, without just abruptly calling my name. I thought why you were covering your face. But now I know. That''s why you stole those clothes from the start, didn''t you? "


    As smirked like an evil character hiding his face inside her D cup melons.


    ''Just need a little more push.''


    As again increased his aura slowly hugging her waist.


    "Thank you for understanding....Madam."


    She felt incredible, just from his touch, and his tight hug increased the sensation even more. She started feeling hot all over her body but when she heard him calling her "madam" she felt a little tint of sadness.


    "Don''t call me Madam. Ahem, ahem.....Call me B. Don''t worry, I won''t harm you as of now, ok?"


    "Ok....B."


    After hearing him calling her name, Her heart skipped a bit making her heartbeat go insane. She wanted to kiss and bite his red soft lips but controlled herself and hugged him tightly instead.


    As was a little surprised that she didn''t kiss him right then and there. He expected her to be a little bit crazier for him from the level of aura he was using.


    ''If I released half of my aura, she would be wet down below for sure but that will be more suspicious. She is really a hard nut to crack huh. I will wait, Patience is bitter, but its fruit is sweeter.''


    As tried to move from her tight hug as he was slowly suffocating with her pull getting tight every second. B realizes what she was doing finally released him with a little bit of reluctance.


    "So, Mr prince, I don''t know why you call yourself that and You already know my real name already. I hoped you would do the same but..... I guess you are not gonna tell, are you?"


    As who finally had a fresh breath of air looked at her and slightly nodded. She felt a bit sad, but it was natural as they had just met today. She thought he would eventually open upter on as she will make him hers from now on. He didn''t have a choice. He owes soo much to her. The crime hemitted and the clothes he stole weren''t cheap.


    "From now on you are my property. So from today onwards, you are mine. At first, I wanted to put you on a leash and make you my pet, but I changed my mind now, So be grateful.


    Don''t need to worry. Your only work will be to keep mepany.


    Don''t know why but When I look at you, somehow all my stress goes away. So be a good boy and stay by my side, ok?"


    She gave him a sadistic smile like she was his only owner.


    As waspletely speechless. He was having trouble processing what he just heard and looked at her eyes with disbelief.


    ''She is a fucking sadist. Isn''t she?''


    He had seen many of "those" in his past life, and with that look, she was giving him right now, that confirmed it all.


    He was nning to be patient and just talk, slowly coax all the information he wanted, and just leave, but it seems the lust aura worked too well and he knew with experience, like all the girls he has been with, This woman will also be attached with him, from this day on.


    That''s why he was feeling reluctant to use his "Embodiment of lust" skill. The mess which was created from this skill alone caused enough problem at his pce, funneling his own mother in the mix.


    ''Breath...As....Breath...what done is done and it''s good having someone back you up. So let''s go with the flow, but I also need some freedom. I can''t just stay by her side all the time.''


    As took a long breath and calmly looked at her and touched her soft pale chicks with his palm. The lust aura was still in effect making B blush just from his touch.


    "Sorry, B. I can''t follow your demands. I''m sorry I stole your clothes and don''t worry I will pay for it all.


    We both are on understanding terms, aren''t we? So I hope you respect my decisions too. You already know, I''m not guilty right?"


    As picked out five long and heavy gold blocks cing it on the table near them.


    B bit her lower lip looking at the gold bars on the table. He was right. She had no power over him if he pays her in full.


    She thought he was abandoned and had no money resorting to thievery and taking advantage of that, she nned to make him work for her and slowly tame him, but that n just shattered from the solid gold blocks.


    ''Why does he have soo much gold? If he had that much wealth then he should have..., I see, because of the curse. He might not have the mask before.''


    B wanted to just destroy the gold in front of her to oblivion. Which was strange with her usual instincts of a merchant. B gritted her teeth and came to her final decision.


    "Even though, you are going to pay in full. The truth being, you stole, didn''t change."


    "But, I already told yo...."


    "That''s why, you are going to be my assistant as an apology, not much, four hours a day. That''s all if you even deny this. I will have to call the guards and you don''t want that do you?"


    B smirked looking at the helpless and naive As.


    "I guess I don''t have much of a choice...ok. I will ept the agreement...only 3 days a week."


    B smirked aplishing what she intended.


    ''Naive...'' she thought.


    They both shook their hands starting their new rtionship. Unknown to both of them, human society and the world will change from theiring coborations.


    ******


    plz join our discord for any information on the novel :


    https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    After the agreement was done. B took two gold blocks as the clothes were that much expensive. She started teaching him about his role in being a proper assistant. She showed him all the analyzed data of the market. The types of clothes, perfumes, shoes, and much other merchandise.


    He absorbed all the data like a sponge and with his system, he could recall everything he had seen. It wasn''t like having a picture-perfect memory cause, he needed to first enter his system and search for the data and if the object is right in front of his eyes, he can just see and read the data from the system using "all seer".


    After the moment he created his own system, life was much easier. It was one of his finest creations. It was not perfect but more upgrades woulde sooner, the more data he gave, the smarter and easier it would be. It''s an actual brain made from pure mana which was just one year old. So patience was the key, to have the ultimate system like all the light novels he had read.


    As he was reading, analyzing, and asking questions of her without any break. B kept answering without any problem. She was quite impressed actually.


    ''He is strong and smart if not genius even, learning everything about mypany in minutes. Dammit!!!! I should have made the agreement five days a week. I guess I was the naive one. I just wanted him to be close to me and didn''t want him to suffer as I did in the past.


    But three days a week is not bad. Hehe....I will work him to his bone. That''s what you get stealing from me.''


    "So... that will be enough for tonight. Let''s go eat some dinner and continue tomorrow. Wait!!!....you don''t have a home right?"


    "Oh yaa....I just visited the city today, so I don''t get a ce to stay. Don''t worry I will stay at the inn nearby for now."


    Be''s eyes started shining like the star itself.


    "Why don''t you stay at my ho...."


    "Sorry, I love my privacy. Thanks for the gesture, though."


    Why the hell would he sacrifice his time living with her. She is extremely gorgeous, he knew that... but he didn''t want to waste time as he doesn''t need to sleep and had many upgrades that needed to be done to his countless symbols. His mature body with his System could now handle the high number of Symbolbinations. So privacy was a must for all the experiments toe. He saw her chicks puffing out like she was facing an unfair judgment but didn''t care.


    B bit her lower lip. She was beautiful and gorgeous to the point of people calling her an actual angel but the man in front of him now just rejected her invite to her home, on this dark and beautiful night. Thinking a little bit more, she started having suspicion.


    ''Is he disabled down below?.....hhmmm..wish I could check... no, I just met him today. I can''t go that far. Why am I feeling so hot inside, is this because of him? Damn!!...he is the first one to make me feel like this.....I need to calm down and control myself.


    Wait and see, I will have you and slowly tame you to suit my taste. Then, my final course will be ready. Just need more time, that''s all...hahahaha''


    While B was looking at him with a mischievous smile. As analyzed and understood most parts of thepany. It''s products, level of quality, pricing, branding,pany branches, patrons, etc.


    ''Damn, Elsa said it was only spread out only in this country, but no. It is spread throughout most of the middle-tier kingdoms, some in Upper-tier kingdoms including my own, and what surprised me the most was that it had its hand on a fucking peak tier kingdom as well. That''s fucking bonkers.


    But the name is not given in this file, must be only for higher-ups like B.


    So, B is the owner in charge of the clothing brand known as "all time clothing." Which is only one-third of the totalpany. There is also "all-time weaponry" focusing on armor, power stones, weapons, etc, andst but not least "all-time potion" which as the name suggests, focuses on alchemy.


    So the big three including B owns equal shares of this giant megapany, known as "ATC" ( All Time Company).''


    The merchants here had evolved more than he thought. There werepanies that were more powerful than kingdoms themselves, that meant levels.


    "Last question B."


    B was at her drawer searching for something and hearing his voice, turned back with a pause.


    "Talk"


    "Umm...I just wanted to ask, were the three brands different co-operations before?"


    B smiled hearing his question. She didn''t say anything and picked the keys she was searching in the drawer and threw it at him.


    As caught the keys easily and looked at her with confusion. He wanted to say something, but she beat him to it.


    "What do you think?"


    As understanding her question was in deep thought for a while.


    "i think they were."


    "Right!!"


    "Then, why did you all merged?"


    "You know the answer, right?"


    As thought for a bit.


    "Because of nobles and possibly the Royalties... too?"


    B smiled with surprise and confirmation. She was just testing his intelligence, and he magnificently passed.


    "Yes, you are right. The Royals and the nobles couldn''t handle our sess anymore as each of our brands and items was getting more popr than theirs, so they attacked us financially, hitting us again and again. They had money, power and can''t forget the Royalties literally owns the damn country. At that rate, we would have lost and would have gone bankrupt.


    So we merged giving birth to the "ATC". We survived because we put aside our pride andbined all the forces we had, otherwise you wouldn''t see me here today, My Naive prince.


    The word naive somehow hit him on his nerve.


    ''What!!!! I''m not fucking Naive. How do you think am i standing right here beside you after stealing your own shit from your nose, women.''


    As snorted a little after she called him naive. B smiled like she saw a child being bullied and pinched his soft chicks.


    "Oohhh.....don''t be mad, take these keys and go east-south. Elsa will lead the way."


    "Wait, why?..." said As with confusion.


    "Stupid....you can''t stay at a shabby inn after being my assistant. Think about my pride, will you? Those keys belong to my old mansion which I don''t use anymore and don''t thank me. I''m gonna make you work to the bone, so be ready."


    As wanted to say "yes Madame", but controlled the urge. She showed that much alpha energy that demanded respect every time. If he didn''t have his "Don" bloodline. He would have to bend the knee just after seeing her.


    B wore her long, circr hat and her long coat also taking her purse.


    "So, let''s go, I''m actually starving."


    As nodded and put the files down. He was also feeling hungry really. The confrontation really took his energy.


    ''Damn....I got a mansion and a new identity as her assistant from the start. Not bad for myself. Well, I did, worked hard turning misfortune into an opportunity. Now, I just need to get stronger, and that would finally start, I mean really start, finally creating symbolbinations focusing on damage and power.


    Ohh..... it''s gonna get exciting.''


    ******


    Join Discord for more information and illustrations : https:,,discord.gg,QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    At a luxurious restaurant on top of the rooftop, a lone table was there with candles lit up, with only two people sitting opposite each other. Both were just gazing at the moon, with only empty tes with leftovers on the table.


    B, looking at the crescent moon and asked.


    "You can''t properly look at this beautiful scenery with that mask on, soo sad."


    "I don''t need the shining moon when there is someone more beautiful before me."


    As looked at B and gave a soft smile, making B chicks slightly red.


    "Oh my, someone has a glib tongue."


    As they talked and bantered a little. They heard a knock on the rooftop door.


    B felt annoyed someone ruining her precious time. With a bit of anger, she directed her attention to the door. She said not to be disturbed to the staff working here, but they didn''t listen.


    ''I guess, I will just ruin this restaurant, whose was this restaurant again? Was it Noble heckolson? I hope you saved your prayers cause I will destroy some of your financial pockets after this dinner.''


    "Who is it?" Said B with an annoyed voice.


    "It''s E..Elsa, Madame."


    A shy voice came behind the door. B touched her forehead and signed.


    ''Or not I guess.''


    "Come in, there must be something important if she came all the way here."


    Elsa opened the door gently and entered the roof which was heavily decorated with many lights and nts. It looked like a beautiful garden with a deluxe table in the middle.


    Her eyes searched for her ruthless Madame only to see the usual pissed off Madame in a calm demeanor which was a surprise for her and even more surprising was that she was having dinner with the same man who had stolen her items right under her nose.


    She was confused and d in a way. She somehow wanted the mysterious person to be well and with her usual strict Madame, she thought he would be done for sure. She had felt a bit anxious but let it go as she had just met the person once but looking at the very person sitting with carefree attitude near her Madame even having a luxurious dinner together, she didn''t know what to think.


    B snapped her finger twice to bring Elsa to reality.


    "Why did youe here, Elsa? This better be good?."


    "Oh...s..so..sorry Madame, it was urgent so, the message had to be delivered as soon as possible. "


    "Come on, talk"


    "Umm..umm...the princess is back. She returned just now with the royal guards who were sent to search her."


    "WHAT!!!!!.....she is back?? I guess I have to change some of my ns...."


    As who was just sitting on his chair looked outside and smiled a bit.


    ''So, they are finally back.....Devy oh Devy, hiding your identity as the princess, acting like a noble. I am actually hurt you know. Can''t me her though.''


    As already knew she was the princess when he looked at them thest time with his magnify symbol from the top of the castle. The soldiers bending the knee to her and the Giant Phoenix on top of the castle had already given it away.


    As looked at Elsa, who was gazing at him from the start without a single blink.


    ''Hhmm??....I already slowly sealed my aura as B was gettingfortable around me. Elsa shouldn''t be affected right now. Was it because of the aura I released around her when we were at the stairs? Was that too much? No...I''m sure I let out enough to just make her at peace around me. Then why???''


    As didn''t know Elsa was looking at him not because of his aura but of how he changed his situation altogether, from a counted criminal to a respected guest.


    At that moment she knew, he wasn''t normal. She knew right then, he was someone who was on a league of his own, who could turn tides to 180. After a moment of gazing, she realized everyone was quiet. Madame was just speaking with herself with a low voice and the masked man who looked at her once gazed at the moon again.


    He seemed a bit worried a while ago but calmed himself right after. He then looked at Madame and did something even more surprising, that Elsa thought she could never see.


    He touched her hand and she said nothing, instead, she stops her mumbling and looked at him with a tinge of redness on her chicks.


    ''What is happening???!!! Madame just let someone she just met today, touch her. Even the king himself didn''t have the right.''


    As Elsa was in inner turmoil. As took B''s hands letting her out of her inner thoughts.


    "What happened?"


    "Oh....you might not know as you just arrived today but, a week ago, the princess of this country went missing. Nobody knew where she went, not even the king himself could figure it out.


    So it''s kinda big news she''s back. Most of us thought she already died as a delicate and sheltered princess would surely die without any protections but luck was on her side I guess and now she came back alive.


    We were selling good merchandise on her grief but now it muste to a halt. I already made a good profit. I guess that doesn''t matter now."


    "Oooh....what''s her name?"


    B''s mood became sour all of a sudden and sternly gazed at him with a hint of jealousy.


    "Hmmm?? ....Are you interested?"


    As could feel her domineering aura slowly spreading everywhere while mainly focusing on him. He could take it but Elsa who was just standing beside them fainted right away.


    As touched her soft pale chicks. He didn''t need to use his aura as of now cause he was already close enough with her and his charm was enough to improve what they had going.


    "I was just curious B. Do not make that face."


    Listening to his reasoning, she controlled her pressure. She wanted to p away his palm which was on her chicks but the feel of his touch was very rxing and the moment she looked at him, she felt somewhat calm.


    "Her name is Devy Phoenixia of the Phoenixia Household....are you happy now, Humph!!!"


    As pinched her puffed chicks and gave a sweet smile.


    " I was just curious, B. So let''s go. It''s alreadyte."


    "What''s the hurry? We can spend more time here."


    "Sign....B, I need to analyze more files on thepany. So that I could help you more as an assistant. So let''s call it a night. Ok?"


    "Hhhmmm.....ok," B said begrudgingly.


    As then stood up from his chair and woke Elsa up. His new manor was waiting.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As they were walking on the side of the pavement with all the noise in the background. It waste at night but it was still thriving, many night shops like food stalls, bars, gambling sections were all over the ce. This already shows how the "ATC" was doing well within its own area.


    Elsa was quiet along the way. The effect of her Madame''s aura was still there making her feet quiver from time to time. She looked back at the masked man, who was looking around everywhere with curiosity. She wanted to ask something but didn''t have the will to.


    After walking a while, they were finally near the huge manor.


    It was a 2 story building with different sections attached. From the moonlight, the roof looked dark blue with lite brown walls. There was arge balcony at the front of the 1st floor which must have been constructed for gazing at therge garden in front of the manor.


    After they reached the gate, As looked around.


    ''Not bad, of course, it''s not better than my stayin'' castle, but this will do the job.''


    "Thanks, Elsa."


    "Yo..your wee Mr."


    "Don''t call me Mr. Call me Mr prince, like everyone does. Ok?"


    She nodded and remembered the name etching it to her heart. It was a weird pen name, but she was happy, she meant to ask his name for a while but was embarrassed to even do that, thinking he would hate her as she was just amoner.


    But she was wrong, he was every bit of a warm and kind person she thought he was.


    As opened the gate and gave her his goodbyes for the day and walked the wonderful garden.


    He opened the huge door at the front with the keys B gave him. With the "click" sound the door unlocked and entered with long steps looking at the dazzling inner structure and therge Chandler glowing and no one was around him, he finally felt free.


    "Finally, some alone time....first I need some bath and then let''s start my experiments, oh right, the girls came back already."


    He reminisced the days they were together in the forest. All the wonderful talk, passionate nights, and most of all, the warmth he felt from all the kind girls. If they weren''t there. He would have surely felt lonely and depressed, thinking about his loved ones whom he left in his country.


    "I''ming girls. I hope you are all waiting," said As with a smile on his face.


    *****


    Join our cause and be one of us (don''t worry it''s not a cult..?) : https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Fanxia pce, Brown city


    The heavy metal gates slowly opened giving entrance to the royal ground, around the pce The huge b of metal doors were pushed by the two buffed and armored gatekeepers, doing their respectful duty.


    When it fully opened, they all entered, soldiers who were on foot and captains who were on their horses with the insignia of the rising Phoenix on their chest and back, after them, A single carriage and two wagons followed with a bunch of soldiers still following behind.


    From there counter, the door of the castle opened as well, with a red carpet rolling towards the middle.


    The horses pulling the carriage stopped horizontally to the red carpet as they were trained.


    The carriage driver who was also a named knight dropped down and gently opened the carriage door with respect.


    "We are here, your highness." said the knight.


    A woman who was covered up with a red and luxurious robe stepped down from the carriage, slowly walking alongside the red carpet. There were other women as well who were also wearing robes covering everything except their head but they stayed outside the red carpet not even thinking of touching it with their dirty feet. The captains and their soldiers stood both sides alongside the red carpet to the main door of the Royal Pce.


    As the women who were on the red carpet stood there waiting for someone. The door of the pce opened followed by nking sounds of heavy armor.


    Four tall and broad knights with golden armor came out with heavy steps. They were fully armored to the bream. Only their eyes could be seen but nobody except the princess had the will to evere in contact with them. They gave a totally different aura, the Aura of a veteran who had challenged many life and death situations and fought many wars. They were like a being, living in different nes than them as they were the Royal Knights, shields, and swords of their only king.


    With a simple nce alone the Royal Knights pressured all the men and women around. Only the princess on the red carpet was safe, not affected as she was the only one who mattered to their eyes to give attention to, everybody else was just background for them.


    They split and marched at both sides of the red carpet, ready to wee who they respect and ravier.


    Suddenly, the temperature began to rise. Everyone was starting to feel hot, and it got hotter as they all heard the footsteps of someone slowly nearing the entrance.


    And there he arrived, everybody looked at the man at the door with fear and reverence. They all came to their knees. The soldiers, their captains, the girls besides the carriage, and even the royal guards, all bowed down to the person who was protruding waves of immense heat. All bowed except one, the only person standing on the red carpet, the girl smiled with tears in her eyes, running towards the man without caring about the heat he protruded, like it didn''t even bother her in the slightest.


    She was, of course, Deny the only princess of the Fanxia kingdom and who could the man be other than her father king himself Bruce Phoenixia the third. He was also downed in red. His hair, to his eyes, to his long beard. He seemed a bit old, but the fire of a royal king was still burning in his eyes.


    Devy cried on his chest without caring about her image thinking she finally made it.


    "I missed you father."


    The king also without any care, started patting her hair with joy and relief. The heat he was protruding was all gone with a simple hug from his daughter.


    "You have some exining to do, My dear."


    "I know father. I will exin everything.ohh....I almost forgot, my friends, are here too."


    "Your friends?"


    "Yes, they helped me in my journey up to here. I hope we could reward them in some way."


    "Great, why wouldn''t we? They helped my daughtere home. They are our guests as of now. Call them in."


    Devy hugged her father again and looked back at the still kneeling girls and gestured them to stand up. Jena saw what, was going on and was confused about what to do, and they were justmoners and they couldn''t just enter the pce but she trusted her more than she feared the consequences.


    She nodded to all the six girls there and walked on the red carpet towards Devy. Some soldiers were watching them with jealousy and scrutiny making their hearts stop but the adventures with their prince had made them stronger than before. He had even taught them self-defense magic at some point, giving them more confidence but what strengthens their will more was when they imagined him, the nervousness and the problems they were facing would just go away.


    Like that they walked near the king and kneel one more time.


    "We thank you, your majesty, for your grace and your kind hospitality." Said, Jena.


    The king smiled with an impressed look as they didn''t cower from the death stares, the soldiers were giving them. Someone normal would have to lose their will and couldn''t walk or start crying right there.


    He didn''t just send normal run-of-the-mill soldiers to search for her daughters. They were battled hardened soldiers more skilled and experienced than normal.


    The king looked at the soldiers and nodded and left them to rest as they all had a long journey. A celebration will be at hand tomorrow but Tonight, tonight was the night to recuperate from this week-long disaster. Losing a princess wasn''t a simple as that. It could have lead to many disasters toe but she returned and all was fine.


    They entered the Royal pce with the Royal Knights at their back. All the captains and soldiers realizing the king had gone to his pce, stood up and went their way to rest and recuperate.


    They also had a week-long journey of nonstop searching for someone who they also thought was dead. It was a miracle that she and all the women have survived until now. The number of goblins, Hynes, and even hobgoblins, for the soldiers it was an easy job with their numbers but eight dainty women surviving was really a kind of miracle.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The dinner table, Phoenixia pce.


    The king cleaned his mouth with his napkin after eating his delicious meal for the night with his daughter.


    "So.... you went adventuring to grief for your mother? You know dear. It''s already been a year right? Do not take it as I don''t miss her. I miss her oh so dearly. She was the very woman I fell in love with, and you are the proof of our love.


    Didn''t you think about me, your country, before acting on such impulses?"Said Bruce with a little bit of anger.


    "I...i...know father. I...I have learned my lesson. I hope you forgive me."


    Devy looked down with guilt all over her heart. She was still immature then but after talking with his father the king himself. She finally knew, how many problems arrived because of her absence. She was also angry how the "ATC" used her absence to conclude she was dead and profit out of her as much as they could.


    ''Damn you, it must have been B''s idea. That Bitch!!!Spreading rumors of me dying and selling mourning merchandise. I hope she burns in hell.''


    Bruce looked at her daughter and sighed. He loved his country, but he loved his daughter even more. She was the most precious being created by his most beloved wife. He knew her grief as he was still suffering the same. He let the anger go and looked at his daughter again.


    "So...from what you said. All the women who came with you helped you on your journey with a young man."


    "Yes..."


    "He saved you and all the women from all the twenty and more hob goblins who kidnapped you on one of your quests."


    "Yes.."


    "He didn''t say his name?"


    "No father, he didn''t."


    Devy wanted to say his pen name at least but kept it to herself. She knew he wanted to be hidden.


    "Hhmmmm...I would like to meet and reward him at the least, but I think that will not be possible for now. I was thinking of making all the girls you were with to be your personal maids with enough sries with proper living within the castle but it''s for them to choose as they have their own family."


    Devy was filled with joy after hearing his father''s words, erasing the guilt and anger she just felt before.


    "Thank you soo much father."


    "It''s the least they deserve and you have already considered them as your friends. I can''t just break your rtionship, can I?"


    "You are the best!!! Father."


    Devy was happy that she could be with her sisters. Now they could talk and gossip more about their prince.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Devy was having her private bath. She had told all her sisters the news, and they were much happier than she thought. Jena was relieved and worried at the same time for some reason. She must have her own reasons she thought.


    She remembered her time with Mr prince. She touched or soft red lips, reminiscing the passionate kiss he gave her at that stary night when she was crying thinking she could not make it but he was there, the entire way fulfilling what he promised and now here she was finally back home safe and sound.


    After thinking about him for a minute. Her body started to remember him too. His touch, his gentleness, his roughness, and most importantly his mighty dragon. She started touching her chest with one hand and slowly slid down to her forbidden area with another. She wasn''t thinking about anything else but him. She imagined and thought about how he pounded her to the next realm of ecstasy that she never felt before. Her left hand started squeezing her soft and wet breasts pinching her own nipple from time to time. Her other hand started rubbing her clit slowly within the water-filled bath.


    The slow pace started getting faster and faster, increasing her pleasure.


    "Ahhh...yes..Mr. Prince...fuck me...fuck me ...more..ahh ahhh ahhhhhh"


    Her moan echoed around the whole bathroom, but nobody could hear her passionate moans as nobody coulde close to her private bathroom without her permission.


    "Yess...aaahhh...ahhhh...ahhh...fuck me....ahhh..yesss."


    Her body started tingling like something was going to get released but now her experienced body knew. She was having an orgasm and feeling the rush she increased her finger''s pace rubbing it more roughly.


    "Ahhh..ahhh...I''m cuming..I''m cuming....ah..ahh..ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!"


    Devy stretched out her body with a loud moan and fell down to her bath right after. Her face was of relief and rxation but also sadness and a bit of loneliness were also there.


    She wanted to meet him again soooo much that she felt that she could do anything. It was not just her body that wanted him. Her very heart and soul wanted him to forever be by his side.


    Reminiscing him and slowly drowning in sadness, she heard a sound.


    "I guess somebody missed me."


    Devy was surprised and filled with joy at the same time, she turned to the window where she heard the familiar sound and she was right.


    "Did you miss me?" He said again.


    She started tearing up a bit. She knew he woulde back but the thought of him abandoning her was still lingering in her heart as he just left them abruptly on that hill.


    But a smile crept up as her anxiety she was holding all this time vanish in seconds looking at the devilishly handsome man who was wearing only a bathrobe, his hair still wet dripping water like he came from a bath.


    "Of course, I missed you, idiot."


    ******


    Do you want to see illustrations for the future characters and locations join our discord : https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "First of all, how did you get here? The security of the pce should be on the high right now. There are guards everywhere. Father regted more guards around the castle fearing I would go away again."


    Devy lined on his bare shoulders as he was also naked sitting beside her on the hot bathtub.


    "You already know, I''m a man with many mysteries. So you don''t mind meing here another time right?"


    As put his hand around her shoulders pulling her in his chest making her already shy cheeks even redder.


    "Of course..... y..you are always wee and I know, don''t need to remind me of your mysterious ways.


    The only thing bothering me is that you know everything about me. You even know that I am a princess now and I know nothing about you. Isn''t that totally unfair?"


    As smiled and moved her wet silky red hair which was blocking her beautiful red eyes.


    "All in due time, my dear....All in due time."


    Devy puffed her chicks and looked away, acting all mad.


    "You always say that."


    "Do I?"


    "Yes, yes, you do....but I will wait."


    As smiled in relief and kissed her forehead.


    "Thank you."


    Devy only nodded and keptying on his bare chest hearing his heartbeat.


    ''I feel so blessed and protected, this is the ce I belong in this world.'' She thought.


    She wanted to forever stay here, listening to his heartbeat andying on his chest forever close to him. She wanted to know more. His hobbies, habits, favorite food, color all the things about him but it was not the time yet. Now, she has to manage with his presence alone.


    Her heart was content now, but her body wanted more. Looking at his bare body and the sleeping dragon, in front of her eyes. She remembered the heavenly bliss she felt in the forest. Her insides started feeling empty like something should be deep inside her right now.


    Her delicate pale hand slowly went to his meat. It was still thick and long even though it was still limp. She imagined how this monstrosity had entered her insides in its full form. She only remembered the pleasure it brought and already forgot about the pain.


    She got hold of his thick limp dick and started giving it a massage, wanking it slowly up and down.


    As only smiled and let her do whatever she pleased. He felt her warm hands touching his slowly rising dragon.


    "So earlier wasn''t enough huh."


    Devy hearing him stopped and gazed at him with a fully red face.


    "You...you saw?"


    "Of course, I wouldn''t miss it."


    Devy feeling shame started beating his chest with little to no effort.


    "You...you..you...pervert!!!"


    As smiled and caught her dainty hands.


    "I think the one who should be called pervert should be you, aren''t I right?"


    Devy didn''t resist and let him grab her both hands. After having her first time, something deep inside her has changed. The feeling of him having his way with her made her somehow excited. From the moment she was born until she became an adventurer, she was always properly taken care of, no one had ever forced or pped her even once but the forceful pounding, the rough treatment, and realizing she could do nothing but get fucked made herher regions wet from those thoughts.


    As stood up still pulling both hands up and eyed her wet and smooth pale body. She had the perfect hourss figure. Her soft big melons were dreams of many men. Her slim waist and her thick thighs would make any men want to covet her for themselves, gazing at her, he finally turned his sleeping dragon to a heavenly sword.


    The way he was looking at her with his beautiful eyes filled with lecherous intent made her cave even wetter, not even her soaked body could hide it. Nobody could look at her with those eyes, other than him. After all, she was the one and only princess of Fanxia kingdom. She looked down to see the dragon properly awaken with its tip touching her stomach.


    Looking at the weapon of lust, herher region became excited to be in by his holy sword. She wanted to touch his sword but her hands were still up gripped tightly by one of his hands.


    She felt like a toy and it was making her even hornier. She was reaching her limits and looked at the owner of the long and thick sword with a begging expression.


    As had enough fun ying around and thought it was time for some action. She turned her around and grabbed her hands again, bending her in a position where she protruded her entire lecherous ass to him.


    He looked and grabbed those soft buttocks with his other hand. Feeling up every part of her jiggly butt.


    "Mmnnnn...."


    Devy slightly moaned as she felt his hands all over her back but then heard a certain p, which came with a slight pain on one of her bums. She thought it was humiliating for a princess to be pped but another p came Serging her butt with pain.


    "Aaahhhhhh....."


    She wanted to say something, but she somehow felt incredible pleasure when he pped her again and she thought for a second that she wanted more and more and more she got.


    p!...


    "Aaaaahhh..."


    p!..


    "Aaaaahhhh...."


    p!


    "Wa..it...aaaaaahhhh...."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As knew she had an "M" side. The way she took pleasure in how rough he was at the forest made him suspicious but now he confirmed it. His every p was making her wet vagina like a damp waterfall, dripping her pre-cum alongside his soft thick thighs.


    After a couple of ps making her bum filled with red handprints. The course was finally ready. He brought his dick to her already wet valley and washed it with her drooping pre cum and entered his tip inside her and without any warning, he pushed his dick deep inside to her womb.


    "Aaaaahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!....."


    She came just by a single thrust deep inside her guts. Her body jerked again and again as she came and orgasmed.


    "Oh, you already came. But I still need more." He said.


    Devy couldn''t hear anything. She only felt pleasure and pleasure alone but her trained body still wanted more, moving her hips feeling the holy sword moving inside her. As smiled, feeling her body''s reaction.


    "That''s my girl."


    As pulled half of his dick and thrust it deeper again and continued to do so without stopping. Her hands still locked and her ass all red with handprints all over. She loudly moaned again and again which threatened to leave the bathroom but he had already locked this room with his mana like he had seen from B. It wasn''t perfect, but it would do for now.


    He increased his pace pounding her deeper and deeper making her moan from her lungs.


    "Ahhhh...


    Ahhhh...


    Yesssss.....


    Aahhhhhh...


    This is it.....oohh...fuck...I missed this....mnnn


    Ahhhh....ahhh...why its sooo deep and feels sooo gooood."


    Devy was moaning like a dick-hungry slut which made As even more eager to pump up his speed. He roughly pounded her non-stop making her bare melons jiggle without restraint.


    Pat!pat!pat!pat!pat!


    "Ahh..ahh..ahhh...ahhh...ahh...ahhh..oh yes...ahh.ahhh...ahhh.."


    The pping of skin and Devy''s moans traveled across the room. If he didn''t have used his mana sealing the room. The sound would have echoed throughout the other rooms nearby her bath.


    But Devy didn''t care. She didn''t know he had sealed the room but still didn''t cared as her mind was only filled by his long, thick cock and the ecstasy she was feeling. Nothing mattered, she only wanted to be fucked, fucked so hard that she would even forget who she was.


    She already had so many lite orgasms but now something big wasing. Something so big, she didn''t felt before. Somehow the rough treatment had increased her mating experience to the brim and she finally figured out she had now be a pervert who enjoys that kind of treatment and now she could never go back to her normal old ways.


    "I''m cuming....I''m cummmmiinnnhg...I''m....."


    As increased her pace even faster to give her the best experience as he was also feeling he was goanna cum from her slutty moans. He felt aplished as he had turned a delicate princess into a slutty "M". So he pumped his final thrust, exploding her insides with his cum, filling every inch with his white liquid.


    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!"


    The orgasm was soo huge that her eyes went backward and her tongue came out. She looked like she was blessed with the god of lust itself.


    As pulled her in his embrace knowing she would be exhausted, his dick still inside her. Sheid back unconsciously on his chest as the amount of ecstasy was beyond her mind couldprehend.


    He smiled looking at her expression as every man would feel after fully conquering his women.


    He slipped out his long dick which looked like it was still going strong but he didn''t care. The amount of cum dripping down her thighs was shocking in a way, which surprised even him.


    He already knew he was some way special in the way of sex and women like he could feel his control over his and other parties'' lust and also his control over his sperm to a level of making sure to cancel out pregnancy.


    He wanted to test it by increasing his sperm''s potency, but he didn''t have the time to do it yet. He was now confident as if he could decrease the potency, he could increase it as well. It was one of many ns to cure the declining birth rate of human civilization but it was only a theory for now. A problem to solve for ater day.


    He picked her up washing her body clean. He snapped his finger breaking the mana barrier around the bathroom. The personal bathroom was attached to her own room, so he entered and bedded her on her own bed covering her with the red and soft bed covers.


    He thought there would be maids but, they were standing outside her room (he saw them by using "all seer"). To follow any orders, their princess would give, but they didn''t know their beloved pure princess was already tainted by his degeneracy.


    He corrected her stuffed hair and gave her a goodbye kiss on her forehead.


    After gazing at her sleepy tired face for while,


    he channeled his mana to boot his "system" to activate the all-powerful teleportation symbol sequence. It didn''t care about any barriers and special protection scrolls protecting the pce and did its job wonderfully.


    He vanished from her room like he was never there and appeared at his bathroom at his manor. He was already careful enough to dispel anything spying him from the manor as he knew B well enough already from her antics all over her clothing assets.


    With his "all seer" nothing could hide unless it wasn''t included on the "system data". He wasn''t stupid enough to repeat the same mistake twice after all.


    He went to his bedroom all dry and shed all the magic Symbols all over the room and cracked his neck.


    "It''s show time...."


    ******


    From a degenerate to another fellow degenerate, Join our cause and be free : https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    As opened his eyes after his daily cirction of peace aura like every morning. He looked around and there wasn''t his usual bed or roof of his new manor but a forest with death and destruction everywhere. Some Trees were burning, some were totally frozen. There were craters everywhere. Animals and hobgoblins lying down death. Some had many wounds and some even didn''t have a single scratch but had died anyway.


    It was a horrendous site to see showing power and mayhem but for As, it was still not enough. He had created many attack-oriented magic symbols and teleported to the edge of the forest where he was familiar with, to experiment and practice his newly developed skills.


    And he realized one thing. He was strong and powerful both in magic and mana but not experienced enough to use them wisely. He didn''t know when or where to apply his newly forgedbinations of symbols for the perfect oue.


    Likewise, he took a long breath and teleported to his room. It was early in the morning. The birds were already chirping outside the garden. He walked to the full body mirror nearby and saw himself covered in dust and dirt, some parts were burned, and some parts were torn with w Marks.


    "I look like a mess. Can''t underestimate fifty


    packs of Hobgoblins huh. They must be searching for their friends, sadly I already killed them all."


    He looked closely at the mirror waving his hair a little and gave a smile to himself.


    "Damn!! Not even this mess can''t block my handsome self. I''m really born an angel, aren''t I? Let''s wash up. Can''t be covered in dirt for my first day of being an assistant."


    As washed himself clean and freshen up, even though he had a tireless night conjuring magic symbols one after another, He was still fine and fresh. He thought he was used to it, but it always seems to amaze him every morning. If he recalled properly, in his four years of life, he hasn''t slept for three years and that''s a lot of time as everybody seems to lose a quarter of their life in sleeping.


    He felt d that he remembered and harnessed the aura just after his birth. He knew it would have been lost as he was slowly failing to recall the feeling of peace, as it was like a dream everybody wakes up and just forget, but he held on and recalled the feeling of peace.


    As he suits up with the mask still covering half of his face. He went outside his manor, he found a carriage waiting for him, but it wasn''t a simple carriage as the golden wheels and the white and gold decorations were in no way a normal carriage would have.


    He looked at it with caution as anybody would, but his caution went to waste as he heard a pleasant and seductive voiceing from the carriage.


    "Are you going to stay there staring or be punished for making me wait?"


    The voice already confirmed who''s this carriage with four buffed-up horses belongs to. He sighed and opened the white and golden pte door to enter and behold almighty, he was right.


    B was sitting with pride, wearing a different dress altogether with a white frilly shirt which only seems to be tight in her chest area. It was so tight she had to unbutton some of them, showing her ample mountains with a deep valley. She was also wearing her usual ck tight office skirt with ck stockings covering her entire legs and thighs.


    She looked beautiful and alluring as always, but he didn''t let it affect him and had him sit across her and looked her in the eye.


    "So...how do I have the honor to find the one and only B Diya Flora at my doorsteps?"


    B looked at him with curiosity giving a seductive smile.


    "I was wondering, why all my enchantments were disabled or possibly destroyed all around the house. That''s all."


    "What can I say, I''m a man who needs privacy. Can''t let others sneak around me, can I?"


    "Ok.... I can''t say anything on that, as the manor already belongs to you, but you must also know, it was also for emergencies. We have many enemies as we have allies.


    And you!! My dear assistant, you are not all that safe anymore."


    B smiled as she gestured outside the window and As followed suit.


    "Look at them, you don''t recognize all of them as you are new here but all around your manor. New faces keep appearing one after another like they are....."


    "Watching me." Said As.


    As sighed, thinking he really was naive just joining the merchantpany like that. There was more trouble than meets the eye but, it was still worth it. More than anything, he wanted knowledge and more precisely, data. The more knowledge he covets, the smarter his system bes which is more than necessary, equals to his strength.


    And what could be a better option than the "ATC" itself, which has more information-packed inside than any kingdom or country? Hell, it has even ess to a peak tier kingdom. Which was more than worth it.


    "Don''t worry Miss B. I can handle myself as You have already seen my..."


    As disappeared and appeared beside B, to see her reaction up close.


    "Powers... So don''t mind worrying about your....."


    As came even closer to B, his lips near her ears, letting out a bit of his lust aura.


    ".... Dear assistant...." he whispered.


    B felt her insides shiver from his seductive and mind-melding whisper. Her thoughts became wild, wanting to do something naughty to him right now. Her body was telling her to have him right away, but who was she. She wasn''t the everyday girl to be seduced so easily.


    She controlled herself, thinking it wasn''t the right time yet. Likewise, she took a long breath and pushed him to the side.


    "Using your glib tongue again, aren''t you?"


    "Force of habit, I would say."


    As corrected his posture and appeared opposite of her again, sitting, showing his usual majestic behavior.


    B looked at him up and down.


    " You seem to be familiar in the ways of being noble or even a royal, I would say."


    As looked at her and only smiled, to which B also smiled giving ext ream sadistic vibes.


    "If you betray me, you will not be able to run even with your blink skill. I will assure you that."


    As felt a shiver down his spine looking at the sadistic smile and felt a bit of regret choosing this path but let it fly away.


    They talked about his duties and specifications of the merchantpany. They also flirted in given moments and As also relishing his aura from time to time.


    After a couple of minutes, they finally reached their destination. As they both came off the carriage. They both saw guards of the royal family outside the merchant shop and became a little confused.


    They both entered with As being a little behind without caring about the guards as all the guards were looking down, afraid that the one and only "Madame" would do something to them.


    Right after they entered. Elsa came running towards her boss.


    "What''s happening Elsa? Why aren''t our security handing the guards outside."


    Elsa with full-on panic tried to say something.


    "Be..because, the..they are prin...princess Devy''s guards Madame."


    B facepalmed herself, thinking a new chore was added to her list.


    ''I didn''t think, she woulde right after her arrival. She literally camest night. I have to ...''


    As B was walking ahead thinking, how to solve theing storm. As was still behind near Elsa with confusion stered all over his face.


    ''What the.....???''


    *******


    Guys, I won''t be uploading tomorrow. Dodging my worktely. Have toplete it by tomorrow. I hope you guys don''t forget about this novel in the meantime.


    And thanks for all the love the novel''s getting. Hope to write more in theing days. Thank you a lot.


    Join our discord for more information on the novel: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    B was walking to her private elevator, one of many dwarven techs she owned. She looked at her side expecting someone to be there but that someone was still back with Elsa, standing like he was disturbed by something.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up!" She shouted.


    As came out of his stupor and looked at B with hesitation.


    "I think I remembered something important. I wille byter. See ya."


    As turned back trying to cross the Entrance, but some force tried pulling him back and before he knew it, he was already mmed inside the elevator.


    B looked at her mess of an assistant and smiled pushing the button to the 6th floor.


    "If you hade up with a better lie, I would have let you go. So, why the change of mood so suddenly?"


    As rubbed his back of the head with a pained expression and slowly stood up.


    "We aren''t in that level of a rtionship, to tell everything, are we?"


    And gave B a naughty wink.


    "Hmph!!!....Don''t tell me then."


    Hearing him dodging her questions, she just pouted and looked at the loading screen of the elevator. She felt suspicious that it was somehow rted to the princess but shook that notion off as they both had never met in life until after the next two minutes.


    The elevator door finally opened, both walked towards the guest room for VIPs with As still being a little more behind than before. He used his aura concealing technique to its maximum, trying to hide his presence along the way not affecting the sharp women in front of him. As hepleted his concealing, B stopped halfway, turning to As.


    "Did you do something?" Asked B in little confusion.


    "What? I did nothing, can we already go. The guest must be waiting."


    "Hmmmmm..."


    B walked towards As and took his hand and ced it around her cheeks and took a long breath.


    "I guess there''s nothing wrong. For a minute I thought, something about you changed. Maybe I''m overthinking nowadays.


    Let''s go, can''t let the precious princess wait for us."


    "Yaa just stole the very words from my mouth."


    B started walking towards the guest room again with As at her back.


    ''Damn!!....that was close. Fuck!! She is soo god damn perceptive. I guess the only defect of this technique saved me here. It seems to fail when people get too close to me or even touch me. I guess it''s that much powerful to conceal.


    Thank god I realized its defect early on when Elsa, Devy, and even when B got close to me enough instantly attracting them during concealment. I wanted to solve this issue, but nothing seems to work.


    This "Embodiment of lust" is really a mystery. The only little information I got about it was on my system data, which probably got recorded on our pce library. There''s always something to do, isn''t there?.....haaaaa... let''s think about thatter.


    First I need to face the problem in front of me now, fingers crossed though, I hope nothing goes wrong.''


    The female workers standing by the guest room bowed showing respect for their boss and opened the door for her. She just nodded and walked inside the room like a queen. Her posture, her charm, her ego showed it all to the princess sitting on the luxurious red with the golden-colored sofa.


    And of course, after her As followed suit, still wearing his mask and fully controlling his aura as much as he could.


    The door finally closed as B elegantly sat on her sofa, opposite her guest and As standing behind her.


    "So....how do I receive the honor to have such a...royal guest."Said B with sarcasm.


    Devy was staring daggers at B with full-on rage. If looks would kill, this would really be it for her but she didn''t flinch even a tiny bit and kept smiling like she was already used to situations like this. They both looked at each other with full-on aggression, sparks flying across their eyes, leaving As totally behind.


    "B...Diya....Flora....." said Devy with a grunting voice.


    "Yes, That''s my name."


    B didn''t like people she didn''t like, using her name to call her but she knew Devy was trying to get under her skin, so she smiled like usual.


    "Mind if you are telling me, what gave you the right to announce my so-called death, all over the kingdom."


    "Oh.....who might have told you such fake information. We the "ATC" have no participation in spreading such deep information."


    B implicated herpany''s name, telling her that if she really wants trouble with her then, you have to face thepany itself and Devy clearly understood the meaning behind those words as she has also delved into politics with her father as they were royals with responsibilities, middling with politics most of their lives.


    "I am quite aware of your merchantpany''s doings and none doings. I have no proof yet for this usation but I have this."


    Devy gestured her maid at her side with her right hand and the maid followed, giving her a piece of paper with due respect.


    The paper given wasn''t Normal. It was fireproof, wet proof, and was even more durable than other simple-looking papers. It was only used for writing important details and contracts for businesses.


    Devy passed the paper to B with a smile. B looks at her grinning face, wishing to just throw away the paper and kick her out from her property but the reality was bitter and the princess with her father could hinder her ns in the future, so she had to give some face for now.


    She begrudgingly took the paper and started reading all the details. She was surprised as she kept on reading and gazed at Devy with curiosity.


    "The Royals are quick nowadays. Aren''t they?"


    "Yes, my father, the king himself already marked out all the items which used my name and pictures, so what do you say? Aren''t all the number of items listed on the paper true to your sales?"


    "What are you implying, princess?" Said B with an irritated voice.


    Devy smiled and put her leg on top of another.


    "What I''m implying is that I, princess Devy Phoenixia, own fifty percent of all the earnings as my identity and name were used. I hope you understand that much Mrs. B."


    B frowned and lined back on the sofa to think for a second.


    ''Hhhmmmm.....I can''t ignore her words on the copyright im. It is one of the iron-d rules among merchants.....haaaa....if only I had enough time.....What done is done, can''t let it bother me anymore.


    From the list, my all night work paid off as half of the items are not on the list and she thinks, she can have fifty percent profit. Howughable.''


    B was going to order her new assistant to get the documents about the princess project, but he beat it to her, already taking out the required documents from his storage ring.


    She didn''t give her orders yet and the documents were already in front of her eyes. She was surprised at first but hid it with her usual smile. She checked the papers and gave them to Devy.


    "These are the costs for advertising campaigns, materials, and of course the manpower behind it all. I hope you won''t ask of your fifty percent right, I believe."


    It was now Devy''s turn to feel irritated as she read all the documents. From the analysis, she could have her fifty percent profit, if she was really dead or got lost for a whole month but she came back just after a week making the profit a lot less.


    She was infuriated by all the nning done to profit just from her death alone. It sickened her to the core. She wanted to protest against this all, but she didn''t have the proper leverage. The only thing she could do was talk to her father changing a few rules to the kingdom, to never let this happen again. Now she could only look at the women in front of her with nothing but hatred.


    "You merchants really don''t have a heart do you?"


    B only smiled, taking it as apliment.


    "Haha....Yes, Dear Princess, I hope you remember that from now on. So what do you say? ording to the merchant and the kingdom''s rules. I can only give you five percent of the profit."


    "Twenty-five percent," said Devy with an irritating voice.


    "Six.....percent."


    "Twenty percent!"


    "Seven percent."


    Devy felt her blood pressure rushing through her brain.


    "Fifteen percent!!"


    "Eight percent...."


    "Ten percent.....Deal!!! Or No deal at all!!!!"


    "Eight percent is my fin....."


    B was going to bargain a bit more, but she suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder. Instantly calming her mind. She looked back at her assistant with calm but confused eyes, to which he only gave a nod.


    She was hesitant but gave a nod back.


    "Ten percent, it is then. I hope you are happy with this deal, your royal highness."


    Devy only gritted her teeth trying to calm down and tried thinking about her only beloved touching her lower belly and remembered her timest night. His white semen was still inside her as she plugged her scared reason right after she woke up. As always, thinking about him made her calm.


    Just after she had imagined her man, she realized somebody standing behind B, whom she initially thought didn''t exist all this time. He looked familiar as she started concentrating more and more on him. His silver hair and those rosy lips reminded him of Mr prince, but the aura was totally different, So she ignored him right after as his presence was that much thin and turned her attention to the one and only B who was like the exact opposite, raging with an aura of absolute authority.


    At the first meeting, she was overwhelmed but now she was used to it, as they cross paths many times.


    "I wouldn''t say, happy but I''m satisfied at the least."


    The contract was already ready, and they both signed it with their personal signatures and shook each other''s hands begrudgingly.


    B was smiling as the deal had gone her way with more profit than a loss but her mood suddenly changed as she came near Devy to shake her hand.


    She smelled something familiar as she came close to her, curiosity taking over her, she came even closer, sniffing a bit. Devy, who was trying to let go of her hand, couldn''t as B was gripping it tightly.


    "What are you doing? Let go?"Said Devy, struggling a bit.


    B let her go with bewilderment and confused expression stered on her face.


    Taking a copy of the contract, Devy started walking away with her maid looking at B as she was acting weird.


    "I hope to see my money on my pce treasury within this day."


    And they finally left closing the door behind them by her maids leaving her and As inplete silence. As finally rxed releasing his concealment with a breath of fresh air.


    B, who was still confused, smelled something simr with her sharp sense and looked at Ast. Now she finally knew why the god damn princess smelled so familiar. Rage started to boiling inside her, there must have been some form of reason as they have never met but the single thought of the man she targeted going around with another woman didn''t sit well in her heart.


    The early suspicions starteding to her mind and rage boiling every second.


    As immediately felt the pressure around him starting to get heavy, when he slowly looked at the source, he suddenly got mmed on the hard wall, equipped with a strength scroll.


    His forehead was tightly grabbed by B like a w, with her mana strengthen the hand. He was going to teleport right away as his mask was slowly breaking but the next words of B stupefied him right there.


    " why...do...I...smell...you!!!...on...the god damn princess???!!!"


    *******


    Fellow readers, let''s be one with body and soul to take this novel in the right direction and that can only be done if you all join our discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    " why...do...I...smell...you!!!...on the god damn princess???!!!"


    As was in total confusion. She came out of nowhere and just mmed him on the wall. Asking who knows what questions.


    ''Fuck!! What is this woman on about? Devy smells like me? Wait!!!...did she found out about us already? No, it can''t be. She doesn''t know..... but... she only suspects I guess.... Damn Devy, don''t tell me you didn''t had your morning bath or something.''


    As''s mask was slowly starting to crumble, with cracks appearing every second. Forcing him to teleport behind the raging B to fix his only cover for his identity.


    "What are you saying B???!! Are you going bonkers?? I thought merchants were logical peoples."


    He let out his bloodline aura for the first time after leaving his home country to make her listen to his words at the least. She was a peak bloodline holder, so he was walking on a thin line here.


    He touched the back of his head as he started feeling dizzy only to see blood in his hands.


    ''Damn!! She really got me there. If she was serious. I might have already lost my head.''


    B was still angry about his ''not confirmed'' betrayal, she tried to calm down but she really was having a hard time controlling her temper or more precisely her beating erratic heart, which pained on the thought of him leaving her be.


    ''Why am I feeling this intense...jealousy? Did I fall for this man? He really did leave an image on me than other men. It''s been a while feeling this familiar feeling, after having everything I really forgot how jealousy can change people.''


    She took a long breath and looked at her assistant.


    "Tell me, did you betray me getting charmed by that red headed girl or are you still my assistant?


    Speak truthfully. I will spare you if you are telling the truth, if not then.....you already know what I am capable of, your "Blink" won''t let you get away from me."


    "Haaa....I''m still your assistant, ok. I''m a man of promise, not a man who thinks with his cock."


    B looked at her bracelet which lighted green for a second and finally calmed down.


    "Ok...I will take your word then but I''m still confused, why does she smelled like you. I can''t imagine otherways except that you bedded her.....Ahhh...that single thought irritates me to my core....what''s wrong with me...."


    As was looking at the bracelet and tried using his "all seer" on it but as usual, it failed to show anything but he had an Idea what it really was.


    ''Its a mother fucking lie detector isn''t it? She really fucking has everything. Fuck!! If she had asked that if I had slept with Devy then I would have beenying down three meters down below the earth.


    Did she wear it before, I think not, otherwise I would had already noticed it, that means she wears it only in special asions meaning she isn''t able to use it all the time.Damn!! Have to pick my words carefully from now on, if I see that bracelet again.''


    He used his "all seer" again, not to identify, but to scan the bracelet. It took only five seconds topletely scan all the parts, after scanning the unknown adventures clothings, the system adapted on scanning unknown items making it quick enough. In that time B was still mumbling with herself.


    The life of a famous merchant with countless enemies has made her overthink most of everything. She is alive up to this point because of the same mind set but it also has its bad sides.


    As looked at B and her new jealous side and thought this was the chance, hammering the iron when it was hot. So he vanished and appeared behind her, hugging her slim waist right then and there. B was surprised but her heart was telling her to let it be. As was the only medicine she found for her always over driven mind. She felt at peace only thinking about him when he came near her and realised just now she really had a thing for him.


    ''Liking someone really is a wonderful andfortable feeling.'' She thought.


    At first she only thought of him as a fellowpanion and was somewhat attracted to him as he was mysterious and different from all the other men but not too much to the point of being in close rtionships but now it somehow changed.


    As didn''t use his lust aura and just kept hugging her. If he really wanted to be in a rtionship with somebody, like with Devy, Jena and the girls. He wouldn''t use his lust aura to attract them all the time. He would do it once in a while but if they still don''t like him or don''t want to be with him, he would eventually let them go.


    "So, you felt jealous huh?" Said As


    B said nothing and for the first time in a while she was feeling embarrassed. She reallyshed out too much out of jealousy which was rare for her who was always filled with pride and arrogance. Her roaring aura dimmed down likes of a simple woman.


    She turned her head back to look at him as her lips were urging to do something and fulfilling her wish, her lips came near his, she thought he would take initiative but he just gave her a smile tempting her even more. Losing control of her beating heart and lose lips, she finally kissed him sealing her heart with his.


    She met him just yesterday and now they were already kissing. She, who was suspicious of everybody and everything, who all the people said she had a cold heart was now feeling the warmth of a man she just met, but her heart was saying it was the right thing to do.


    Their lips were not letting each other go, still slowly biting and sucking one another. As turned her over, his hands still on her waist and pulled her, attaching her body onto himself. Her soft bosoms pressing on his chest. He could feel her pointy hard nips protruding on her silk shirt.


    Their lips were already numb from the continuous passionate kissing, so As upped his game dipping his tongue inside her.


    B was surprised by the sudden attack but couldn''t stop it as she was feeling like her mind and heart was in total bliss, so she also joined him using her tongue around his, intertwining like they had missed each other for years.


    She ced both of her hands on his face to pull him even closer than before increasing the intensity of their passionate kiss. She wanted to go with the flow but after a passionate session of tongue kissing she reluctantly pushed his lips away leaking their drool from their lips to finally have a breath of air. Her cheeks were already red and her lite red eyes were dreamy and full of lust looking at the masked man in front of her.


    "That was the most wonderful kiss, I ever had." Said B with a soft voice.


    As only smiled andbed her soft ck-purple hair with his fingers.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    "I really.. really... want to.. but... I think I''m not ready yet. This is the first time I have ever felt peace with myself really. I don''t want to say this now but.....I really had a terrible past. So.... I want us to go slow for now."


    As gave a kind and caring smile and pulled her to his chest again to hug her tightly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m always here. We can take our time."


    B was kinda surprised from his patient behaviour, she thought he would just want to do it with her but instead waited and gave her a nice and warm hug. This was the first time after so many years, her heart opened up for somebody and she was scared to her wits thinking he would just leave her be after her sudden proposal and thank god that didn''t happen.


    She returned his tight hug with even tighter one. After so many, many years. Her mind and heart finally calmed down.


    *******


    if you read up to this chapter then Don''t forget to join our discord : https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    "umm..my backs little hurting you know."


    B didn''t listen a word and kept hugging even tighter.


    "Hello, B..my back still is hurting."


    B finally let him go, letting him out his painful misery and turned back to her original self, radiating the same aura as her original authority filled self.


    "let''s go, we can''t just stay here dilli dalling. You have a lot of work to do my dear assistant."


    "What you were the one to"


    "You want to add a punishment on top?" said B with a sadistic smile.


    "no madam!!"


    "Good boy, now let''s go."


    B opened the door and went ahead and as always As followed.


    ''She was soo cute just a moment ago but this is also fine. The ground work isplete and as time passes on, the main dish will be ready.''he thought with a smile.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Merchant area, Brown city, Fanxia kingdom.


    Jena was cleaning her house which was decent in a way. Two floored house with a decent garden around. It was the perfect home for a normal family of three with a living room, two bedrooms, one bathroom, a kitchen with a dining room attached.


    As she was cleaning the floor, a small girl peeked from the corner. She looked four year old with the same beautiful facial features as Jena but with a purple hair instead, making her extremely cute, she had a slight scratch on her right cheek but it didn''t block her radiating cute smile. She was smiling, looking at her beautiful mother as every child would, looking at their own parent. She slowly walked with silent and lite steps and came closer to her mother.


    "booooo!!!!!"


    "aaaahhhhh.."


    Jena got frightened and looked back to only see her child. Her freighted heart slowly calmed down and pinched her chicks with a lite smile.


    "Why do you alwaysdo that my child? One day I will seriously have a heart attack."


    "hahahaha...mommy always falls for the same trick."


    She smiled even with the pinch on her now red cheek.


    Looking at her smiling and mischievous child she alsoughed. She was the only sce she had before meeting her dear Mr. prince. She was the only reason she didn''t thought much about her suffering in this so called home.


    "Why are you up so early, Ruby? It''s still early in the morning."


    "I want to help mommy. You always wake early and clean everything."


    Jena smiled and patted her purple hair.


    "When you grow up, surely child. Now you just need to eat and sleep and did you read the books I brought?"


    "Yes mother, now I know how to write and count."


    "Good, keep learning. Knowledge is the path to your own freedom. The more you learn the better."


    "I know mommy, you always say the same."


    "It''s because I want to etch those words to your mind. It''s for your own good my sweet heart. Now say those words."


    Ruby puffed her chicks like a spoiled child but did what her mommy said.


    "knowledge is..."


    "is?..."


    "the path.."


    "the path?...."


    "to yo..ur...."


    "to your?..."


    "own fu..tu.re."


    "good.. that''s my girl."


    Jena muffled her hair with a proud expression. She was really proud of her and wanted her to grow knowing things she didn''t and grow up not repeating mistakes like she did in her past years.


    Ruby smiled looking at her mommy being proud of her and became even happier.


    "ok. Go now, do your studies. I wille backter..."


    "noooo..you will leave again."


    Ruby hugged her arm tightly, remembering the horror filled days when her mommy wasn''t home. She slowly started tearing a bit. She wanted to not cry and be strong as her mother always said but her past days had made her fully traumatized, the moment she was alone she would remember those times, that''s why she came running to her mother after the moment she woke up.


    Jena looking at her child tearing up, hugged her and patted her head again. She remembered the day she came back to the house to find her child crying alone in her room with thin arms and legs, body all dehydrated and weak. She was shocked when she found her. She thought it would be bad, but she didn''t think it would be that much worse and all this was "him" to me.


    BLAM!!!!!!


    The front door suddenly opened and there he came.


    A bottle of alcohol fell down and rolled down the living room near the front door, spilling all the booze it contained. All the cleaning she had done was already wasted, the reek of alcohol spreading around the house.


    ''Speak of the devil,'' she thought.


    The man also had ck hair, with a face which looked totally drunk and smashed. He had a big belly and short height with short legs which wobbled as he walked inside.


    "Jena!!!.....you.whore!!!...where are youstupid pklkjijlk."


    He started mumbling with a drunk voice and entered the room where Jena was cleaning.


    Ruby, scared out of her wits and ran back to her mother''s back, her hand and feet trembling remembering the days how her father abused her making her every day like hell on earth.


    Jena also trembled butShe strengthens her reformed heart and faced her drunken husband. She had been abused rest of her life after her daughter''s birth. Marking her a whore by her own husband all because their child had a different hair color. Most of the child born in a family had hair color simr to their father or mother and one in a hundred thousand may have a chance to have a different hair color due to some form of mutation.


    But her husband med her thinking she had slept with another man, sullying her name around themunity and the daily day of verbal and physical abused started. She wanted a divorce, but she couldn''t take care of her child if she did. She wasn''t literate cause of her arrogant childhood and also had no experience on most of the jobs as she was raised in a wealthy merchant family and got arranged married as she came of age.


    She thought life would go on as simple as that but no, life hit her hard giving her a big lesson in exchange. For four years she got abused and her husband relished on that experience even more, her own family left her, thinking she was the person to me ruining their family name.


    She wanted to me her child, but no, she couldn''t do so as she was her own blood and just a baby child. So she suffered the abuse and ridicule saving her child from everyone.


    But the day couldn''t be worse when one day when she was looking for some herbs, she was suddenly kidnapped by not humans, not goblins but hobgoblins themselves which were rare and ruthless than any other with their high intelligence and barbaric behaviors.


    But that misfortune came with a lucky encounter with someone special who slowly reformed her broken self and fell in love for the first time. She thought the God himself came to bless her and remove all her worries and tension away and during their journey from their first passionate meeting, she somehow started changing. Her mana, her body and most importantly her mindset. She started to think she was in some way special.


    "I''m not the same anymore, you drunk fool." She said with little bit of confidence she had.


    "what did you say? Hic!"


    "I said!!..... I''m not the same!!!...Bret."


    "what did you say??!!.. hic!...you whore!!.....you think you know the princess hic!! And think you are some big shit. They don''t know, hic! How much of a slut you are. After they know, they will abandon you too like your own parents,hic! Abandoned you leaving your pitiful self to me to handle."


    Jena felt a shiver down her spine, her previous confidence dimmed down and worries started to take her over, thinking if her new sisters would think the same as all the other people she was close with like her own family.


    The drunk Bret looked at her slowly backing away smiled. At first when he heard her wife came back alive with the princess herself. He was scared shitless, if they had be close enough she could just end him with the help of the princess so he went to the bar trying to drink away his problem. There he met his mates and got drunk and listening to their advice as usual he fully smashed himself with alcohol and went to his house when he heard she was back home.


    ''You are a pathetic whore, hic! And always will be. Hic!''


    He slowly walked near her and with his every step Jena took a step back, her feet and heart still shivering. Her past memories of hell slowly taking over her mind. She could smell the stench of alcohol as he came near her and when he was finally near her. He grabbed her hair.


    "yes.Shiver. Be a good dog and take my abuse, hic! As always and don''t ever tell the princess, cause, hic! You are a whore and always will be, and you don''t want them to know that, do you?"


    Jena wanted to say no but she didn''t want her new friends or even more her new found love to know, she looked at her child who was also shivering like her slowlying between them trying to protect her mother.


    "noo.mo..mmy.. i..is no..t a..hole sh..e...ismymommy!!!."


    The man listened to the shivering child andughed.


    "I guess, hic! A week with no food and water didn''t give you a lesson huh. You bastard of a child. Hic!"


    He let go of the mother thinking she was already done for and aimed her attention to the child trying to beat some sense to her like she did to her mother.


    He grabbed her purple hair with disgust.


    "I should had listened to my mates and, hic! Sell you to the noble who visited us. Would had made a quick buck at the le.."


    He couldn''t finish his sentence as somehow, he suddenly froze. He couldn''t move an inch as his whole body felt a sudden pressure. A pressure so powerful that he felt it to his core like he was some kind of insect. It was the same feeling like he got from the nobles with higher bloodlines.


    As he was lost in his fear, he felt a sudden pain on his right arm, which suddenly fell to the ground. He was confused what just happened but the pain finally hit him.


    "aaaaaaaa!!!!!!..."


    He fell down in pain grabbing his bloody cut off hand and finally looked at the proprietor of his bloody hand and his eyes couldn''t believe who was responsible.


    The one was his wife who almost shat herself from fear a moment ago but she looked like apletely different being. Some strands of her hair turning silver and her hand bonding with the wind itself looking like a sharp de. Her eyes filled with rage and authority. He couldn''t see the nave weak women who he always abused.


    "You will not touch my daughter!!!" she said with full of authority.


    *****


    join the discord now, now i tell you. if dont the off with your head.. :) : https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    "If you ever touch my daughter again, I will not just cut your disgusting arm but also your fat sack of a neck!!!!"


    His insobriety was now all gone filled with fear, pain and confusion. His legs were shaking, his tongue was now tight within his shivering teeth. He couldn''t speak, he couldn''t move and mostly he couldn''t control his piss dripping down wetting his pants and the floor beneath him.


    He wanted to use his water magic to somehow at least run away and even ask for forgiveness to save his life but the immense pressure was still putting him in his ce.


    Ruby was looking at his mommy with awe, the pressure not affecting her at all as it was fully directed to her so called father. She saw her hand with a transparent like de attached and was surprised remembering the stories of heroes and kings her mother told her at bed time where the hero always wins against the bad guy at the end and thought this was the moment where the stories came true. Her mother who she loved finally defeating the bad guy who had always done bad stuff to them both.


    Jena looked at her hand with bewilderment, she felt like her hand was constantly touched by a fast breeze of the wind. She remembered this feeling very well, when her mind and heart intensely desired for something. At that moment when Devy proposed, she felt this extreme jealousy triggering her unique connection with him. She thought it activated because she thought of Mr. prince from her heart but, it was her intense state of heart, feeling rage and despair, looking at the situation.


    She just somehow wanted to save her daughter reminiscing the poor state she was in yesterday and wanted to save her daughter whatever the cost and looking at her daughter safe and sound, her desire was fulfilled. She then looked at the scum dirtying his pants with his own piss and started feeling the same rage.


    She felt the urge to just kill and squash the bug in front of her as she had the power to do so. She stepped ahead with her rage and pressure increasing every second withpletely different considerations than her normal self. She felt like a person of higher being, arrogance and pride filling her eyes.


    She was afraid of him at first but not now. She wasn''t her weak self. She had power, power strong enough to torture and bleed the insect near her like he rightfully deserved. She swayed her hand copying the exact movement and symbolbinations like Mr.prince and it didn''t fail.


    Bret was thrown at the direction of the entrance door like pile of garbagending punitively outside the house.


    She wanted to do more but as her rage and arrogance grew, her control of the pressure became thinner affecting her child in the process.


    Ruby fell down with blood dropping down from her nose. If it was any other person. He or she would feel scared and loose consciousness but Ruby only felt happy as her mother became a hero and kicked off the bad guy (her father) out of the house as she always heard from the stories.


    She looked at her mother with a smile as her conscious was slowly going away.


    "mommy.."


    With her now acute senses, she heard her daughter''s small squeaky voice and looked back at her only to she herid down on the floor, unconscious and blood flowing down from her nose.


    She instantly panicked and closed her connection, her hair and her aura slowly returning to normal. She ran to her child and embraced her cing her on the sofa nearby.


    Bret, who could finally move. Thought this was a chance dragged his damaged body out of the garden and ran away as fast as possible.


    Jena didn''t even look at the scum getting away instead worried about her daughter, cleaning her bleeding nose. She checked her heartbeat and breathing indicating she only lost consciousness finally became relived. She looked past the door not finding her scum of a husband. Her usual rage and arrogance were gone, but she felt a tinge of regret, not making him suffer for all the torture he had done to her. She wanted to kill him then and there but the little bit of sanity she had because of her daughter. She knew killing him would bring a whole lot of problems.


    But for now everything was okay. She was fine, her daughter was fine and that shit was nowhere near herself and her daughter.


    She reminiscethe feeling of power and pride filling her body and was not frightened like before. At that moment she was scared cause she was going to hurt Devy but this same power had gave her enough strength and confidence to tackle her long lived fear.


    For the first time in four years, she finally had a peace of mind and it was all possible because of a lucky encounter who she thought to be god.


    But he had helped her in every way possible, even now without his presence she and her daughter were somehow saved by his mysterious powers.


    ''he really must have been a god.'' She thought.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    All time clothing, 7th floor, head office.


    As was copying all the new data from every file he got his hands on. B was there too watching him doing his work. She had many ns for him theing following days and smiled thinking he was doing his job properly learning about all the material the "ATC" did business upon.


    He only looked at a page for a second and moved to another right after. She was amazed as she saw someone with high perception and memory capabilities like her.


    Every time she spends more time with him. He never ceases to amaze her. He was efficient, hardworking, always thirsting for more info. He had the right skills to be a perfect merchant, but it was only the start and she still wanted to see how ''faithful'' he was.


    She wanted to use the lie-bracelet to ask some questions, but she refrained as she would be going to deep in his private life and it had a time limit for every twenty-four hour and its already used for the day, during morning.


    She checked her profit for the week as she also needs to up her game seeing her passionate assistant. She looked at him for thest time to start working as well but saw him looking at the direction of the merchant area with strange gaze.


    "what happened?" she asked.


    "huh.ohnothing, I just felt different..somehow. I don''t know..it''s strange."


    "oh, feeling tired already?" said b with a teasing smile.


    As came back from his momentary distraction and gave a smile.


    "you wishoh! By the way. What are these files with ''confidential'' marked on them? Don''t I have the right as your assistant to read them?"


    B looked at the files and gave a teasing smile.


    "Work hard enough and one day... I might tell you. Don''t forget. Its just your first day here. There''s more to learn, more to see.


    Then you will slowly understand that the world is much bigger ce than you thought it was."


    As looked at her with greed. He wanted knowledge, the more the better and she was the key to that. It was only a first day, so he needed to be patient.


    "ok, don''t worry, that day wille sooner than you think."


    "we will see."


    "oh, I wanted to ask, where''s thergest library in the city?"


    "hhmmmm..I would say the royal library but you already know, except the royals, nobody''s allowed."


    ''haha...I guess, I will need to visit Devy again.''


    "why do you ask?" B asked with curiosity.


    "you already know, I''m new here. So the more I know the better."


    "smarthmmmm"


    She thought deeply for a moment.


    ''I guess that much is fine.''


    "follow me."


    B stood up from her chair and walked to the exit jiggling her buttocks along the way.


    As watched her back in confusion and followed her. They went to the room next door, where all the high-ss clothes were stored.


    As saw B entering the familiar room. It was the same room where he entered the building to steal some clothes. Even though he had already seen all the clothes inside, he still acted he was amazed to see so many heavenly looking luxurious clothes. He was still confused why she would bring him here, when he said he wanted more info on the city. He wanted books or files, not fashionable clothing.


    "you must be thinking why I brought you here."


    "not really, I know it will make sense as we keep walking."


    "oh patient, are we?"


    Again b started walking in a familiar direction and after a few steps. There they were near the familiar titanium door.


    As was even more confused now. He knew what was inside and it was still not matching the description on what they talked about.


    B used her mana and the hardest metal door opened like it was waiting for centuries to be opened. They both walked inside but there wasn''t any lights, all darkness and nothing but the darkness.


    B pped her hands twice, and the lights lighten up. As was waiting for the white wall but what he saw waspletely .Different.


    ''Surprises after surprises. huhdamn!!!!!!....?''


    ******<pe on, don''t need to be shy. we are all men and women of culture, join our discord : https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    ''Damn.....I really don''t know much about this world huh...who am I kidding, I was just born four years ago...."there''s much to see than meets the eye, huh."


    What he saw wasn''t the same white room with the five ck cloaks covering the unknownbelled wearings. It was apletely different ce altogether. It wasn''t just the items but the whole size of the room itself. The humungous room filled with sooo....many dresses, potions, weapons from simple to deluxe. Everything was avable.


    B looked at his assistant who was shocked speechless gazing around the room, no, the whole hall. She had a proud expression, but said nothing and walked along a passage paved by white marble.


    "This is the store room of the whole"ATC". The cost for the space magic was pretty hefty, but we managed it, looking at the profit it would bring in the near future.


    Only the three share holders can open the doorway to this space and don''t worry it''s not a big secret or anything. Most of the high management of thepany knows about this personal space. You would had eventually knew about it as you are my ''personal'' assistant."


    As was still in awe, still listening to her every word. He remembered the precious scrolls, luxurious clothings, dwarven made items and thought, the "ATC" was really really rich as it had many connections and markets growing every day but this, this was in a whole new level for him.


    Even an upper tier kingdom like Xander itself couldn''t afford a personal space covering hundreds of yards let alone a space where living beings could walk through, making the connection with the peak tier kingdom all the more believable.


    "Wow, I''m really d that I stole your clothes back then."


    "Hahahahaha..so you can be funny sometimes.....in a way... I''m also d..."


    She was still on the lead showing her back, but he knew she was smiling with the same cute smile like before even though it was just for a second.


    As they walked, As had already activated his "all seer" to scan any and everything. He found many scrolls, potions, armour, rare materials and many many other items which were worth tons andtons of gold. Some which "all seer" could identify, Some couldn''t. His eyes were burning up, but he didn''t stop and kept using them without blinking a single time.


    The pain he was now suffering was really worth it. He didn''t know when he might be able toe here and teleporting here was out of the question as this ce was someone''s personal space, So he used his opportunity to the fullest.


    He was still confused on how the room changed, he first thought it may had just been some kind of distraction, hiding the real thing that they were now dwelling upon but his eyes ("all seer") don''t lie, those clothes looked normal but were made from something unknown but he didn''t think much about it, he would eventually figure it out. He had already scanned the five adventurers clothings. Only some info and some time was needed, which he could patiently wait for.


    B stoped as they were now finally at their destination.


    It was the library section of the store hall. Books were everywhereying within the tall book shelves all around.


    As looked around and felt like he found his treasure trove. There were countless books. Some looked huge, some looked small, some decorative and many more.


    B, who stopped, again started walking a different path within the library section.


    "So, are all these books are going to stay here or....?


    "They all will be sold off eventually, books are one of the lucrative businesses of ourpany, you should know that by now. Materials are easy to make and as they are written by debt filled authors. The money inflow is good I must say."


    "So that''s why all the credits are going to thepany. If the book is good,pany gets the profit and if it''s bad, the author gets all theints and the one to get shit on."


    "You are right, as usual, you are already starting to know how thispany works."


    ''Of course, I would know. That''s how most of the business andpanies work in my fucking world.''


    B went deeper and deeper and the number of books were slowly diminishing. Only heavy and brandish books could be seen. Some were so big and thick that it looked like a coalition of seven or eight books.


    As looked closely and found countries and kingdoms name on the booklets. Finally, As knew where he finally was. It was a section on details of different kingdoms, kings and queens.


    B stoped and gazed upon the ''F'' row column and found what she was looking for. She took out four books with brown colored Phoenix printed on them and gave it to his assistant.


    "I am a busy woman, but I went all the way here to just give you these books. So appreciate it my dear assistant and work hard."


    As took the books in awe.


    "Are all these books about all the kingdoms."


    "No, we don''t have that much info, we could only find detail informations on the many kingdoms we had our businesses on. All the others you saw only have one-tenth or even less informations but not to worry, those books I gave you are pretty detailed as I wrote them myself. So take good care of it."


    They walked back where they came from and as they went back B told most of everything he needed to know about the space hall, how it operates and how its connected to all three of the owners including herself.


    After that As assisted her in making her every day job easy as possible. He used some of his past life ideas to help schedule her daily work with optimal time management. The sry payment system, money transfer management, he saw through everything and after three whole days of continuous assistance and management he thought something was missing.


    Something which was essential for the management for money and currency throughout the merchant business. If that something was here, all the extra work would be totally taken away.


    As he was sitting on his own chair scratching his notes on the medium size ck ss table, he was still thinking and thinking....then it hit him.


    "Why the hell!! I didn''t realise it soon enough????!!!"


    B, who was also working on her table near him, was surprised from the sudden shouting. She looked at him with surprise as she never saw him losing his cool before.


    "What...what happened?"She asked in a worried tone.


    As stood up and walked near her desk and mmed his hands over.


    "Bank!!! B bank!!!....don''t you have a bank here!!"


    ******


    Join discord for big PP energy : https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    "What are you talking about?" Asked B in confusion.


    As looked at the women who knew and had most of everything that he thought couldn''t exist, now confused from the term "bank".


    To confirm his thoughts he closed his eyes and essed his system and searched for anything rted to banks, thinking it would had other names but no, He found nothing even simr to any facilities, other merchantpanies or kingdoms manoeuvring anything systematic as banks.


    He came back to his senses and thought as a person of this world, not his past one.


    Only one thought came in mind.


    ''Why the fuck will all the rich peoples give someone money to be stored risking it would be stolen away?''


    Many other reasons started to pop up on his mind but he didn''t wanted to give away this n as it will be actualized in the future one way or another. It was just a matter of time that somebody like B would have this idea and use their money and power to implement it.


    "I have a proposel, B."


    B, who was looking at his half covered face in confusion, now suddenly became sharp.


    "Talk."


    "You have your loan giving system right?"


    "Yes, to merchants, property owners, some nobles here and there. Why?"


    "Hhmm...Think for a second that instead of giving loans to normal people and small-time nobles. You can give loans to highborn nobles and kings and possibly the whole kingdom itself."


    B was surprised for a second. She also thought about it, but it never stayed as the amount of money and risk required for that kind of idea was enormous in many ways.


    "I know, what you are trying to say as I also had the same idea in the past. But we don''t have the amount yet."


    As smiled, confusing B even more.


    "What if those many kingdoms and many organisations give us the money themselves?"


    "What are you on about? Why would everyone justgive us their money."


    "Because they would profit more, instead of collecting dust in their treasury. They can have free profit just giving us their money which they can rightfully take away whenever they choose it, with some restrictions of course. If that is achieved and we start giving more loans. Then this cirction will...."


    "Continue on, profiting us in the process." Said B.


    B contemted as her instincts of a merchant were tingling like never before.


    "It would be hard to garner such trust but if we execute it properly. The profit can be unimaginable, you are a genius!!!" Said B in excitement.


    B stood up in joy and embraced him, forcing him to fall down with her.


    "Ouch!!! My back!!!.....you know it still hurts from your...."


    B kissed him before he couldin and kept kissing him using her tongue to shut him up.


    As also passionately kissed her, hugging her waist as she was still on top. His hands slowly went down grabbing her soft voluptuous butt and started molding it like it was his favourite toy.


    "Mmnnnnn.."


    She moaned, but her voice was duped down with his lips and tongue binding her, after a passionate session She suddenly bit his lips making it litely bleed and escaped his addictive lips.


    "Ouch!!!"


    B stood up fixing her tight mini skirt and her ckdy coat.


    "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves, shall we?"


    As only nodded and stood up right away touching his bleeding lips and tasting it with his tongue in a seductive manner.


    B gulped as she gazed upon him. ming her already burning lust within her, but she managed to control herself as usual and calmed herself down taking a long deep breath.


    "So let''s talk business."


    "Of course, you are the boss here."


    As also stood up fixing his clothes and his tilting mask.


    Both if they took their sits on the sofa. As took a ck lin charcoal and started writing on the paper right away.


    "So, we start from the workers of thepany, giving them extra benefits and then the people and after that start with the merchants advertising as much as we can then...


    As they were discussing for theing historic changes. There was another meeting going on at the shadows of the merchant area.


    Beer tub, Merchant area, Brown City.


    Inside a pub within the private quarters. There was a ray of thin light from a small broken window directing its light towards a person who was kneeling with panic and fear, wearing some dirty clothes and a smell of piss waving around him.


    This person couldn''t kneel properly as his one hand was bandaged around his cut off area which was still bleeding but not to a dangerous amount. Yes, he was Bret.


    "So you got your hands cutoff by your own women who just had a Basic bloodline, huh."


    "Y...ye..yes my lord." Said Bret withplete fear and reverence.


    "Hhmmmm....here I came to bargain about your daughter. What will you do about your debt, Bret. The money I gave you when you had no money losing it all after heavy gambling.


    How are you gonna repay me, tell me, Bret."


    Bret kept his silence, saying nothing, still feeling the pain in his cutoff hand.


    "Tell me!!!!!" Shouted the man who was sitting on afortable chair.


    The man and everything behind him were kept in darkness as the small ray of light couldn''t reach it keeping the man fully hidden, only his cranky voice indicated that he was there sitting in front of the man known as Bret.


    "I...I ha..have no..nothing m..my lord." Bret said with a quivering voice.


    What he said was true. He literally had nothing. His house was soon to be confiscated from high amount of debt he had on his head. He wanted to give away his wife and the bastard child at the least but his wife was suddenly gone and the child won''t leave her room without seeing her mother.


    He wanted to somehow give away the child at least but the guards and security were getting tight from the wild fire event of the missing princess.


    Because of that, the night was even more secured from the continuous flow of soldiers and guards around the area. If she had shouted even a little bit when he dragged her from the house. He would be found out and taken away by the guards eventually. So he didn''t give her any food or water in theing days to make her weak enough but he got even more unlucky as his missing wife came back along the princess herself.


    So he tried to raggle his wife out of her confidence and bring her and the child here but somehow he failed miserably.


    Now, he could only kneel to the man in front of him with nothing but forgiveness.


    The man on the chair looked at the piss smelling ass with disappointment and contempt.


    "At this rate, You know where you will end up right?"


    Bret who was shivering, trembled even more. He remembered the hellish ce where he saw hell itself which was shown to him as a reminder. No matter what, he didn''t want to go there. He would be happy to just die than going to that hell.


    "Ple...please no..not there, I pl..ead, not there. I will do anything, Any..anything you say. I wi..will give my li..life to you, so please."


    The man in front of bret smiled.


    "You are fucking worthless in my eyes. What I need is that child of yours. I was hoping you could bring her at the least but I guess I was wrong trusting a pissing baby like you.


    But I will give you ast chance."


    Thosest words rang on Bret''s ears. He was given some hope. The only hope to not get driven to that hell hole.


    Bret mmed his head on the floor, kneeling to show as much sincerity as he could.


    "I will do it. I will do anything. Just not there, not that hell hole."


    The man on the chair gave an evil smile showing his teeth, which some were made up from gold itself.


    "I will give you some powerful men. Looking at your hand. The princess must have given something to that woman.


    I need that child no matter what, If you fail me again....you know the consequences."


    "Yes, yes my lord. It will be done. No matter what."


    Bret felt relieved to gain some man power. He was still afraid of the dominant power his wife had show at that night but that hell. That ce, where it should never exist in this world was more terrifying than her.


    He would prefer death. Yes, death itself looked heavenly in front of that gore filled torturous ce.


    He walked away from the room, still shivering and smelling like piss.


    When he was finally nowhere to be seen inside the room. Suddenly another enigma appeared out of nowhere behind the man on the chair.


    "Is it worth it going against the princess?" Said the unknown enigma.


    The man only smiled showing his golden teenths.


    "Who do you think we are? We can''t be scared of a naive princess, Who doesn''t know how this fucking world works and for that unique brat. It''s worth it."


    The unknown man only gave a long sigh.


    "It''s your territory, so I won''t get involved. What''s the news on the new assistant "Madame" brought."


    The smile on the man disappeared instantly.


    "... He is really a total enigma. Don''t know who he is, don''t know where he came from. I didn''t even get his fucking name. He just appeared out of fucking nowhere.


    I only know that he is living on the "ATC" area. The old house of that shitty woman and is now working as her assistant. Nothing else."


    "Nothing?" Asked the man in the back with confusion.


    "I''m really being fucking serious. We found nothing on him and what irritates me the most is that because of him, the business at the "ATC" area is thriving even more."


    "Hhhm...that''s concerning, we can''t have a dark horse out of nowhere. Get rid of him as soon as possible."


    "Don''tneed to fucking order me.....I''m already on it. It will be difficult but it seems, he works three days a week. I can manage him when he''s not near that devil!! of a woman."


    "Be careful, if"Madame" gets even a hint. You know what will happen."


    The man on the chair felt a shiver on his spine.


    "....I know....I will be careful not to link it to us."


    "Ok then.....all for the father!!"


    "All for the father!!!"


    The enigma on the back just disappeared as he was never there.


    The man on the chair finally breath a sign of relive.


    "Fucking fuck face, always giving me a damn heart attack showing out of nowhere.


    He took out a picture of a silver-haired man with a mask on.


    "Take yourst breath. You piece of shit. Your end days areing."


    *****


    Be a fellow believer of the one true religion #yandere and join the discord : https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    "I hope we could discuss more about your idea tomorrow." Said B with a rare cute voice.


    "Haha.....That won''t work on me now, "Madame." ording to the contract, three days a week remember?"


    "Che...had to try." B said with her usual domineering voice.


    "Don''t worry I will prepare a file in the within four days, so be ready."


    "I don''t want to wait that long but I have my busy days too. So what are you ganna do for four days straight?"


    "Ohh....I didn''t tell you. I will join the adventures guild."


    B was surprised for a sec but changed her reaction right after.


    "I didn''t think you to be an adventurous man. You know There''s no adventure in the adventures guild here. You justplete missions and haunt monsters, which is practically very rare. You can only find some goblins and Hyenasand possibly hob goblins. So don''t waste your time bute here instead."


    "Hhhmmm.....you are right I guess."


    "Right, so why don''t youe tomorrow as we....."


    "Where''s the ce with the most monster activity then?"


    B just looked at him with puffed chicks and pinched him very hard.


    "Oooouu!!!!!....what''s that for?"


    "you want be a hero or something, killing all the monsters, saving maidens, Huh, you want to have daring adventures with a possibility of death roaming around your head.


    Let me be truthful. You are wasting your talent trying to be an adventurer. Are you trying to be powerful. You know your ''blink'' ability is already broken right? Plus you have my protection so, don''t worry and stay by my side. So Mr. Prince what do you say? Come tomo... mmmnnnn."


    As didn''t let her finish her sentence and just outright kissed her and not just a simple one but a full on passionate kiss. After a minute of extremely long tongue kiss. He finally let her lips go.


    She was breathing hard with famished cheeks and dreamy eyes like she wanted more.


    "Thanks for caring, B. I appreciate it, but I have to be strong for my own reasons, ok?" As said with full determination and seriousness.


    B felt a different aura around him like she never felt before. She knew when someone gave this kind of vibe as she experienced it herself many, many times. She slowly nodded and hugged him and kept a grip on him for a couple of seconds.


    She let him go after a while and took out a ck card from her storage ring, which surprised As as she rarely uses her space ring. She gave him the card with a little bit of hesitation but gave it to him after a bit of dithering.


    "when you go to the adventurers guild. Go to the counter and give this and when they ask for a code or reference just say "The devil''s witch.""


    As was there in confusion for a couple of seconds.


    ''Wh.... what the fuck is going on?''


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a reference from me. They will give you unique but dangerous quests step by step after they ept you in with that card, but be careful.


    Don''t ask why or don''t ask how, so just take the card."


    "But...."


    "you haven''t even given me your real name remember?"


    "Touch...thanks , I''m really grateful."


    B was still contemting if she had done the right thing or not. She was pushing him in a serious matter but the determined and the burning vibe he just gave, made her think she did the right thing and he also has talent in magic and if he stays here all the time. His ''blink'' skill will only be wasted.


    She only gave him the card with that skill in mind thinking he could escape most of the troubles if he wished.


    "Ok bye, see you after four days then."


    "Bye.....be careful."


    "Don''t worry ....."


    As walked away from her office and went down from the elevator. Everybody knew the elevator was only for the Madame but most of the staff and workers were now used to the new assistant using it.


    Half of the staff didn''t even realise that he used the elevator as he always used his aura concealment. The staff who knew about him either had mistakenly touched him or who got near him enough.


    As he was walking near the exit. He saw the usual guards but there was someone else standing by their side.


    The two guards with heavy armour all over their body. The logo of thepany pasted on their front and their backs. They both had knives at their sides and a long magic bounded spears on their hands.


    They were more or less had the most fine quality armour and weapons provided by thepany increasing their overall confidence and ego and now they were asking or bothering one of the female staff there. He only sighed looking at their ego driven behaviour and walked near them slowly undoing his concealment technique. As he walked near them, he surprisingly realised the women was Elsa.


    ''i haven''t met her in a while, have I? Hhhmmm.....B really kept me busy these past three days. She is really trying to control me, Whatever, let''s see what''s going here.''


    "So what do you say miss, will you go out with me for the night." Said the guard with a short brown beard.


    "Don''t listen to him. We are in the same age, aren''t we? Join me and let''s go to the pub near by. We can have some fun there."Said the young looking guard.


    "Uu..umm....sorry, I..I really have to go home for no..now."


    One of the young looking guards took the hesitation as a shy eptance and grabbed her hand.


    "Don''t worry. You can take care of thatter. Come on. We both are young, we shouldn''t waste our youth like this. Let''s go grab a drink."


    The bearded guard had already given up thinking it would be really bothersome for her at the rate they were bothering but the young man wasn''t that smart and instead pushed his limits grabbing her hand even tighter.


    "Pl..please leave my ha..hand." said Elsa in pitiful tone.


    The young man was now getting irritated. Many other women would just spread their legs for him when he said he worked at the "ATC" and the staff here would flirt with him time to time boosting his already blown ego but this one girl was not following him at all.


    He kind of had a thing for her, seeing her the past few days and thought to ask her out but the rejection wasn''t sitting on him well. He tried to use his Normal bloodline aura to threaten her a bit, when suddenly another aura hit him from his back. All the smugness and arrogance left his mind, filling it with fear.


    He slowly turned his rigid body to see who he had mistakenly offended only to see the mysterious assistant of their Madame. He wasn''t like the others and knew about him from the first day as he most of the time saw him entering from the front door with their boss.


    ''I''m fucked...'' he thought.


    As ced a hand on his shoulder instantly making him kneel on the spot.


    "You should be delicate with Ladies, you know, and more specially to our staffs as they are all under Madame''s care. You insult the staff you insult our boss. You should know as you are one of them.


    I will let this one slide as you are a youngd. So be careful from now on."


    "Ye..ye..yes si...sir."


    "Good....."


    "M..mr prince..."


    As turn over listening to the reminiscent shy voice.


    "oh, isn''t it Miss Elsa, long time no see."


    "Ye...yes....Thank yo..you."


    "No need to thank me. It''s partof the job."


    "N..no...I really mean it!!....umm..um.. Mr.Prince ..wo..would you like to ha..have a drink wi..with me?"


    The guards were surprised to hear those words came from her. They were trying to uhu her the past couple minutes but to no avail but when this manes she was already down for it.


    As thought for a second as his schedule was mad right now and with his own personal works were piling up but he looked at the cute and innocent look of Elsa who seems like she was ganna cry as he was taking his sweet time.


    ''Sigh....Women really are bane of all men.''


    "Of course why not. It would be my pleasure."


    Elsa finally smiled with sparkles around her green eyes.


    "Shall we go?" said As giving out his hand.


    Elsa instantly became nervous, her cheeks slowly turning red.


    "Um..umm....ye..yes."


    Elsa took the hand and started walking Merely with him.


    The guards were watching with jealousy, but what could they do, nothing, but to watch their back as they go farther away.


    Someone was also looking at their back from the wide window of the seventh floor. She thought she would just see him just a bit more from the window but was faced with the whole drama.


    She was not just gazing them with simple jealousy on her eyes. She was looking at them with intense emotions mixed with rage, envy and little bit of bitterness.


    She tried to control her emotions thinking they were only going for a drink. She knew he was a flirtatious person. Speaking with every woman with his natural enticing behaviour and she also knew about Elsa, how much reserved she was. So there was nothing wrong with that.


    But her palm was pressing harder and harder on the magic and damage sustaining super hard ss.


    She wanted to go back to her work and leave it be but couldn''t take her eyes out of their fading backs. Slowly crackling sound came from the ss where her palm was.


    The superhard ss started to crake until it reached its frame but she let go, on the final moment saving it from total destruction.


    "I hope you save your prayers my dear assistant, the day you return, the work load will be doubled for you."

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As and Elsa were walking on the dark night. They had some talk and discussion about their work rtive stuff. At first she was nervous but as they talked and hang out. She slowly became morefortable around him.


    She always felt nervous around everybody. She was an orphan of a basic bloodline from the western vige of the Fanxia kingdom. She was shy from birth as she had anxiety problems as she grew up but she learned to face it a bit with the help of her mother figure who took care of her around the orphanage but her autism problem never fully went away as she always starts to panic as more people gets around her.


    After her god mother''s death, she grieved for a whole month and decided to change herself and go to the capital, get a job and have a normal life but she was too nave.


    The city wasn''t like the vige. Everyone and anything needed money and affiliations. As she was a beauty with beautiful green eyes with great body around her hips and legs. Most of the time she was harassed and molested, but she went through the hard times saving her purity one way or another.


    Finally, she found a job oriented around women with fewer men around and finally got selected. She was happy as she got the job, not just in any store but the one and only "ATC" itself. She was guaranteed a hefty amount if she worked hard enough. So she worked with double the effort than other as her stuttering and shy nature was in many ways binding her down and she had suffered enough in the city so this job was herst straw as well.


    After many months, her hard work paid off even getting the recognition of the Madame herself working at the fifth floor but the harassment never stopped. It would have stopped if she had the courage to resist and use her magic at the least but her condition made her panic and freeze at those moments. It was a miracle how many times she managed to protect herself but one evening she waspletely locked as the one who targeted her was a guard of the pce. She couldn''t get help, and most of the people ignored her situation looking at the royal insignia on the guard''s armor.


    She thought she was finally cornered, but fate seems to protect her for some reason and within the blink of a second she found the guard lying unconscious on the floor.


    She thanked the one who protected her but this someone seems to not want to be known. So she went back to her work feeling relived escaping from another pitfall. That was the same day she met him. The mysterious person whom she somehow doesn''t feel her heart quiver. Her always shaking heart calmed down just being near him. She talked with a bit of stutter but at this point it seems that it had already became a habit, which he didn''t seem to mind at allparing to all the other looks she gets in a daily basis.


    Now they were walking alongside each other. It was the first time for her to be with a man and not fully panic. She wanted to get closer, talk and be with him more but she knew if she got too much close,her Madame would surely burn her to the ground.


    She had already seen how attached she was from the meeting they had on the rooftop restaurant. She was thinking to just ignore him for the continuous days, but she met him again saving her from the disturbing guards.


    She couldn''t stop her emotions anymore and with a bit of courage, asked him to join her for a drink. She didn''t Know if she will get fired tomorrow from her Madame''s retribution but she did what her heart wanted and the heart wants what heart wants.


    "T..hanks for joining m..my invite."


    "No, worries. I can''t reject such offer from a lovelydy."


    "W..Will we, see each other a..again?"


    "Hmmm.....let''s see. Can''t say more about that but I will try my best."


    Elsa seemed a bit sad hearing his hesitation but looking at the bright side, he considered to even think about her even with their differences in status and power as she only had a basic bloodline which was lowest of the low.


    She only had good looks which only gave her endless problems.


    She smiled looking at the deep crescent moon.


    ''At least, he knows about me a bit more now.''


    It was gettingte at night and as they walked out of the "ATC" area, the number of people were slowly getting lower.


    Every step they walk near her home. Elsa was getting more and more sad. She didn''t want to leave this bubble offort but here they were. Right near her house''s front door.


    As looked around a bit and stopped near her.


    "It''s been a wonderful night Mrs. Elsa, let''s hope we can meet and have a drink together."


    Elsa didn''t say anything and only hugged him out of nowhere.


    "Mrs. Elsa??"


    "Can I stay like this for a while?" Elsa Pleaded in a low voice.


    As didn''t say anything and hugged her back. He didn''t know what she had been through but at least he could give a hug back.


    They stayed there for a couple of minutes, and Elsa finally let him go.


    "I''m s..sorry...."


    "You don''t have to, everyone have their own problems."


    As patted her blond silky hair with a bit of care.


    "Ok, see youter. Mrs Elsa."


    "....elsa...."she said in a low voice.


    "Hmm??"


    "Elsa...Elsa is fine!!."She said in a loud voice.


    "Oh...Elsa it is then. Ok Elsa, have a good night."


    "Good night to you too." Said Elsa in a warm voice.


    It was the first time in many ages that she spoke without stuttering, and she herself was surprised.


    As waved his hands and with a good bye finally went back as she slowly went inside her home.


    ''Finally.....now I can take care of these pesky bugs following me around.''


    ******


    Sorry for the short chapter guys....its been busytely as the lockdown is going to open soon. Hope you guys understand...?


    And for illustrations on Elsa. You can join our Discord : https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    As cracked his neck and knuckles, looked around with his already activated "all seer". From the moment he was easily caught by B. He has always been extra careful using his "all seer" most of the time.


    And for the past two days. A group of people with the same name were always watching him except when he was doing his job at the All Time clothing. He shuck it off at first but the numbers kept rising up and now there were more than fifty already.


    So he thought it was finally time to send a message to this unknown enemy. He wanted to ask B about this, but she has been a control freaktely, always trying to bind him every opportunity she gets. So, he didn''t want to give her any form of leverage. He liked her, yes, but trying to control him was a different matter altogether.


    "haaaaa...."


    He sighed thinking about B for a second and circted his mana.


    ''System Activate.''


    He scanned them again with his advance "all seer" and found out they had somewhat ten people who had normal tier bloodline.


    He was still walking normally, observing them from time to time. He didn''t want to kill them like he did to the hob goblins, there were consequences for killing in human society. The poption was already decreasing as it was. Nobody wanted extra deaths from killing each other but it didn''t mean there was no malice and corruption, but the opposite actually, there was more to say than plenty.


    As walked to an ally trying to create a blind spot for himself and used his teleportation symbol sequence with time order which would change locations every second.


    The people who were stalking him started getting suspicious as the ally was not the way to any of his usual destinations.


    "Somethings wrong, that ally doesn''t lea...."


    The person suddenly felt a hand strike at the side of his neck and lost his consciousness right away. He was one of the leaders of the spy assembly with many years of experience but all that went to waste in a single careless second. Not just him but all the others started falling down one by one as each second passed.


    They all felt an unexpected presence at their back but not having enough time to even blink, they lost consciousness after a quarter of a second.


    The group of spies who were known for their quick wits and intelligence gathering were nowying down on the cold floor of the pavement, some were inside the buildings, and some were at the rooftops. Some who were acting like normal pedestrians were also down cold and all it took was a single minute.


    He didn''t stop there, he teleported to his house and started doing the same with all the stalkers around who were acting like simple citizens. He may have harmed some innocent ones as he didn''t know who were who among them, but his strike would onlyy them cold for three to four days, nothing harmful as it was just a warning, not an all-out war.


    "I guess this is enough to say, ''not to fucking mess with me.'' If theye again"


    As took out a high level scroll from his storage ring and it showed some of the locations of the spies who had normal tier bloodlines.


    "I will know."


    With a malicious smile he teleported back to his manor to start his usual night training.


    .


    .


    .


    B was still at his office working as usual. Being an owner of such a huge part of the merchantpany was time consuming as always but she didn''t felt burdened or stressed out but she relished in taking care of the "ATC", cause this was the culmination of years and years of her hard work and she loved designing new fashionable clothes every day.


    She was still drawing some trial out designs with a smile on her face, but she looked at the ck ss desk at her side and gave a long sigh.


    "...I''m missing him already. Did I really fell for him? I really did huh...I thought love was a sham but was proven wrong yet again.hhmmmm.what am I going to do now? At this rate I won''t survive a single day without him.."


    She sighed again and dropped her charcoal line and slowly walked near his desk. She slightly touched his desk, sliding her fingers along the way. She came near his sit and the usual addicting smell hit her nostrils.


    She inhaled all the aroma around and sat on his chair tingling her nose even more from his stronger scent. She savored it all not even leaving a single whiff. She lined back on his chair touching his desk. She started feeling warm within her body and the heat kept increasing and increasing with each passing second. It wasn''t the regr warmth of high temperature but the hotness of her passion of lust which kept growing.


    She started touching her own body, her arms around her shoulders and her neck feeling it all over. Her hands started moving towards her soft and ample breasts. She could feel her nipples gradually getting hard. She wanted to pinch them and certain someone to lick them and the moment she thought of him her lust was getting out of her control rapidly. She could stop herself, but she didn''t and kept on going, squeezing her own soft melons.


    "ahhh..mnnn"


    She unbuttoned her tight coat and the shirt within, then she unclothed her inner wear, finally revealing her beautiful D cup melons. She looked at her set of big knockers.


    "They became bigger again"


    She sighed a bit but her still burning lust drove those thoughts away. She slowly started molding her own boobs. Her finger tips squeezing deep like they were lost within the softness. She massaged and kept moaning still relishing on the strong scent around her.


    "umm..yaa..oooohhhhhI can feel it.aaaahh"


    She pinched her hard nipples which was already sensitive enough.


    "aaahhhh!!!!..."


    She felt she wanted more. Her body demanding itself to feel the lust even more. She looked around and sealed her surrounding with mana cage. Her delicate hands slowly went to her tight small skirt and gently lifted it up. Today she was wearing ck tights covering her whole legs making her already thick and beautiful thighs even more seductive.


    She wanted to pull down her tights, but her hands wouldn''t listen, tearing the part around the valley between her thighs. She quickly moved her thin and wet panties and touched her sensitive small button. Her valley was already dripping wet making her love juice spill down as there was nothing to stop it.


    Her moist deep cunt was a thing of beauty on itself. Pink and wet, any man would die to just nce at the treasure drool on the their wild thoughts.


    Her lean delicate finger started pacing her small mold. Shaking it to feel the pleasure even more.


    "ahhhhahhhhh.ohh.yaaa..yaaa.ooohhhit feels soooo goooodahhhhh..princeoh mr. prince...mnnfuck me ahhyaaafuck mee.ahh..ahhh.."


    Her eyes were turning dreamy losing itself in lust. Her cheeks getting red and her mind and heart remembering her only beloved, reminiscing the moments they kissed and the way he felt her body all over, mostly her buttocks. The way he gripped and molded them like he owned them. She lined her side of the face on the desk, spreading her ck-purple hair around the desk.


    She increased her pace as she thought how he would put his thick staff inside her. She had felt his thick, long dragon many times when they were hugging and kissing. The simple thought of that thing going inside her, sent electricity all around her body.


    She felt something wasing from inside her and increased her pace even more.


    "ahhh.ahhhyesss.ahhhI''ming.ahh.ahh.ahh.AAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!"


    With a loud orgasm her body stretched protruding her waist aloft from the chair. Her left hand still on the chair taking support and her right at her clit. She moaned liked never before Cuming all over his desk. She jerked for a couple of time and finallynded on the chair, her body relishing on the feeling of the orgasm.


    She was breathing roughly looking at the mess she created.


    "fuck.....i d..did it a..again."


    She felt a bit tired. She did the samest night, slowly losing control, but it was worth it as she could at least control her urges during the day working with him but it was getting worse. The more she spent time with him, the more charming he bes, the way he talked, the way he gazed at her, the way he spoke, the way he handled his job. Everything about him was attracting her even more.


    "at this rate.... I''m gonna lose it."


    As she was thinking about him. Her earring on her left ear lighten up. Her dreamy eyes suddenly changed, turning viciously sharp. She tapped it and focused on what she was going to hear.


    "speak.." she said in a demanding voice.


    "They made their move Madame.." said the mysterious voice.


    "where and when?"


    "Just a couple of minutes ago, near Madame''s turf. They were using the spy force to stalk Madame''s assistant."


    Her surrounding suddenly became chill with dense with killing aura spreading everywhere. If she didn''t caged the room with her mana. Her killing aura would had spread out all over the building, even affecting some of the peoples outside but it was for a slight second and she recovered right after.


    "what happened then?" asked B in a calm but domineering voice.


    "its hard to say this Madame but.."


    "say it." She said with impatience.


    "uummm.all the spies were suddenly knocked out and were found unconscious."


    "oh!.."


    B was surprised but thought he may had a hand on it, she didn''t know how but she could only think about his "blink" ability which she didn''t have much info on.


    She smiled looking at the oue. She was in some way proud from what happened.


    "take one of them to interrogate."


    "already on it Madame"


    "good.."


    She disconnected her mana from the earring cancelling out the call.


    "oh... my charming Mr.prince. What more are you hiding?"


    She felt the rush of lust overriding her brain again. The sudden revtion of his more mysterious side turned her even more. Her heart started beating rapidly, making her already wet panties, more moist.


    She breathed heavily looking at the drawer near the table and walked near to open it. She took one of the buttoned shirts which looked it was worn before. She looked at the shirt and hesitated a bit, but she followed her instincts and ced his shirt on her face. She inhaled the fragrance and walked towards the chair again, the shirt still covering her face.


    She ced the shirt around her neck like a scarf and used her both hands to properly unbuttoned all her clothes and released her mini skirt down showing her tights which were attached to her thighs and legs like its own skin. Her hands gently pulled down the tights wiggling her waist and ass to make It more easier to pull down and when it was finally down.


    She sat and lined back on the chair again, now sitting in afortable position than before. She used her own legs to pull down the tights in a seductive manner. Now her long beautiful bare legs were on view. Her skin looked pale and smooth as ever. If As had been here. He would have already lost control and attacked her already.


    Her panties which were already wet were now again moist. She also pulled her panties down and threw it away, the only thing covering her bottom was her white shirting down to her waist.


    She took his shirt again and gave another long sniff.


    "if I have to fall, then I will fall deeper than ever before." she said in a dreamy voice.


    She lowered her delicate finger between her thighs and started doing what she wanted the most.


    "ahhhh.yaaa.oohmy princeyaaa.fuck..this feels much better than beforeoohhahh ahh..ahhh.ahhhh"


    ********


    what''s up guys. ....I want to say that only small percentage of you guys that read my novel had added it in your library. if you end up reading this novel please consider adding it. it''s free and you can always remove it, thanks.


    Join our haul of degenerates at our discord, you are always wee : https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    .


    .


    .


    .


    B put her coat on and gradually buttoned it from up to down. She looked back at her assistant''s desk and chair, all wet with her sweat and love juice all over. The burning passion inside her had finally cooled down from the long and lustful session.


    "I really did it, didn''t I?. haaa..I still have to wait for four days. Should I just kidnap him?. No, I don''t have a proper understanding of his powers yet and I don''t want him to hate me.


    Aaaaaa.the thought of him hating me, my heart somehow hurts. Oh god, why did you make me fall for him so much."


    For the first time after her inevitable rise, she felt vulnerable in her heart and in a good way, feeling blissful within.


    It was past midnight already and she wanted to sleep but she had work to do, so sleep was forter now. She walked to her elevator, her legs wobbling a little along the way. The session earlier had already made her legs a bit weaker but it was not like she could not manage.


    She entered her private elevator, being back to her usual self. She fixed her hair, her dress, and her tight skirt. She put her hands between her breasts and took out a long key. She ced the long key to a keyhole at the side of the elevator buttons and turned it.


    The moment she turned the key. The elevator started going down not the usual way with a smooth pace but with a lot more speed and force. Making g''s inside the elevator room out of bnce but it didn''t affect B at all. She was calm as ever like she was used to this thousand of times. It kept going and going for a full minute. It should have only taken less than half a second to reach the ground floor but she wasn''t going there, she had other ns, somewhere else, somewhere sinister to go.


    The door of the lift finally opened and there it was, a long alley, which seemed to be made from only steel and metal doors along the way. There was a guard near each door. All heavily reinforced with the best amour in the market. It wasn''t like the two guards in front of the building but much stronger and imbued with greater magic.


    All the guards started bowing down as she passed. She neither nodded nor gave them eye contact. She just walked past them like she didn''t even know about their existence. She took a turn opening a wide soundproof door. Right after she walked inside, another alley came in view but with heavier l secure doors at the sides. There was another change around here than the section before.


    SCREAMS!!!!!


    "Pleassseee!!!!! Let meeee goo, i..i won''t do it agaaaiiinnn!!!"


    "It hurts, somebody, please somebody, it really hurts."


    "Water, please give me water..I will do anything, ju..just a drop is enough."


    "Heeelllppppp meeee!!!!!.....haaaaa!!!!!, please with the love of god, heeelllppp meeee."


    "Madame...please Madame...I beg you, please let me out"


    "Please..I have a family..a small daughter..let meeee OUT!!!!!!"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    There were screams, whispers of despair, pain, and anger. Some of their voice sounded dry, some were loud to the brim. Some were smashing their door with all their force to no avail. How could they? Their room was fully locked, with no toilet, no bed, nothing. Mana absorbing metal all covering the entire room.


    Some rooms were too cold, cold enough to slowly but painfully freeze the person inside. Some were too hot, so hot that it absorbed every drop of moisture around their body.


    Some screams were from outright pain, as all they could feel was the des piercing every part of their body only leaving their heart and the brain and after the said person reached their final breath. He or she has fully healed again with the mostpetent healing potion and the hell cycle continued.


    Most of the people here were already broken. Their minds not handling the immense amount of torture. They all had to live inside their own shit and all they got for a portion of food was a disgusting haggard loaf of hard bread and all day and night they could only hear was the pain and agony of the people beside them for how long they didn''t know as there was no sign of clock or sunlight to recognize the flow of time.


    B walked along herne not even flinching a single bit, rather she started smiling. A grin so evil and sadistic, turning her charming and gorgeous looks into someone who was only filled with malice and love for other''s pain.


    "oohhh..how I missed these voices of despair." She said in a loving voice.


    Her voice was heard by some of the nearby inmates and another session of the loud noise of pleading started to spread around.


    "Madame!!!....please Madame!!!! I will do anything, anything. Please just let me out of this ce, please, PLEASE..PLEASE!!!!!!"


    .


    .


    "Madame!!!!.....please!!! Just kill me, just kill me!!!!!.i will do anything, just kill me."


    .


    .


    .


    "Let me ouuuttt..let me oouuttt!!!!!!! Madame!!!!!! I plead!!!!"


    B listened to the symphony like it was her favorite music. She smiled, even more, listening to the depraved voices all around her. She was still walking towards arge gate size door. With two buffed guards standing side by side.


    When she was near. The guards with their huge arms started pushing the heavy door, when she was finally near, the door was already opened and the guards were bowing showing their utmost respect and fear.


    As usual, she didn''t care and went inside. The room inside was dark as the lights were off, only a widescreen of the window was shining white as she walked near it. Two people were already near the ss, watching what lied within.


    One was a woman, another a man, both looked old enough, meaning they were already at the end of their life span.


    When they both heard the footsteps, they immediately knew who wasing from their backs. They both looked back with respect and reverence. They weren''t afraid like others, as they had known her from the time she was little.


    B was surprised to see both of them here.


    "What are you both doing here?"


    "We have an important message Madame." Said the old woman.


    "Oh! Is it soo important that you both needed toe here?"


    "Sorry for the intrusion Madame, but it''s a significant matter." Said the old man with a deep voice.


    B didn''t say anything and walked near the ss window and gazed at what lied behind.


    There was a room, all white, lights everywhere. Inside the room, there were four peoples roped down on a chair with metal wires. The room wasn''t all white as there was a pool of blood down every chair.


    Some of these people had their hands cut off, some of their eyeballs taken out. Sharp des piercing their backs and cor bones. Everyone sitting on the chair had not single teeth and nails whatsoever. If as looked at the guys and girls sitting on the chair all bloodied, he would surely recognize them. Not with their face as they were all now unrecognizable but using his "all seer" of course.


    But he was lucky to not see the horrendous site about what lied here where B was watching without giving a single blink.


    "What''s the important news?" said B still looking at the five tortured peoples who were unconscious as their brain couldn''t handle the amount of pain their bodies were feeling the past hours.


    Both the old man''s and women''s eyes became serious all of a sudden.


    "All-father has dered war upon us." The old man said with a calm but serious voice.


    B took a long sigh.


    "haaaaa....right at the moment when I was starting to enjoy my life a bit." Said B in a calm voice.


    But her aura changed the secondter with pressure like never before. All the prisoners started fainting, some guards fell down the floor, breathing and shaking heavily.


    Both the old women and the man didn''t seem to be affected at all but they also felt a bit of pressure, shaking their hands a bit.


    "If they want a war then a war they will get!!" B said in a voice filled with deep anger and hatred.


    *******


    what''s up, guys. ....I want to say that only a small percentage of you guys that read my novel had added it to your library. if you end up reading this novel please consider adding it. it''s free and you can always remove it, thanks.


    Join our league at our discord to possess power you never imagined, don''t worry you are always wee: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    hello guys author here, Important announcement to say. lockdown hase down and most of you already know, duty calls all of us from our work. I wanted to do both writing and work but that doesn''t seems possible.


    so I decided to upload 2 chapters a week, Tuesday and Saturday at the usual time as now.


    21:00 (GMT+5:45)


    Hope you guys don''t mind and keep on reading my Novel even without the daily upload. Enjoy this chapter.


    ********


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The sun slowly rose, giving light to end the dark night, waking up all the living that had close their eyes in deep slumber, except for one. The one who doesn''t sleep nor dreams, but takes the quiet ck night as his second home, where nobody could interrupt him from entering his own world, the world of new ideas and discoveries this world had never seen.


    On top of a cold snowy mountain, where many giant white furry yetisy dead withrge chunks of the mountain destroyed. There he was, his silver hair waving from the cold snowy breeze with his eyes closed, his mind and body still in a meditative state.


    The mana surrounding him being somehow diverse. Different from all the normal humans, making it some way, unique and divine, forcing even the birds and small animals to gaze at it him with awe.


    The multicolored aura which hezily named peace aura was spreading out from his body more and more. It wasn''t like the times before where he only circted it within him. For his whole four years, continuously using it every morning and every other instance he found himself tired. He felt different like the peace aura was overriding his own soul. It wasn''t the first time he felt like this. The moment he turned his body to a teenage one, he would feel a bit of pain from within, each time when he circted his peace aura and he shrugged it as it wasn''t bothering him too much but today it felt different for As.


    He wanted to control it to not spread it out even further as it was inclosing his surrounding as well. Persisting to control it every second but to no avail and finally decided to use his bloodline aura to at least regte it somehow.


    And slowly it started to work but the control was still a bit loose. The peace aura started going into his body but he started to feel a bit of pain as he gently absorbed it.


    The pain was increasing every instance as he absorbed but he didn''t let it be. He felt if he let go of the peace aura now, he would lose it forever and it had already be a vital part of his life after using it all the time.


    The pain kept increasing and increasing but he didn''t let go. The pain wasn''t anything he felt before as he felt the pain not from his body but from the deep within his own soul itself.


    Sweat started to appear all around his body and it started heating up bit by bit increasing in temperature. The cold snow and ice started melting all around him. His skin started to look like it was slowly breaking with specter light pending out from the gaps but his eyes were still closed trying to maintain his now breaking state.


    His pain was now at an excruciating level for himself. He didn''t want to stop but his body wasn''t agreeing with him as it recognized itself slowly dying and gradually started losing its control over the bloodline power and the peace aura itself.


    But it was toote, all the condensed colorful peace aura was fully absorbed and he felt like his soul and body were going to explode into oblivion, his skin started to crack rapidly than before.


    He felt he was slowly getting ripped apart from within. His thoughts of this power that it was only a minor form of aura which was only useful for calming and refreshing his mind,pletely changed. Now this peace aura of his was somehow demolishing his own body and soul from within.


    "What the fuck, am I going to die just like that?" he thought in despair.


    Slowly he couldn''t move his body, his hands, and legs and gradually lost control over his fingers. The only thing maintaining him was his precious system leaking out the extra amount of mana and unknown energy inside him, but that was also slowly going away as his connection with the system was going away as his body couldn''t maintain thene symbol connecting both him and the system.


    His body fell down like a dead sack, his heart slowly losing its beat, his body still glowing, and ready to explode anytime soon. Finally, his body couldn''t maintain itself and lost all connection with the system, automatically stopping his aura concealing technique.


    The moment the technique fully stopped, his lust aura burst out from within like never before, turning into a silver-blue-colored fire, devouring his entire body.


    The fire rekindled his almost dying heart and re-energized itself. The heart started to beat at a healthy pace, his rippled skin started to heal and the excess energy was again condensed inside him. The peace aura which was rampaging inside his soul calmed down as the lust aura was epassing it and slowly merging within his soul.


    The remaining excess energy from all that process wasing out of his body and mana started to properly circte inside him, with his heart, his lungs and everything started working.


    After a couple of seconds, As suddenly stood up opening his eyes. The excess energy surrounding his body exploded outwards from his body, giving a strong shockwave reaching far, far away. The dead yetis, birds, animals all around him, were disintegrated into dust. The snow around him was gone, all his clothes, everything.


    As breathed heavily, trying to take in as much air as possible. His hazel-colored eye shining bright blue for a couple of seconds but deemed down.


    "A.am I dead?" As said in confusion.


    He looked around for a couple of seconds and saw nothing but rocks. There was no snow and the dead yetis he killed but the scene from the top of the mountain was the same.


    He touched himself and felt his heartbeat and finally calmed down.


    "Thank god." As said in relief.


    Then he realized he had no shirt and looked down to only see his big dong.


    "What the fuck?....where''s my clothes?"


    He panicked again and looked to his left hand and saw his many magic rings. With peace of mind, he again fell down watching the blue sky. It was already morning and he was tired as fuck.


    He instinctively tried to regte his peace aura but stopped it midway. The memories of his near-death experience evoked in his mind. He didn''t know what to do as he never got his mind and body tired, he had always used his peace aura to rid of any tiredness he ever felt.


    Experiencing being tired from his body and mind was a first for him after so many years. He felt reminiscent and strange as his body ached all over.


    "System."


    His System booted and his mind felt connected. His brain pained a bit without his peace aura but it was manageable. The pain he felt from his soul a moment ago was more excruciating than this. The pain right now was just like a bite from an ant.


    "Status."


    Name: As Don Roxwell


    Bloodline: Royal "Don" bloodline (peak-supreme)


    Age: 16 years (4 years)


    Race: Human / ???


    STR: B <= A ( temporary )


    AGI: B <= A+ ( temporary )


    DEF: B


    MP: SS+ <= SS


    INT: SS+


    LUCK: B


    CHARM: ???


    FACE: ???


    Rank: S Rank <= A+ Rank


    Soul: S+ <= A+


    ss: Elemental (Mythical ss)


    Subss: Mage (All humans are Mage by default.)


    Title: All element user, System creator, Pathfinder, Taboo breaker, Ladies Man.....


    Natural ability: Specter aura (peace aura upgraded), Embodiment of lust (stage 2), System.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "What the hell happened to me?"


    *****


    what''s up, guys. ....I want to say that only a small percentage of you guys that read my novel had added it to your library. if you end up reading this novel please consider adding it. it''s free and you can always remove it, thanks.


    Join our league at our discord to possess power you never imagined, don''t worry you are always wee: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    "What the hell happened to me?


    One second I''m meditating and another second I''m dying. What the actual fuck is going on? and what the hell is wrong with my status?"


    As checked his status again and again and it was still the same. He tried moving his hands and neck with his tired body aching all over.


    "My strength and agility are lower as my body is in a shit form right now but what the fuck happened to my Face and Charm. It''s showing unknown now. Did it upgrade to the level that my system can''tprehend? Or something else happened..haaaa...my brain hurts just thinking and my fucking back hurts too.Amelia!!, where are you? I miss you. I miss all of you.."


    The experience was too intense for him without his peace aura, so As chose to look at the scenery from the mountain for a couple of minutes, gazing at the lush green forest and the beautiful rising sun on the horizon to calm himself a bit.


    He clogged everything, his mana connection with the system, his aura concealing technique, his mana transfer to his aging ring. As the mana stopped transferring to the aging ring. His body started getting smaller with the sound of muscle twitching and bone crackling all over. It pained a bit more but he didn''t care. After a few seconds, he returned to his four-year-old form, still naked covered with his overwhelming cuteness.


    The nearby death experience made him reminisce about his loved ones, his mom, his maid, his teacher, and of course his healer. Remembering the moments in the capital. The times he spent with everyone. Everyone there cared for him and loved him dearly and he also loved them back. They were much more special to him than his kinfolk from his past life ever be. He finally thought that at the moment of his rebirth, he would finally have a chance of living a life being loved but, everything had to change because his father wanted something, making a deal with the devil.


    "I wonder how they are doing. Is father keeping his word? Even if he doesn''t, mother is still strong enough with Anny, Tanya, and Amelia at her back.


    The only issue would be my newborn sister. Is she ok?.... I hope mother is being careful?....haaa.should I go back? I think I''m strong enough."


    He remembered the time where he got hopelessly put down surrounded by his own father and all the high-nobles. He recalled their sheer domineering aura turning his small body to a standstill and his own mother helplessly falling down right in front of his eyes. Furthermore, he didn''t forget the utter fear he felt when the unknown being possessed his father close to him.


    Recalling all those memories he stood up and pped his own cheeks with a bit more force turning it all red with his handprints all over.


    "Don''t be stupid, As. It''s just been two weeks since you escaped and trained a bit. Don''t get ahead of yourself!!" he shouted to himself.


    "Believe mother and all the others. If you go now, you will only be a burden. That fucking ''shit'' wants you, so stay calm, you already gave them enough information so stayposed and do what you came here to do."


    He gave himself a hard reminder of why he was here and what he required to do. He snapped out of his moment of sadness and despair of near-dead experience.


    He circted his mana within his body, activating his system, aura concealing technique, and transmitted mana to his aging ring. The energy from the ring started surrounding his whole body slowly making his body grow. It didn''t hurt like before and gradually turned to his teenage body in seconds.


    "uuhhh feels better to be young and..horny?"


    He moved his body around and exercised his arms and legs. He looked at his status and gazed at his Natural ability.


    "Specter aura?...Embodiment of lust, stage two? What the fuck? It has stages now? Fucking stage one was already hard to control."


    He tried to feel and check his lust aura within and he was momentarily shocked.


    "what the.... I can feel it inside my soul now."


    His body started heating up and a long tent started to rise down below. His heartbeat started rising and his teenage hormones started rampaging rapidly. He felt hornier than ever before imagining all sorts of hi things. He thought about Jena, Devy, B, and all the other women he had bedded. The urges kept increasing until he abruptly stopped using his lust aura through his soul.


    "What the hell was that? I couldn''t properly control this power before and now it''s getting even harder, affecting me in the process.shit!. Is my luck at the worst today?


    But it did save me from this peace aura. Damn, I trusted this power to handle my mind and body and it tried to harm me, explode me to bits.


    I was just using it as usual and this shit happens. Fuck! I really underestimated this peace aura or should I say specter aura now. I didn''t change the fucking name, did it change itself? Now I''m scared to even think it is part of myself."


    As wanted to use it now so bad but held it in. He was in some way already addicted to the feeling of peace using multiple times a day. He already knew he would get a bit addicted to it if he used it multiple times, so he guided and discipline himself to use it only when he gets tired or needs a boost in exhausting times but the urge he was feeling now proved the discipline was not enough.


    As he was contemting what to do with his state. His earring started to buzz, giving him a scare.


    "Ohh godwhy is she calling so early in the morning?"


    He tapped his earring and it started observing his mana on its own.


    "yes.Ma..dame."


    "Ohh.someone''s grumpy so early in the morning." Said B.


    "sorry.its been a cranky morning," As said in a tired tone.


    "I would like to ask more about that but there''s something important to say. Come to my."


    "No." said As abruptly.


    "...."


    "...."


    "I can give you a rais.."


    "Noo." As said gruffly again


    "it''s impor.."


    "Noooo."


    "why.?" said B in a cute but sad tone.


    "haaaa....Don''t do that? Making me the guilty one."


    "I didn''t say anything yet."


    As sighed again.


    ''she is reminding me of my mother when she was in her pregnant phase, always trying to control and possess me every single chance she gets.''


    Remembering his mother again, he sighed.


    "ok.why?"


    "I knew you would give in. oh what I was talking about? Oh right. Do you know the people you defeated yesterday night?"


    As got confused for a second.


    "yaaaa..why? What happened?"


    "I know you are new to this and it might be a kind of a surprise, but those shitty barbarians and we the "ATC" are on full fledge war now. So I wanted you ''here'' to protect you. Soe here instead of going to the adven.."


    "No..."


    "Why do you keep interrupting me?...how rude."


    "Not trying to get arrogant and all but I can handle myself, B. If I can''t, then I will escape to where you are. Ok?"


    "hmmm..you did handle all the fifty and more spies but I''m mostly worried because.."


    "because..?"


    "Hmmm how do I say this?....you didn''t kill anyone among the spies, have you?"


    "....yaaa, something''s wrong with me ''not'' killing?"


    "There''s a lot actually but I''m not going to preach on that right now. I thought we both were the same, going through simr situations but it seems your heart is still clean.


    But Don''t worry dear, I will handle most of the dirty stuff in this war. You just do you. Oh work is closed from today for a few weeks. We can discuss your ns after this is all over ok?"


    "Why do I feel, there''s something I''m missing?...hmmm. Ok. Call me if something happens."


    "ooohh, you are worried about me?" said B in an adoring voice.


    "yes, of course. I would be devastated if something happened to you."


    "...."


    "Hello, B, you still there?"


    "you and your glib tonguehumph."


    She canceled the call right after.


    "You could have at least given me some info about them. Damn women.


    Hmmm.. full-on war huh. Is it because of me? I think not. I just arrived here like a few days ago and she said they dered war on the wholepany itself, not just her.


    So we are dealing with something big, aren''t we? A power that dare challenges the whole ''ATC'', a merchant group that has connections with so many kingdoms and has a substantial amount of money, weapons, and potions. Even my lovely father with the full force of Xandar itself will think twice to go on a full-scale war with the whole ''ATC''.


    Hmmm.so they must be some powerful individuals. Should I have listened to her? Am I getting too arrogant with my teleportation skill? And B seemed worried about me a bit even knowing about my so-called ''Blink'' ability. Well, I ''can'' do more than just ''blink'' here and there."


    As he was getting tense about the war. His tired body and mind instinctively used his specter aura (peace aura) to cool his mind. His mind started to be at peace and his tiredness went away in mere seconds. He finally realized he had calmed down too quickly and his body was again in tip-top condition.


    "Whwhat.i just used it didn''t i? "


    He touched himself if he was going to explode or something but nothing happened.


    "No..Nothing happened to me right?"


    ""status" and scan my whole body adding the state of my body option."


    Name: As Don Roxwell


    Bloodline: Royal "Don" bloodline (peak-supreme)


    Age: 16 years (4 years)


    Race: Human / ???


    STR: A


    AGI: A+


    DEF: B


    MP: SS+


    INT: SS+


    LUCK: B


    CHARM: ???


    FACE: ???


    Rank: S Rank


    Soul: S+


    ss: Elemental (Mythical ss)


    Subss: Mage (All humans are Mage by default.)


    Title: All element user, System creator, Pathfinder, Taboo breaker, Ladies Man.....


    Natural ability: Specter aura (peace aura upgraded), Embodiment of lust (stage 2), System.


    State: Calm and Healthy (In top condition) <= Tired, Confused, Horny (low), Panic (low|).


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As took a long breath in relief.


    "uuffff...I''m ok, I''m ok. Thank god. Ok, that means I can still use it, yes!!! I can use It!!!!


    I sound like a sick addict who just found his drugs. Shit, have to control meter on."


    He activated his "all-seer" from the start before leaving the ce, being careful as ever. He looked around and started his teleportation sequence. He took out a new set of clothes from his storage ring and wore it, except his underwear of course.


    He again looked around before leaving. When he looked around at thest second, he found something strange in the sky with his "all-seer". He looked again to confirm but found nothing.


    "Am I losing my shit after facing death for a second? I hope not."


    He wanted to check his status again but left it and activated his teleportation sequence and teleported out there like he was never there in the first ce.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Far away in the sky above the destroyed mountain (by As), yeti mountain, Fanxia kingdom.


    In the blue sky, the glorious morning sun lighted the white beautiful clouds flowing through the cold and gentle morning breeze. In the middle of all the splendor. Two beings slowly appeared out of nowhere with pping sounds, spreading across the sky.


    One had a pair of outsized deep dark-colored wings, pping like a hungry eagle ready to hunt its prey and another one had full pure white wings like it was here to bless everything and anything.


    Their body and face were fully covered in their own aura and miasma, one with nothing but darkness and one with nothing but light. The morning light couldn''t shine the darkness of the ck-feathered and it also couldn''t outshine the white-feathered one.


    They were both looking at the ce where As just was.


    "well, he got some sharp eyes." Said the dark figure with a deep and menacing voice.


    "indeed." Said the one covered in light with a gentle and lovely voice.


    ******


    i know I''m saying it again but...what''s up, guys. ....I want to say that only a small percentage of you guys that read my novel had added it to your library. if you end up reading this novel please consider adding it. it''s free and you can always remove it, thanks.


    if you want to be a milf supremacist join our discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    "Well, he has some sharp eyes." Said the dark figure with a deep and menacing voice.


    "Indeed, what did he call it?" Said the figure covered in light with a gentle and light voice.


    "Something like "all-seer", a pretty bold name for such a garbage."


    "That so-called garbage almost blew our cover, Azezal."


    "yaaa..yaaa, whateverbut it seems we failed to take it out."


    "Not me, you, failed. Don''t point this to me you foul fiend and you almost killed him as well."


    "Ohe on Razhael, you know I tried taking it out without harming him. ''Hee'' was the stubborn one trying to possess it for himself."


    "haaa.what should we do now? That celestial power isn''t meant for mortals like himself. it will only grow to harm himter in the future." Razhael said in a worried tone.


    "Why do we need to care about a mere mortal Razhael, we just came here to check on the seven sins. So one''s already done, let''s go."


    "How can you say that, we spent millennia with these mortals, of course, I''m going to be worried?"


    "He will be ok, for Hell''s sake. He is the new Embodiment of lust and it helped suppress the celestial energy already, so calm the fuck down."


    "umm.i hope so... Ok, I will believe you on that then Azezal."


    "ok.where were we, oh right. We were going to see the Embodiment of wrath. Who was it again? Was it a giant?"


    "I don''t feel like going anymore, let''s go have some tea nearby?" Razhael said in a tired tone.


    "You and your change of moods. Haaaok. I know a ce near here. What was that ce called again? Xander was it? They have some great tea. Let''s go there."


    "Alright.."


    They both started pping their wings quicker than before, slowly rising up.


    "oh, did you changed the name of the celestial energy inside his so-called system?" asked Azezal in curiosity.


    "Of course, who names such divine power ''peace-aura''? He might be one of the chosen ones as the deadly sins but that naming sense is enigmatically terrible."


    "haha.. ''specter aura'' huhlike your''s anything better."


    "what? it''s a great name. Don''t you think so?"


    "ya, ya..I don''t give a shit. Let''s go and have our tea."


    "let''s go, my tongue is dry already."


    Their wings started pping even more promptly and after a few seconds, both of them vanished leaving a bit dark miasma and white sparkles behind.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Merchant area, Brown city, Fanxia kingdom.


    Jena was getting ready packing everything. She was wearing her new maid dress, which looked elegant and gorgeous in every way. Herce headpiece, her white half-apron with ruffle was making her already beautiful self even more dazzling.


    After packing everything, she elegantly walked near the full body mirror, now visible from the morning light dazing from the opened window.


    She looked at herself up and down, fixing small parts of her new dress, and smiled. It was a genuine smile. Not forced, not voluntarily but an actual smile, thinking she is now on the right track, after so many years of suffering she was free and finally knew what she needed and wanted to do.


    Jena took the side of her long skirt with both of her hands and bowed elegantly like she was trained the past days in the castle with her other sisters. Life became morefortable with the support of the princess. Nobody belittled her. Nobody eyed her in disgust, but the opposite. People started talking with her moremonly and the other day, the letter of her parents arrived asking for forgiveness.


    She took the letter and smiled, covering it with her air symbol and sharpen the air right after, cutting it to shreds.


    BAAAMMM!!!


    The door of her room suddenly opened but Jena didn''t panic or anything and just looked at the small intruder with a lovely smile.


    "I''m here!! To cut down every bad man!! Don''t worry mommy, I will save you!!"


    Ruby jumped near her mother and started swinging her stick around the floating pieces of the letter. She again jumped on the bed and swung her stick around in the air.


    "Ok, Ok. My hero, thank you for saving me. Why haven''t you changed yet? We are going to stay within the pce from today on. So you need to behave ok?"


    Ruby again jumped from the bed,nding on the floor, and looked at her beautiful mother with a beaming smile.


    "Ok, mommy. .we are going to live at the pceyay!!!"


    She started wearing her new clothes in excitement. She had never worn such pretty and shiny-looking clothes exining her over-enthusiasm.


    Jena looked at her daughter and smiled. She thought she took the right decision listening to the princess and chose to live within the pce close to her. Now her daughter and she would be safe if her scum of a husband tried to do something stupid and she also heard Mr. Prince also came there to visit sometimes.


    It was one of the main reasons she epted Devy''s proposal right away. She walked to the window and gazed at the tall towering pce.


    "We will finally meet again." She thought


    It has only been some days that they separated but she missed him very, very much nevertheless. Her heart missed him all the way through the day and her womb would miss him during the course of the night.


    As she was looking at the pce with a smile. Someone was also looking at her with a creepy, lustful smile of his own from far away.


    "I see, so they are the package, huh. She looks tasty." Said a lean bald man.


    "We are going to have some fun with your wife, Mr. Bret. Don''t mind us." Said a young man with a wicked smile.


    "yoyou all can do whatever you want. I.. I just wwant my freedom," Bret said pitifully.


    "hahahaha.what a kind husband, sharing his wife. People sure are amusing thes."


    "We are just here to kidnap the daughter, nothing else," said one of them with a deep voice interrupting the bald man.


    This someone''s face was half-covered with a ck mask, showing eyes staring directly at the bald man. The bald man gulped saying nothing as he could say zilch from the pressure he was feeling from the masked leader in front of him. All the extra energy and lust vanished right after hearing his deep voice.


    The masked man looked around to warn all the men near him with just his looks and aura alone, demonstrating he had a higher bloodline than any of them here.


    "You, you and you. Handle the mother and you baldy, youngd, Stay hidden in the garden to inform if something unexpected happens. I will kidnap the daughter in the meantime.


    Remember, no Noise, no attention, everything should be done smoothly as possible, otherwise.


    The masked man released a bit more of his aura making all the men around him shiver. As they were going to actualize the n. Someone knocked on the door of their hideout.


    Everyone was surprised but the masked leader didn''t even waste a second and went near the door with a hurried pace and opened and knelt right after.


    "Lord, why are you here?" asked the masked man.


    All the men inside the hideout also bowed in surprise and reverence, showing their utmost respect to the man who just entered without saying anything, he slowly walked inside with a creepy smile, showing his golden teeth. He was walking near Bret who was shivering even more listening to the heavy footsteps of his lording near him.


    He looked up to see why he came close to him, only to see a knife in his hands.


    "M..My loraaa"


    He couldn''t even finish his words when he felt a cold sensation inside his heart. He touched his chest to feel, what just happened was true or just a dream but he saw his red blood in his hands and felt the pain growing inside his chest, still not believing what just happened, his heartbeat stopped and he fell down half-standing crashing right on the floor.


    The killing was swift, without a single bit of killing intent. He had already killed him but the onlookers around him somehow didn''t want to believe, the man was dead. They only confirmed when the red blood was slowly spreading around the floor, touching their feet.


    In a way, it was scarier than any simple murder. How can anybody actually defend yourself when your own mind and body don''t realize you are in danger even after you are impaled and near death''s door.


    "Cancel all the ns, we are going back." Said the man cleaning his knife on the shirt of the bald man nearby.


    "What about the child?" asked the masked man with confusion.


    "We can''t handle the princess and the king here when we are busy with the "ATC" Itself."


    ''''''''"what?''''''''''''


    All the men were confused, listening to their lord''s words just now.


    "Didn''t you hear me!! We are in a war with the "ATC", so pack up!! We are going to our turf. All-Father is waiting for all of us.


    If we stay here any longer, Madame''s not going to show any mercy, and you all know when she captures someone. There''s no return."


    Everybody felt a shiver, a shiver so cold that their stomach started to churn and their backs wet with cold sweat.


    The man with the golden teeth started walking away, toying with his sharp knife, spinning it within his fingers.


    "She already knows most of our hiding regions and our territories here and I know for sure that, she must be nning to wipe us all out as quickly as possible plus she has someone who is proficient in space symbols now."


    The man looked at the window observing the purple hair child being carried by her mother.


    ''Lucky brat.''


    "And that space symbol user can use ''blink''.So I warn you all. Be as quick as possible."


    "what??!!....a ''blink'' user"


    "Aren''t we just going to die??!!"


    "We are just waiting like ducks, standing here."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The man ced his knife around his handle and came closer to the masked man, close enough to reach his ears.


    "Kill all the nobles and merchants, we have any kind of rtion or engagement in this city." He whispered.


    The masked man only nodded understanding the situation. He was the only one who could stealthily kill all the merchants and nobles with quick session but after the deed is done. It will be toote to escape. It can even be titled impossible. In the end, his death was imminent, but he didn''t falter and epted the job right away.


    "All for the father." Said the masked man without any fear of death.


    "All for the father."


    The masked man went away concealing his presence along the way. The golden teeth man sighed as he was already gone.


    "haaa..another good soldier, dead."


    All the men were already gone doing their stuff, panicking and mumbling like their doom wasing.


    The man pulled out a chained clock that looked old and silver in color. He watched the mechanical clock ticking every second within the broken ss screen.


    "What are you thinking All-father?"


    ******


    Again...I know...what''s up, guys. ....I want to say that only a small percentage of you guys that read my novel had added it to your library. if you end up reading this novel please consider adding it. it''s free and you can always remove it, thanks.


    when the gods said "let there be milf" we were finally blessed with beauty and perfection so join our discord to know better and be better and follow our righteous path: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As appeared right inside his bedroom and dived right into his soft bed.


    "haaaa....what a good start of the day, a near-death experience and a deration of bloody fucking war...


    I hope thedies are ok. Is Devy alright? She is the princess after all. She might get mixed into this conflict. The king should have known about this by now. Hmmm. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t be able to do much.


    If my spection is true, this conflict must be ranging between many kingdoms and our opponent has also the power and connection between many other countries to tackle with the "ATC". So, small conflicts might have already started in several cities and counties.


    Hmmm...I want to get deeper into this but I just got here for like what, four or five days ago, not a good reason to take any part in it. I guess I will act if something happens to B, which is hardly possible. So staying low is the only option right now. I don''t want to be bothered during my adventures."


    He took out the ck card, B gave him the other day. He smiled and started flipping the card around his fingers.


    "Even though she is a bit control freak sometimes. She is helpful with all the connections she has."


    As got up to have a fresh and warm bath. His new ''specter aura'' cleansed his inner mind and body but it didn''t take out all the filth on his body, gathered from training all night.


    After half an hour, As appeared within the alley near the adventures guild, with different clothing than his usual ones, wearing high-quality ck reptile-scale leather outfits with a silver shoulder guard at his right shoulder tight with a small gown with his left unguarded shoulder flowing up to his waist. He also had a ne but heavy arm gauntlet for his left arm for defenses and a long spear at his right hand.


    ''I didn''t get to use a spear during the training session with Tanya with my small height then making me use a stick, but now is finally the time. I always loved the main characters in the novels using long spears and cutting through enemies and monsters like butter. I thought how awesome it would be when I use it myself and now is the opportunity.''


    It was a normal long spear but everything was made from metal, from the extended handle to the sharp de. It was heavy and flexible but As thought he could handle it with his strength.


    He was also wearing a different mask, covering his whole face. The mask was a gift from B herself, starting his new job at the merchantpany. It had many enchantments on it covering his aura, presence and with it, it also had protection from some people who have skills to identify his powers. (like all-seer)


    He was really d but, it also had other enchantments like tracking,dy hater, and much other annoying magic added on. What triggered him the most was that it contained portions of a love potion with B''s smell on it.


    Which already proved what she was up to but now everything unnecessary was already picked out and he strengthened all the necessary aura and presence concealing enchantments even more. It took time but it was done and ready to be used. It was fully ck in color with no eyeholes and looked like a clean oval te. It had some lite decorations but nothing much, attractive.


    He was shocked at first when he wore the mask the first time, even without any eye holes, he could somehow see beyond the mask, like it wasn''t even there. After wearing his new mask, he looked at himself.


    "Mask check, weapon check, clothes, and lite armor check, now! I look like a decent yet mysterious adventurer."


    He smiled and walked towards the adventurers'' guild. He looked around, it looked shabby as always with a petite number of people going in and out. There were adventurers with both lite and heavy armors. The numbers were of course low as all they had jobs were all simple like helping the citizens, guards, and sometimes even helping the king and the nobles like the other days when the princess was missing which rarely urred.


    And sometimes going out and killing goblins and other wild monsters and animals seen around the boundary and also killing some along the roads. The only problem here among monsters were hobgoblins which everybody already knew about, they were more smart and powerful than the normal goblins themselves. Their mere existence proved that human women were still kidnapped and killed on weekly basis.


    The whole reason the adventurers guild got permission to establish here in this city was to lower the number of Hobgoblins as much as they could.


    He walked up the wide stone-made stairs with lesser presence than usual. Most of the people saw him with his mysterious mask and long spear but ignored him right away but it didn''t seem to work properly on some women. Some girls kept looking at him even though he already passed the gates inside the guild.


    ''sheesh..I guess this mask is not enough to conceal my lust aura. Which seems to get even more powerful than before. Increasing my aura concealing technique is an option but it will hinder me duringmunication.


    Let''s just leave with it. Girls won''t just jump right at me by just looking at me, right?''


    As went near the counter to do what B told him to do. There was a young girl standing behind the counter smiling and flirting with some young and good-looking adventurer. She was also blond and attractive with a B cup endorsement. She was wearing lite makeup with a tight green dress around her slim body with the adventurer''s guilds logo on her chest.


    As he was getting closer, he got her attention like a ma from the start as he was close enough. The man talking to the girl saw her gazing at someonepletely ignoring him so he looked at the masked man who was wearing some beginner adventurer clothing with just a shoulder te. His confidence rose a bit and started circting mana within him.


    As sighed looking at the situation. He knew what was going to happen, so he used a little of his bloodline aura directing it only to the youngd to end the early drama already. The good-looking man was going to use his fire symbol right away to burn his pants to embarrass the neer, thinking he would bugger off and get her attention back but, all of sudden, the moment he initiated his fire symbol, he felt a piercing pressure like never before.


    He had faced many strong foes beforeing here to this city but he felt nothing like this before. He felt nothing but fear and regret like he was an ant before this unknown being. He felt like he wanted to portray himself before him like a servant he is. His instincts were going haywire, rming him to the maximum.


    After a second it finally stopped. He felt like years of life shaved away just from this single second of fear-filled hell. He ran away right after, sweat all over his body. He wanted nothing but to escape his gaze, no he wanted to escape this city. He decided he would shift to another city right away and ran out of the adventurer''s guild.


    As looked at the back of the runawayd and sighed.


    ''I forgot to adjust it a bit, poor fe. He must have seen a nightmare taking the brunt of my aura like that. Can''t me him, I haven''t used it in a while, need a bit more practice.''


    The receptionist didn''t even care about the runaway and kept her gaze at him. She felt something special about him, something so endearing that she just couldn''t define.


    "Hello, may I help you?" asked the receptionist with a cute voice.


    As didn''t say anything and slid the ck card towards her. As thought she would take it right away but she seemed distracted. Distracted from looking at his mask or rather ''him'' with dazzled eyes.


    As was going to say something when he felt a hand on top of his own. Of course, it was hers. He kept waiting if she would take her hands off but she was still looking at him, grabbing his hand which was slowly getting tight.


    "Excuse me miss, your hand." Said As acting confused.


    "oh!...aaummsorry for that, haha. Didn''t know why I did that." Said the girl embarrassingly.


    She covered her face in embarrassment trying to hide her red face from what just happened before.


    ''Why didn''t he react. Most men would just melt from my touch. Does he thinks I''m a creep now...haaaa...control yourself. He just got more charm and manliness, that''s all.''


    Knock!! Knock!!


    As knocked on her desk, he knew it was his fault in a way but he didn''t want to waste any time as he already did.


    "oh, sorry again, how can I help you?"


    As only pointed at the ck card he put on the desk near her. The girl looked at the card and took it to have a look. When she closely looked at the card, her mind went nk from surprise for a second. She slowly turned to the masked man her hand lightly shanking.


    "aaaumm..where did you get this and may I know your name please?"


    "People call me Mr. Prince and a friend gave it to me, name ''the devil''s witch?''."


    "oh...OOH!!!..please wait a moment."


    She hurried off along the stairs to the upper floor. As waited for a minute and a half until the girl came back again and came closer.


    "Is it really the devil''s witch?" asked the girl with a whisper.


    "aaaa..yaaa" As said in confidence.


    The girl again went back to the first floor, now with a hurried pace.


    "What the hell?"


    As was confused, he didn''t know he had to say the reference twice but what else he could do but wait. As wanted to just wait and be a proper newbie adventurer but the curiosity got the better of him.


    He used his advance "all-seer" with an x-ray symbol and gazed through all the walls blocking the receptionist. He saw her walking towards a room that was made from a different material than all the pirs and walls the guild was made of. It hindered his vision a bit turning the girl and the big gori-like person inside a bit blurry but they were still visible.


    ''Improved hearing would be better right now. I guess I have to manage with their bodynguage.''


    As he was watching what was happening, the girl showed her right hand showing the card. After a few seconds, the gori-like man reacted shocked and fully surprised putting his hand on his forehead.


    ''Is he stressed or something?'' As thought.


    The man started to walk around the room, his both hand at his head looking more panicked every second. The girl was just standing there, her head still down. The man kept walking round and round until his head turned in his direction, shocking As for a second but the man only looked for a second and gestured something to the girl. The girl bowed and started walking towards the way back to the ground floor.


    As stopped using "all-seer" and waited, feeling a bit of doubt.


    ''Did he looked at me a second ago?''


    As he was thinking the girl had alreadye near him.


    "um, Mr, you are called at the guild leader''s office."


    "ok.."


    ''so he was the guild leader huh, so he might have seen me, gazing at them. Have to apologize if he gets angry.''


    He started walking up the stairs, leaving the girl behind. The girl got confused watching him go confidently towards the upper floor.


    "Ah, excuse me? Do you know the way to leade.?"


    "Don''t worry, I know." Said As with confidence.


    "ho..howo..ok take care."


    She bowed a little doing her usual job. She wanted to say something but she didn''t know if she should. Her fingers snuggling each other. At thest second, she decided to say it and she ran to his back and grabbed his gown.


    "Excuse me, cacan I see your face for a second?" asked the receptionist in a small voice.


    She didn''t know why, she had an intense desire to know him and most importantly see what was beneath the mask. She knew, some adventurers wanted to keep their identity hidden and she didn''t care about them at all. Not until, now.


    He looked back at her without saying anything. Her heartbeat was rising every second, her cheeks getting redder and redder. She kept clutching his end of the gown in hopes he wouldn''t just leave.


    As smiled looking at the girl and her red face making her even cuter. She looked like a child, so he didn''t want to get much involved.


    "haha.I would ask your name but circumstances lead me to ask your age first. So how old are you?"


    "aa.umm I will be sixteen next month."


    "Too early." As said


    "Excuse me?" the girl said in confusion.


    "Too early missy. Grow a bit more and I will show you my face."


    "..."


    The receptionist was still silently standing, on the stairs looking at his back. She didn''t know how to reply to that. She was young, yes but she had confidence in her beauty and her figure. Most of the men would ogle her all day and flirt with her most of the time. She didn''t like it much but it was good for her young ego.


    And now, her ego was just shattered to pieces. She was still dazed even now looking at the empty stairs, he was already gone not even taking a single nce back crushing her confidence.


    Tring!! Tring!!


    She came out of her shock when she heard the receptionist''s bell and went back to her station in a dark mood. The young adventurer who rang the bell, saw hering and looking at the beauty she is, started flirting right away.


    "oh heeelllloooo there, I was wondering if.."


    "shut up"


    "w..what?"


    "Shut!!!...Up!!!" the girl said in anger.


    The man fell back down from her aura alone and started shivering. Yes, yes she had a higher bloodline. Higher than any adventurer walking around the hall, maybe even the entire city.


    *****


    Thanks for all the readers who added it to their library and all that didn''t ... please consider adding it. it''s free and you can always remove it, thanks.


    We are all men of culture and you reading this novel upto here is a proof of that but what if you could be more, join our discord to know: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    As went the same way, the girl went and found the room, where the door was closed with a sign written ''Guild leader'' on it. He activated his "all-seer" again. He knew there was somebody strong inside, so he didn''t want to take any chances. He had enough bad luck from the morning alone. He didn''t want to suffer more.


    So he focused most of his mana on his eyes initiating "all-seer" in full capacity to be prepared for anything.


    He took the handle of the door in a clutch to unlock and open it but his sharp ear heard more than the clutch of the door handle. He turned his head and neck sideways in a hurry when a punch with a dangerous amount of force slide through the side of his face.


    BAAM!!!


    ''That''s a way of greeting'' As thought looking at the big muscr hand piercing through the wooden door.


    His head was right there a millisecond ago, where the powerful punch just smashed. He saw the hand slowly retracting with no contempt whatsoever.


    "I thought I got you for a second e in." Said a grumpy voice beyond the broken door.


    As said nothing and opened the door which had a clean circr hole on it, there were no cracks or any kind of damage on the door except the big gaping hole. As was amazed in a way. It would take an extraordinary amount of skill just to attempt such a punch with bare hands alone.


    He came inside and found the owner of the gigantic hand which tried to take away his head a moment ago. He was standing seven and a half feet tall, with a huge burly well-developed body. He didn''t look young nor old, he just looked on the verge of reaching his old age with small wrinkles around his forehead and eyes and gray hair appearing on his small beard but not in his head as he was bald, he was just wearing a simple ck vest and a gray half pant, pretty normal wearing for such a person in high position. Not a respectable guild leader would wear but As didn''t care about that.


    His bloodline was tingling and warning of the danger the man in front of him possessed. He wanted to use "all-seer" to know his status but the man''s earlier action when he used his "all-seer" to see through the wall made him think twice.


    ''It feels the same when I first met with B. Does he also have a peak tier bloodline? If yes then I don''t know how the king with an advance tier bloodline is handling two powerhouses like these in the same city.''


    The burly man sat down on his small chair and looked at As with curiosity.


    "so.you are here, rmended by that witch huh. Come on sit, don''t be shy."


    As didn''t say anything and just sat on the chair in front of his desk.


    "Come on, tell me, how you managed to get this card off of her. I''m genuinely curious."


    As still didn''t say anything and dusted away the debris of the door from his left shoulder.


    "Oh,e on. Are you angry about that? That was just a greeting and also a form of test you know and it was also a payback for gazing without permission. It kinda hurts my personal space you know."


    "..I apologize for that."


    "Oh, you can speak after all, nowe on tell me, how you got this card. I know she didn''t just give you, did you stole it? No, that seems impossible. If you really did, you would be either dead or screaming for help right now.


    I really am genuinely curious. Come on,e on, tell me. Do you know who she is? She is...."


    As was amazed at how much energy the man in front of him had. He was just talking and talking nonstop. It was slowly eating his sanity.


    "You might not know but she is really dangerous, you know, but don''t worry, you seem capable and I like your guts not even flinching from my powerful punch a moment ago, so I will protect you from her. Many strong wannabe adventures just piss their pants from a sing..."


    "Can we talk about the main reason why I''m here?" As interrupted him right away.


    As felt a bit killing intent leaking from the bulky man for a slight millisecond.


    ''ohh.he is one of the people who doesn''t like getting interrupted huh. But should I care though? I don''t want to just listen to his yapping all day or... should I?''


    An idea popped up in his head.


    "You know..people tend to die when they interrupt Me." said the man with a calm but rough voice.


    "haa..I would care if I was weak but."


    As disappeared from his sit and appeared right behind his bulky back, whispering near his ear.


    "But I''m not you see."


    The bulky man was really surprised but didn''t show it and only smiled. As appeared right in front of him again, sitting on his chair.


    "oh.an ''A'' tier space symbol user huh. Pretty rare. so that''s how you caught her eye. Exins a lot but that still isn''t enough reason for her to give this card but I won''t dig more on that topic now." said the man with a big smile still etched on his face.


    "I apologize for my talking habit. People don''t talk to me much, so sometimes I be a chitter chat." Said the man a bit apologetically.


    "nowe can talk like this, Butter. I''m curious about the card for now."


    The man was surprised showing perfectly on his face. He wasn''t this much surprised even when he saw the legendary ''blink'' skill being used right in front of him, he was really surprised to such a level.


    "Are you serious?" asked the man in confusion.


    He knew how annoying he was when he starts talking and people tend to either ignore him or only listen to him in fear. Now listening to this new unknown fe, His smile got even wider and wider.


    "I''m starting to like you. I will forget your offense just a moment ago when you interrupted me."


    As only smiled within his mask.


    ''Of course, I will talk and listen to a guild leader who has a loose lip and also have ess to info on one of thergest organizations on human society. Lucky me. Others might get annoyed but I will take it as an opportunity.


    But I will have to use my specter aura from time to time to not lose my sanity along the way.''


    As he was nning his scheme. The burly man took the card and burned it, taking As for a surprise. The burly man looked at him knowing he might have been confused with his actions.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a protocol among high-ranked adventurers like us. This card is only for one-time use. You will understand as I will exinter."


    As only nodded, still ready to take any info he got.


    "First of all, what was your name again, Mr. Prince was it? Pretty cringe name, honestly."


    "That''s rude" As said with an offended tone.


    ''The girls didn''t say anything when they heard my pen name or did they?''


    "Sorry, I have an honest tongue. But it kinda suits you though. You give. a princely aura I suppose. Are you a runaway royalty or something?"


    "Don''t worry I''m not," As said with confidence.


    "Oh thank god.royalties are a pain in the ass, you know. Both nobles and royalties always tend to look down upon everyone who aren''t them. They are really annoying to handle. The king here is kinda good I suppose. So I like this ce and decided to take my position here but it all changed when ''she'' arrived..."


    The man became lost in deep thought all of a sudden, his face turning sullen each second but changed right after.


    "Let''s forget about that, oh, I haven''t introduced myself, how rude. My name is Joseph Bronze Siliphate but people call me ''Bronze the mighty''. Nice to meet you Mr. Prince."


    As and Joseph both shook their hands. As was again surprised at how big his hand was. His own hand looked childish in front of the big burly hand, totally covering his own.


    "Nice to meet you too, Joseph, or should I call you guild leader."


    "Anything works. We are now chatter buddies. Always listening and talking with each other right.right?"


    Joseph gripped his hand a bit more tight.


    "Of course, of course. We now chat buddies, yaay.." As said in an indifferent voice.


    "hahahaha..of course, we are." He said, finally letting his small hand go.


    As sighed in relief shaking his now red hand.


    ''Damn, his strength is no joke.''


    Knock!! Knock!!


    Someone knocked on the door, while Joseph was having hisugh interrupting him. He looked at the door bit irritated.


    "Who is it?" asked joseph


    "It''s Alina, your assistant. I have an important message."


    "Oh, it''s you. I''m busy right now,eter." He said in an irritated voice.


    Joseph put a hand on his ear when he saw the knob turning, trying to hide from the storm which wasing.


    Alina entered the office anyway, looking at the hole on the wooden door.


    "Leader!! Why is there a hole in the door??!!! Did you try to show off again? You know we are on a budget right? We can''t keep taking loans from that witch friend of yours.."


    The women started shouting andining right after when she entered.


    "I will listen to yourintter. What was the important notice?"


    "Humph, don''t think you will get away with this."


    Alina walked near her boss, with a bunch of documents on hand, and notice someone was also there, sitting in front of the desk.


    ''hmm.nice concealing technique. Didn''t realized he was there for a second. Oh, he is also wearing an enchanted mask. Adventurers these days, wearing masks to look cool and all, should have used an enchanted ring or a pendent instead, making it easy to hide hmm....but Looking a bit more, it kinda suits him. There''s nothing wrong with having a mysterious vibe


    Ali.


    Oh, he is also wearing beginner outfits, must be new here, but his aura says he''s somehow different. Different and..charming? He does feel different than any regr man. I wonder how he looks without the mask.


    Ali.na..


    He is so fit and slim and he also has muscles in the right ces and that soft-looking silver hair, how would it feel to just touch it once. Oh and his grip on that silver spear. I want him to grip my ces like that. Who is he really? I should take a closer look.


    Ali....na..


    Oh my god, his scent. Do men always smell this gooood. Can''t remember a single one. He really is a different one, isn''t he? I feel like just eating him now. Shit, now I''m getting a bit horny. Maybe I should guide him around here if he is new. Aaaa.I hope he agrees.


    Ali..na


    Oh, he turned. Is he looking at me? Oh, what should I do? He really is looking at me. What should I do? What should I say? I can''t stop looking at him. He must think, I am some kind of freak right now. No!!


    Miss Alina


    Did he just call my name? oh, oh he really did.''


    "yeyes, did you call me? Mr?"


    "Yes, Mr. Joseph''s been calling you for a couple of seconds now."


    "Oh, right?"


    "I thought I lost you for a second there. Are you alright? Your face is all red now. Did the neer, really intrigued you that much, hahahaha." said Joseph.


    "II was just curious, nothing more. Where was I? Oh right."


    She walked near joseph and whispered some words. When her words reached his ears. Theughing and chatting guild leader turned serious all of a sudden.


    "So, they finally did it huh," Joseph said scratching his hairless head.


    "You knew what was going to happen?"


    "No, it was just a prediction."


    "Then, what is your decision then, even if I don''t like her, we do owe a lot to her, finance-wise."


    "We will act if she calls for it, which will probably not happen. We will justy down and watch for now. Just find some of their men and ruff them up, if there are any?"


    "If there are any?" asked As.


    "Oh right, you are also with her. So you might already be informed. What I meant was, they all might have already escaped. This is B''s territory after all. They can''t do anything here as they have less influence. If they stayed and faced her, they will only be asking for death and everyone knows about the devil''s witch.


    Death will be a blessing if you get captured by her. So why would they take such a risk?


    That''s all for now, just help them from the background. I will go visit some nobles and merchants here and there."


    Joseph stood up from his chair and started walking towards the window.


    "Why? You hate nobles?" asked Alina.


    "Cause, they won''t leave anything behind that could hinder them, I suppose," As answered


    Joseph looked back with a smile.


    "I see, you got some brains too."


    "Nah, just throwing arrow to the dark, it seems I was right."


    "hahahahaha.I will go then, Alina, stop racking your brain and give a guide to your new fellow trainee member of the "$%#&@.""


    "whwhat? Are you serious?" asked Alina in shock.


    "Why would I joke about that, he is also rmended, code ''ck''. You know what to do. Okay bye, my mate, We will have a chatter. For now, follow Alina. She will exin all the things you need to know."


    With hisst words, he encased himself with mana and jumped from the nearest window. As quickly stood up with surprise and hurried to look past the window, if something happened to him but found no one. Only some bushes and grass, surrounding the guild house.


    "He always does that. Don''t worry." Alina said.


    "ooookay...so he said to follow you. So what should we do now?"


    Alina only smiled and went to close the door and all the window and all the curtains with it.


    "We have time, we can slowly talk. First, let''s get to know each other better." Alina said in a seductive smile.


    ''What is this woman all about?''


    As looked around.


    "oh...OOH!"


    And finally realized what was happening.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    "ah,ah,ah,ahyah, fuck meee.yaahhhahh, ahhh, ahhh..oh.. it feels sooo goooood...


    Ohh.yesss.yes.uummm.ohh.ahh,ahhh... it''s reaching sooo deeeeep.."


    Pat! Pat! Pat! Pat! Pat!


    The sound of skin pping each other, spread out the room, not a bit of squeak leaking outside as As sealed the room with his mana. They were both on the sofa, not fully undressed. He was behind Alina, with part of his clothes still intact, with his long thick dragon out, thrusting inside her wet private hole from behind, shaking her round voluptuous ass.


    Her tight blue-white one-piece dress was all scuffed off with her panties already dragged down her legs.


    She was in a doggy style with both of her hands taken away by him from behind, making it easier to pound her even deeper. Her lite blue hair which was bundled in a ponytail had alreadye loose with how her body was continuously moving forward and backward, shaking her soft bouncy tits with it.


    ''ohhhhis dick goes sooo deep, ahhh.umm, I can feel it to my wombahh..ahh.. it''s touching it, it''s hitting it every timehow is he touching every part of my sensitive areaahhh.ooohits sooo big


    This is the first time, it felt so heavenly having sexumm..ahhhahhh..i feel like I can get addicted to thisoh.ah,ah. I already came six times..ahhhhoh yaaa.oh my god, it feels sooo good. I want him, I want him sooo bad...I thought I would just have a fling with him, but...''


    "aah,ahh., I''m Cumming, I''m cumming again.oh god.ah, ah,ah..aaaaahhhhh!!!!!!"


    She had her seventh biggest orgasm, but As didn''t stop and turned her over, looking face to face, which was now only half covered, with his usual mask. He kissed her pink juicy lips like he was starving for ages, dripping his tongue inside her like a hungry wolf.


    Mmmnnnn.


    Alina hugged his back, sliding her hands slowly from his leather shirt to her soft silver hair. She gripped his hair delicately and slowly pulled him even closer for a deeper and more passionate kiss. Her mind was on nine eleven, bombarded with nothing but feeling his tasteful kiss. She was like an animal wanting every piece of him, not even wasting a single second.


    As she was having her best kiss of her life, she again felt the long thick sword entering her already moist and wet valley.


    "Aaaahhhhhh!!!"


    She was too sensitive at this point, but her heart and body wanted more. Even though she was tired, her lust was only growing and her womb, craving for his seed with his every thrust. Even after so many times of having intimate sessions, he still hasn''t came yet.


    He already left her lips, with a long drip of saliva still thinly linked. Her lips felt lonely but her lower lip down below was getting all the attention it needed so she didn''t mind.


    As threw away the panty hanging around her leg and touched her pale and soft thighs. He ced her leg on his shoulder and started pumping, moving his waist slowly.


    "aahhahh..wait..its.. ummstill sensitiveahh..ahh.um.there.."


    ''ohhhits going even deeper..ahhh..ahits piercing inside my wombahhhhahh..I''m going to..umm cum already...ahhhh.''


    Knowing she was sensitive, he started gently moving his waist still hitting all of her G spots.


    "ahhahhhow are you..umm..ahhso..good at this..ahh"


    "I have my own gifts.."


    Looking at his seductive lips, she wanted to get up and just outright kiss him for all and eternity, but her body wouldn''t listen, relishing on the feeling of lust as he started pacing up, pounding her insides like he wanted to impregnate her.


    ''I mightumm..not be able to have normal sexafter this.''


    As was also at his limit gazing at her fine-looking ample body figure. Her hourss figure and her seductive moans turned him even more so he started pounding even harder.


    "I''m cummingI''m gonna cum inside you.."


    "ahh.yes..ohh..aahhh,ah,ahh cum inside memark my womb with your seed"


    Feeling his dick getting clutched inside her puss, As hardened even more and pounded her more roughly than before.


    ''ah,ah,ah,ah..he is pounding me even harder....yes..this is it....I''m going to..oohh..ahhh.. lose my .ah,ah,mind''


    Alina was slowly losing her awareness, filling it with nothing but lust. She was at a point where nothing mattered, except the man in front of her messing her insides like no one else.


    "I''m cummmmmiinnggg."


    With ast thrust, he came right inside her womb, filling it to the brim with his seed, coloring all of her insides white with his ridiculous amount of semen.


    "AAAAHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    She orgasmed like never before, her whole body stretching like she was electrocuted with lightening of lust. The heavenly feeling she was feeling affected her whole body and mind.


    At that moment, she felt like she had reached the peak of her life. She fell down on the sofa, feeling the after effect of her most wonderful orgasm. Her muscle and insides of her cunt jerking every second.


    As slowly took out his dick and gazed at the woman he just met a while ago. Her dreamy eyes half-open, her chicks all red. Sweat all over her body. Her mouth taking as much air as she could. Her exposed D-cup melons had his handprints moving up and down as she was taking her long breaths.


    He gentlyid down her leg from his shoulder, down the sofa, and sheathed his sword back inside.


    Her tight dress was a mess, lightly wet from all her sweat. Her whole body and thighs still jerking from time to time. Looking at the half-conscious girlying on the sofa, he became a little worried.


    "I didn''t break her right?..."


    Alina fell asleep right after she herself couldn''t handle what she was experiencing. She looked cute and sexy while sleeping and His white semen leaking from her exposed vagina made it even sexier. As always he felt proud conquering a woman''s heart and body after a hot and passionate sex.


    He came near her and took out his long coat from his storage ring to cover her exposed body. After having such an intense course of mating, His mind cooled down and activated his system to see his status.


    ''haaaa...stage 2 huh, it''s troublesome than I thought. If I don''t use my aura concealing technique to the maximum, then this happens, girlsing at me even with the full, face-covering enchanted mask I was wearing. what would happen if I walk around without any face cover? all the women around will dead set,e and **** me for sure. Have to be extra careful from now on and learn more about this skill "Embodiment of lust". This can''t keep happening.''


    He looked back and changed his mask covering his face. He didn''t want to show his face to any other person who he didn''t trust, he didn''t want to keep Alina in the dark but he just met her like one and a half hours ago.


    With his full te mask on, he looked back at his guild leader''s office and the mess he and Alina created. There sweat and love juice all over the carpet, desk, and now on the sofa.


    "Damn!! Were we that wild? I really outdid myself here. Have to control my selfter on, Can''t fuck every girl I meet, can I?"


    As activate his warm air and water symbol.


    "Let''s start cleaning, I don''t want him seeing this mess right after hees back."


    .


    .


    After an hour, Alina slowly opened her lite purple eyes.


    "Where am I?" she said in a drowsy voice.


    "Morning sunshine"


    She looked in the direction where the gentle voice came from and saw a man with a full te mask on. She gave a cute smile to the unknown man she just slept with.


    "Good morningor is it afternoon already?"


    She touched around herself, if her clothes needed fixing, she remembered, how much of a mess she had be a moment ago. Her dress was messed up. She was also full of sweat and cum inside and out.


    But after checking, she was surprised that she was actually clean. Her dress all tidy up. Her skin, devoid of any sweat. She got up and properly sat on the sofa. She ced her hand a bit down her stomach, feeling his semen still inside her womb.


    "That was.. one hell of an experience."


    She still remembered the orgasmic feeling and the total bliss she felt an hour ago. Remembering every second of the passionate sex they had. She took a long breath in and let it out.


    "I know it''s toote to ask but umm.. do you have a girlfriend?"


    "..."


    "..are you gonna stay silent or say something.wait don''t talk. Let me say this first. Ahem. I''m not an easy woman like you are thinking, ok. I know we just met for like five-six minutes and I jumped on you but. ''Believe me'' I''m not that type of woman who walks around assaulting men.


    I don''t know what happened but, one thing lead to another and I found both of us alone in this empty room and somehow, I mean somehow, my heart started beating faster and faster telling me to take this chance and I.did thothose things to you and you responded back, which is also yo..your fault fofor ..."


    "haha...for what?" said As.


    "f..for.... nothing. Sorryit was my fault. I don''t know what came to me"


    As sighed looking at the dejected woman.


    ''it''s me who has to say sorry but, can''t say I''m the embodiment of lust itself can I?''


    He gazed at her quiet self for a couple of seconds and sighed again.


    "I can''t do girlfriends but how about we start being friends."


    "wh..what? oh.ook. Let''s start with friends. I don''t even know your name, hehewhat was it again?"


    ''Will she think, my pen name is cringe too? Hmmm.I already started using it, can''t back down now.''


    "People call me ''Prince'' that''s all." As said gathering as much confidence as he could."


    "oh, PrinceI see, you already know my name by now. I''m called Alina. Hired assistant of the guild leader Joseph and also a trainee like you trying to be the part of the ''%$&#@'' but with a lesser card, I suppose."


    "wait, wait. What did you say again? The part of what? I couldn''t hear you properly."


    "oh, right, you can''t understand it right now. Don''t worry, when you are signed up for a trainee like me, you will able to say the name."


    "Is that even possible?"


    "It''s so cool, Right!!. I also don''t know how they do it but it also seems to affect people to forget about the whole conversation, when they hear this word used by one of us. I''m sure you had already forgotten when the guild leader said it before he was leaving."


    "yaa.I only remember when you used it again."


    ''NOT!!!... I still clearly remember when Joseph said that an hour ago. I just couldn''t understand it then.'' As thought.


    "So what should we do next, guild leader said you would show the way."


    "oh right, you have to die first," Alina said calmly.


    "wh.what?"


    ****


    I opened a ******* so anybody who is reading this already knows what I''m asking, of course it''s all your love and support.


    Patrons will get extra chapters ahead everybody else so it''s worth it, ''IF'' you like this novel of course. The link is down below, you can just check it out even if you don''t wanna support or anything, so hurry up and click the link below. HURRY!!!


    https://.patr /Highelder


    Men of culture required: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    "Oh right, you have to die first," Alina said calmly.


    "wh.what?"


    "Can''t exin it now. You will know when it happens."


    "Wait, what?" As said in confusion.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not as serious as you think."


    ''What? Women, you just said I need to die a second ago. How the fuck is dying not serious?''


    Alina stood up from the sofa, pulling down her tight skirt a bit. She fixed her blue hair pulling it with a ribbon and changed back to her usual ponytail hairstyle. She started walking when suddenly her feet started feeling loose and weak.


    "wooow..my feet still feel a bit wobbly, thanks to you," Alina said looking at him like he was the culprit for her situation.


    "yaa..it felt so good inside you that I couldn''t control myself."


    "Humph.. You must say that to all thedies you slept with." She said with her pouting cheek but with a slight smile that didn''t escape his eyes.


    "What made you think that?"


    "It''s just...you were s..so good and ex.perienced at it," she said in an embarrassed tone, her cheeks turning a bit red.


    "Hahaha..I guess you are right"


    "Shameless" Alina said being back to her pouting mood.


    ''I did just lost my virginity two weeks ago, only in this world though, haha. Wait, concentrate, she said I need to die a moment ago but why was she so calm about it, was it metaphorical.


    .lets'' follow her for now, B wouldn''t just link me with them, if they would try to kill me from the start and I still have my trump cards to escape, so lets'' calm down and just be alert for anything.''


    "Ok, would you mind lead the way now, Miss Alina?"


    "Humph"


    Alina didn''t say anything and walked towards the desk. She took out a key from her storage ring and plucked it on one of joseph''s lockers hidden within the desk.


    With a nk, it opened and a bright purple light came out blinding her eyes.


    "ohh it''s already activated, he must have already burned the card, why is it always so bright, forgot how much this hurts the eye." Alina said trying to cover her eyes.


    As who was observing what was happening was still confused about what she was doing, he saw the purple light but it didn''t affect his eyes as he was covered by his ck mask.


    He immediately used his "all-seer" on the shining object, curious to know what it was and why it was hidden on the desk of the spearhead of an adventurer''s guild.


    ''God.please don''t be unknown, please don''t be unknown,."


    He prayed he would know what this thing was as he was seeing it for the first time. He was tired of being in the dark most of the period.


    The usual screen of his system appeared in front of him.


    Scanning...


    Carving Knife


    ''It''s a knife? What? There must be something more about it. It can''t be just a fucking carving knife.


    System, more description please.''


    Carving Knife


    Description: knife used for carving into people''s hearts.


    ''what? I still don''t understand. System further discr.''


    "It''s already moving, be ready prince. It''s already stimted with your card." Alina said in a hurry.


    "Wait what''s going on? I still don..."


    He suddenly felt a sharp but hot substance piercing into his heart and when he looked down, it was the same knife burning with purple mes.


    ''Shit! It cut through my mana barrier like it was nothing. Am I going to die now, was my death really written today. but why don''t I feel any pain.''


    As slowly stopped feeling his body, but he held in as much as he could, kneeling on the floor with his right hand touching his chest. The knife fell down from his chest leaving the purple me still burning on his heart. Slowly the me changed color turning darker and darker.


    Alina looked in awe, as she saw the me turned from purple to dark purple and dark purple to fully dark and finally changing into pitch-ck that not even the surrounding light could shine upon it, burning rigorously every passing second.


    "So leader really did said the truth, I thought he was lying about you possessing a ck card. It''s my first time watching the ck me really."


    The words she was saying didn''t enter his ears one bit, for him, all his senses were getting duller and duller, his eyes getting blurry, his ears ringing and his body leisurely not responding to his own will. After a couple of seconds, everything inside his body stopped working for a millisecond except his heart which was covered with pitch-ck mes and beating rigorously like never before.


    After that one millisecond of nothingness which felt like a dream, shy away from death. He slowly gained back his consciousness and sense of self but that wasn''t all, new information started pouring into his mind with it. When he finally opened his eyes and gained control of his body, his heartbeat finally became normal with the previous ck me, nowhere to be seen.


    He touched the left portion of his chest trying to trace his deep wound pierced by the ming knife a minute ago but there was nothing to be traced and no wound to feel, only a rugged surface like something was carved over the skin of his chest.


    He quickly took off his leather shirt to clearly see what was really on his chest and walked near the half-figure size mirror to gaze at himself and to his surprise there it was, a ck marking on his left chest, drawn in the shape of a star circled between two wings.


    As curiously touched it, still a bit surprised, not because of the new mark on his chest but the new information he got from his so-called resurrection.


    ''System, save all the information from my memories.''


    Scanning Memories...


    Required images and data found...


    Saving..


    Done.


    ''Holy fuck! Was there so many, I mean so many freaking monsters in the human region? I will die if I face even one of the B-level monsters without my Teleportation symbol. I guess father wasn''t just hunting to just bond with the soldiers once or twice within three months of time. He was protecting our kingdom, from those, those''


    As envisioned the images and information of the gigantic leviathans within his mind.


    ''.....freaking City destroying kaiju level monsters.''


    As he was collecting his thoughts. He felt two soft and dainty hands creeping up from behind. It was of course Alina. Who, out of nowhere hugged him from behind, feeling up every part of his skin and tight muscles pressing her soft squishy melons on his back. He also felt she was breathing excessively, taking as much air from her nose but he didn''t care much about it, ming it on his lust aura.


    "Is it all real?" he suddenly asked.


    "ummsmells soo goo...wait what did you say."


    "I said if it is all real?"


    "You still remember all of them?"


    "yaa.all of them."


    "Well that''s odd, it was just supposed to show a sneak peek, about all the numerous monsters. When it was my time, I could only remember a fewws and monsters. Must because of your ck card. Hhmmmm..how unfair."


    ''oh, you don''t want those images stuck in your head, my dear Alina.'' He thought.


    "Oh, and you asked if they were real? I don''t know what you saw from your vision but from the information I have, everything should be real and genuine."


    ''oh.shitwait.what are you worrying about, you getting cold feet. Remember why you are trying to be strong, you have the power, you have the talent. All you need is experience and they won''t just throw you to hunt those types of monsters from the very beginning, everything will start bit by bit. '' As said it to himself.


    As took a long breath from his mask.


    ''Ok, let''s do this.''


    "So, I''m part of the "Alibion" now."


    "Yes, yes you are, only a trainee for now though."


    Her hand which was stirring all over his bare body, moved to his left chest, touching the single star mark.


    "This one star represents, you are just a beginner but with ck color in the mix, it shows you are rmended from someone higher, you must be strong to getmended with a ck card. I am quite jealous you know."


    "haha.I hope what you are saying is true."


    As wanted to turn around and wear his leather clothes but his body was still tightly hugged by Alina.


    "Ms. Alina, I can''t move, you know."


    "I will only let gohmmafter a year.?" Alina said calmly


    "haha...I hope you are joking Ms. Alina."


    "Just call me Alina, Mr. Prince. You already fucked my brains out, feeling up every inch of my body. I won''t stand if you used the word Ms. in my name ever again." Alina said in an angry tone.


    "Are you sure? You know that you still don''t know my real name right? hell, you don''t even know how I look. So I hope you are a bit more cautious around me."


    "Ohh, Are you worried about me? How cute. Don''t worry, I''m just following my heart and my heart is always right and who said I don''t know anything about you."


    Alina suddenly grabbed his limp but thick dick from his pants and started feeling it up.


    "I know ''this'' guy, I would call it your little brother but it doesn''t seem to fit the bill. I mean, really, what did you ate to grow your staff this huge and thick."


    "Let''s just call it God''s gift. So Ms.ouch, sorry, so, Alina what''s next?"


    "There''s actually nothing more, most would be chosen to join "Alibion" through being apetent adventurer and after showing they have enough skills and a good mindset, they are chosen and watched and investigated daily and finally after they suit all the demands by the higher up who found them, like our leader Joseph and also that bitch, sorry I meant the devil''s witch. They are given a card with a color grade, disying the importance and potential they have in their skill set.


    Ranging from (red < silver < gold < purple < ck < shining white), but the color doesn''t stay the same, it can change with your increase in rank like from one star to two stars. It really depends on your hard work.


    As my Master says, "Hard work always defeats talent in the end." And she herself is living proof of that. Coming from one red-star to five purple-star and can''t also forget our guild Leader. He was also the same and you already know how strong he is now."


    ''ya.his punch and grip left quite an image on me.''


    "So, how many stars can one person possess?"


    "My master said, from the ancient times of "Alibion" establishment, the maximum one person can hold is a total of seven but nobody has ever seen one. So it''s still kind of mystery."


    ''So this mysterious hidden society of chosen adventurers has been here roaming and killing powerful monsters for centuries, bncing the typical human society. Pretty cool if I say so. but the gruesome visions and hard-to-swallow information which I just got says another.''


    "sowhen do we start then?" asked As.


    Alina finally let go of him with a regretful sigh and feeling his freedom, As also wore his leather shirt and looked back at her.


    "Now you see it right?" asked Alina, showing her bare left chest.


    "Ahem.yes, you are Silver two-star. Which means..?"


    "Which means I am your senior for now. We all have our own freedom but for beginners like you, you need to follow orders. So let''s go."


    "ok ''senior'', where are we going?"


    "Toplete your first Mission."


    "Ok....where''s that?"


    "With me, to akohama jungle."


    "Wait, isn''t that too far?" As asked in confusion.


    "Hahahaha.....you are an Alibion adventure now, nothing is far away from us."


    ******


    Exchange offer.....


    I get your support on patron.


    you get extra chapters, so click the link below.


    https://.patr /Highelder


    Men of culture wanted: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    "Wait, isn''t that too far?" As asked in confusion.


    "Hahahaha.....you are an Alibion adventure now, nothing is far away from us.....some ces are, but you will know about themter on. Nowe on...wait, wait ,need to take care of this first."


    Alina went near the sofa and bend down to take the knife, which was starting to shine purple once again but more deemer than before.


    When she bent down, her tight one-piece dress which was just up to her thighs suddenly pulled up and he was blessed with her private showcasing.


    ''Oh...I forgot to put her panties on.'' As thought looking at her pussy which was still leaking a bit of his white semen.


    Alina feeling a breeze of air to her bottom area suddenly stood up with surprise and looked back at him with a stare, pulling down her dress down.


    "Did you see?"


    "Alina, I have seen everything your body has to offer. Why the angry stare?"


    "It..it''s different than that, humph.."


    "Haa...Ok, ok I''m sorry."


    ''Why are women really hard to understand?''


    "Yo..you should be," Alina said in an embarrassing tone.


    She fixed her dress again and locked the knife within Joseph''s locker, delicately cing it right where it belonged. After that, she took out a nice fresh panty. She tried to wear it but her legs were still a bit weak and less in control from his mind-blowing hard pounding a moment ago.


    As gazed at her difficult self, trying to wear a simple panty.


    ''I guess I was a bit too rough with her.'' As said with a sigh and walked towards her.


    "Let me help."


    "Huh...re..really?...O..ok"


    She was embarrassed but, in a way, she was d that he offered his help.


    As took her panties holding them down. Shended both of her legs inside with her face all red. It was the first time, someone helped her to wear her panty, and that someone was a male one at that.


    As gently pulled her panties up, feeling her thick and soft thighs with them. When she felt his hand slowly rising up with her new panty. She started breathing heavily, his single touch was slowly arousing her, making her red cheeks even redder.


    After adjusting her panty to her waist. He fixed the dress for her pulling it down as she usually did and gave a soft p to her fat round and soft buttocks.


    p!


    "Ahh!!....wh..what was that for?" Alina said with a bit of arousal.


    "Payment, There''s nothing free you know," As said with a smile.


    Alina came near him as she already was, her two mountain tips touching his chest, and her pale dainty palms gently touched his mask with her dreamy eyes with a bit of sadness and lust.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t need to do anything special to touch me. I''m already yours and you can have me anytime you want."


    "Oh, really? Even though we are just friends."


    Alina was again a bit sad, hearing him calling her a friend but it was true that they just met each other today and there was a long path for both of them to be in an ''actual rtionship'' but they were both parts of "Alibion" now, more time to know each other better and..


    ''.....and more time to close and intimate.'' she thought with a smile.


    She took a long breath and put both of her palms on his mask, side by side his mask.


    "Yes.... we are just friends....just for now."


    "....What do you mean just for now?..."


    She didn''t say anything and took her hands off of his mask and walked away to the broken door.


    ''Her eyes, I know that look, it has be way too familiar at this point. Haaaa.....let''s see what happens....''


    As followed her from behind. They were now out of the office walking down the stairs and Alina was still in front walking with aura and pressure of her own showing the onlookers and all the adventurers who were the second inmand.


    "Look, it''s Ms. Alina, she is so beautiful today too." Said the One man with iron-d armor staring at her in awe.


    "Yaa....she is always an angel. Oh, she wore her usual tight dress. ...how I wish I could even just touch her beautiful skin." Said the one man with a longbow at his back.


    It wasn''t just them, most men around the hall were gazing at her with respect and lust. Most of them were really here to just sit and look at their second chief inmand. She was the most utmost gorgeous woman with power and rank to back her up. Making her a dream for every Male adventurer there.


    They wanted to get close but her aura alone was enough to make them shut up and what could they do but ogle her at every chance they get.


    As they were walking, most people didn''t saw Altas as he was fully using his aura concealment and also adding the enchantment of the mask, nobody would realize he was there, only the ones who went close enough would realize he was there walking behind there second in chief and that someone has to be a female to remain focus on him even after they get too close enough.


    As looked around and smiled that the women were not looking at him now, now that he already had his needed conversation, he didn''t have to half-heartedly use his concealment technique, but someone was still looking directly at him.


    As again sighed looking at that certain girl who was standing at the corner, looking like she was taking a break, she was of course the blond receptionist girl he just met hours ago. That time he didn''t learned much about his now strengthen lust aura, thereby not properly using his concealment technique during their chat.


    ''I''m using full concealment now right?''


    As looked around but nobody was looking at him, the only one was her, looking at him without a single blink.


    ''Did she already got affected? Shit, we just had a simple conversation for like four or five minutes for God''s sake.''


    She waved at him and he also forced himself to wave back at her. she seemed a bit sad, gazing at him with longing but he didn''t know or ever wanted to know. He just walked behind Alina trying to leave as quickly as possible. When they finally went through the entrance gate leaving nothing but their shadow. Her face which looked gorgeous and innocent took an opposite turn, changing into anger and jealousy.


    "So, he prefers that fucking slut, huh, why didn''t he choose me, I''m more young and beautiful than that bitch. What''s wrong with being with me. I''m too young he says. Men drool over my single look and bow down to me just with a touch.


    And that Alina, fucking slut of a woman. I will make you pay, stealing my pray, wait until I tell "All-father", no, he wouldn''t care right now handling the "ATC". I will call big-sis, for this.


    Hihihihi..."


    "A...all-father....?" A receptionist girl nearby said with deep found fear.


    "Huh....oh you heard, I thought I kept my voice low."


    The blond girl used her finger to slice the air near her with the oue being the poor girl''s throat getting cut, with blood rapidly flowing down stenning her green uniform.


    She was going to shout but her vocal cords being cut out of nowhere she couldn''t yell for help or do anything. All the people didn''t saw anything as they were in the far corner (resting area for workers).


    The blond woman quickly took her by her shoulders and hands with a tight grip.


    "Oh, you seem tired, Yuna. Let me help you to the changing room, you can properly rest there." Said the blond woman with a cute and innocent voice.


    Yuna who was slowly losing her conciseness gazed at the blond woman who was supposed to be her friend and partner, with who she worked side by side for a whole year was nowughing at her dying self with the most sinister smile.


    The blond women dragged Yuna''s dying body to the changing room. When they both got there, she was already dead from blood loss. Her green dress all bloody red, soaking all her blood.


    "Why are dead bodies so fucking heavy?"


    She dragged the dead weight of a body near her locker and pushed her whole body inside and with a bang, closed it, locking it with her key.


    "Haa...poor Yuna, she had to just be there at that moment. Now my cover is going down when they find her body. Sigh..... I wish I had my incinerator now, it would have been much easier. I guess I have to change my appearance again but before that, I will make use of this face for thest time."


    She quickly went to the back door and ran to the main entrance. She tried to find both the mysterious man and Alina but they were nowhere to be seen. She saw a long-bearded adventurer walking inside the entrance and seductively walked near him.


    "Hello, Mr, Have you seen Ms, Alina when you wereing." The blond girl asked with her most cute and innocent voice.


    "Oh, yaa. They went to the weaponry of the guild house and by the way, what''s ya doing tonight..."


    The blond girl walked away Before he could say anything more.


    " che,...girls nowadays...." the man lightlyined and walked inside the guild.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ''Oh, found them. So here you are. Going to the elite weaponry? huh, aren''t only A-tier adventurers allowed there. When he came in the morning, he looked like he was new hereing with his ca..., what was it again?.... Damn! why are my memories always so lose while spying within these stupid guilds?


    Haa.....they already went inside, I will just mark him first, thinkter. You thought you will go away just like that Mr. Masked man"


    She walked towards the elite weaponry room, showed her receptionist card to the guards, and entered easily.


    She looked around therge room filled with many high-quality enchanted weapons hanging on the walls with hard enchanted ss covering. She looked everywhere but found no one.


    "What the fuck??!! Didn''t they just entered?"


    She searched every inch and corner of the room, thinking there may be a hidden door or something but found nothing. She was getting irritated but her stubborn self wanted to know where they went no matter the cost.


    She used many of her searching scrolls andne magic symbols but found nothing.


    After twenty-five minutes of intense searching, she heard the entrance door open.


    "Why are you taking so long inspecting the weapons, Ms receptionist? " asked the guard in suspicion.


    The blond girl finally gave up and went back fully irritated and annoyance and the moment she crossed the door, she felt strange like she was missing something.


    She looked back to the guards.


    "Why did Ie here again?" The blond girl asked.


    "Haha....did you really forgot? You were here to inspect the weapons." Said one of the guards.


    "Oh, really? must have slipped from my mind. Sorry for the trouble."


    She bowed with her usual naive and innocent act and went back.


    ''Did I really though? Haa....must be someone order me to. Why do I always feel like something is missing, working in these stupid guilds? Oh right I need to escape from here immediately and that mysterious person, I met before. He must have gone somewhere with that slut.


    Ahh....my heart, the feeling, the rush I felt within me, When he was right by my side, ohh...I want to feel it again. I hope we could have talked longer and marked him then and there. Next time we meet, you will be mine Mr. Masked man."


    *****


    For the betterment of the novel and the writer which is me, I would really like your humble support and of course, you also get extra chapters: https://.patr /Highelder


    Men of culture wanted: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Five minutes ago.


    "Ok, can you tell me ''how'' we are going to Akohama jungle? It''s like six hundred miles away." Asked As.


    "Patience junior, trust your senior, and just follow me."


    "....ok, ''senior''"


    They walked to the adventurer''s weaponry, which was near the main building, which took only two or three minutes to reach. Even though they were going the exact opposite direction of the Akohama jungle, he didn''t bicker or say anything and just followed her. He wanted to know, how in hell, both of them would reach that far away.


    ''Only thing, I can think of is teleportation, which is likely impossible through a person, but an item? Maybe? I don''t know much about this world as I think I do, if there are such items I would really be happy to investigate on it.''


    They walked near the room watched over by two fully armored guards. When the guards saw Ms. Alinaing near them, they didn''t say anything and just opened the door for her. As only followed behind, both the guards not realizing that someone entering right in front of their eyes.


    When they finally entered closing the door behind. Alina started turning and touching some weapons.


    "Nice concealing technique you have there and with that mask on. You must be just invisible to everyone."


    "Ya, but it doesn''t seem to work on my senior though."


    "haha...Well, it''s cause you take all my attention ''junior''. It''s hard to ''not'' feel your presence when you are close enough."


    Alina turned thest ax which had wings like decoration down and showed her arm near it. Suddenly her hand started to shine silver and the same mark on her chest appeared on her arm.


    "Come on hurry, grab my hand," Alina said.


    As quickly took her hand with his and the silver light covered them whole bing smaller and smaller like it was eating away their body.


    "What is happening?" As asked, looking at his hand and legs vanishing through his own eyes.


    "We are going to the ''Alibion'' space, then to Akohama."


    "what? Alibion also has its own space?"


    "yaa, pretty sweet ri."


    Before them both could talk, they were already gone, transported to the hidden Alibion space.


    Right when they were gone, a cute blond girl appeared inside, wearing the usual green uniform, who looked around like she was searching for someone.


    "What the fuck??!! Didn''t they just enter?" said the blond girl.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "right.." said Alina.


    As touched his body, looking down, watching his body slowly appearing from the silver light. When he fully appeared, he calmed down seeing all his body parts intact.


    "well, that was a weird experience.."


    "you will get used to it, look around."


    As looked in front and gradually looked up in awe, his mouth wide opened with disbelief and amazement written all over his face. Alina wanted to look at his reaction but, the mask covered it all, making her a bit disappointed.


    "Are you surprised?" asked Alina in curiosity.


    "VeryVerymuch." As said in slow motion.


    He turned his head and looked around and gazed upon the ostentatious view. He thought that after looking at the "ATC" storage space, he wouldn''t be too surprised but here he was, again, proved wrong. Standing here within the "Alibion" space, looking at the many gateways, doors, circr portals hanging on the empty starry dark space. It was indeed wonderful.


    All of them were properly aligned in a circr formation, one door on top of another. Some closed, some opened. Each entrance different in shape than another and both As and Alina weren''t alone, others were also there, continuously going in and out from their entries, all of them floating to their desired entrance. It was really a marvelous sight to behold.


    And every man and woman he saw here, bristled his bloodline, warning him that they weren''t ordinary. Some of them even gave him a look with the eyes of a warrior who had gone through many death battles, giving pressure like no other but they didn''t give them much attention, leaving to their destination right away.


    "What is this ce?" As said, still looking up gazing at the never-ending doors through the top horizon.


    Alina walked ten, eleven steps ahead of him and widen her arms, proudly showing this miraculous space.


    "Wee to ''Equade'' the root of ''Alibion''."


    As she said her words, the mark on her chest started shining silver and her body gradually started floating up like gravity didn''t exist in this space.


    "Come on, transfer some mana to your mark and follow me."


    As was still gazing at her floating body in surprise and came out of his stupor hearing her voice and transferred some of his mana around his heart like she said but unlike hers, his became, even more, darker like a never-ending void and suddenly his body started feeling light, his clothes floating a bit. He felt like he was within the water with less resistance towards gravity.


    ''Holy shit!! This is soooo cool. Have to thank B after this mission is done.''


    "What are you doing?e on, follow me." Alina said.


    "ohok."


    He tried using his wind symbol, to push himself forward but to his surprise, it didn''t work, he tried using other symbols but nothing seemed to work.


    "haha.trying to use the God symbols." Alina said with a smile.


    "....ya"


    "It''s one of thews of this space. You can''t use any of them except your own mana. You will understandter on, just surround yourself with mana and trying here."


    As again, did as she told, covering every inch of his body with his pure mana, surprising Alina a bit. He then tried flowing forward like swimming through the water but with less resistance and slowly came near her.


    "ok, let''s go"


    Alina flew towards a specific gate, colored dark green in color which also showcased two stars above. The silver two-star mark again appeared within her palm resonating with the two-star overhead the green door, automatically opening it and entered right away.


    As also came near the opened green door, his mark also activated. He suddenly felt a breeze of fresh air passing through his face like he was in the forest with light noises of birds chirping.


    ''My first adventure in a fantasy world huh, my hearts beating a bit faster. Ha..... Cooldown me, it''s going to be ok. Just don''t attract too much bad luck like all those isekai protagonists.''


    He again looked around to paste the marvelous view within his brain.


    ''I really need to investigate how all this works. The ''ATC'' and now this, I might get a new breakthrough with my space symbol if I get an answer.''


    He looked back at the door and entered the gate holding his breath with a bit of worry. The green-silver color observed his body and the door behind closed right after.


    Bam!!!!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "A newbie huh?" said a female ''Alibion'' adventurer looking far away up from above, within the zone surrounded by Five-star gates.


    "What are you talking about big sis" asked a handsome guy near her.


    "So you also didn''t saw him. Hmm...I''m even more curious now." Said the women yfully.


    "Come on big sis, let''splete our mission first, otherwise the Barrek city will get destroyed..."


    Smack!!


    "Ouch!! What''s that for?" the guy said rubbing the back of his head.


    "For ordering your big sis of course, now let''s go." Said the women.


    She adjusted her six feet, golden bow, and her long de arrows and left for a five-star blue gate giving ast nce at the green door, which As just used.


    "Akohama, huh." she said with a smile.


    *****


    I want to say some cheesy lines like, support me and support yourself by getting extra chapters but nah... you all know I have a pat reon....so the link is down below, so check it out. There''s extra chapters there.


    https://.patr /Highelder


    And there''s our discord, if you guys have any questions to ask me, I''m there :


    https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    As walked inside a weaponry room like the previous one, but the difference was that they weren''t so stuffed and of high quality.


    "Took you long enough." Asked Alina.


    "Yeah, you know, first adventure and all."


    "What?! This is actually your first one? How did you get your card then?"


    "I have.... connections... Where are we?" As said looking around the room and directed his attention towards the window, where he could only see trees and bushes with some birds chirping on their nest.


    "Ha ...anyway, we are inside the adventurers guild at Akohama."


    "What? This is a guild? Isn''t this a jungle?"


    "There''s still some viges and peoples who require the help of adventures as they are within a forest in the first ce," Alina said, walking towards the exit door and locking it.


    "So, every door or gateways inside "Equade" is linked to an adventurer guild."


    "Finally figured it out huh, you, first thought that we just teleported right?"


    "..yeah...."


    "Well, full-on proper teleportation is just a myth. Alibion is amazing but not ''that'' much amazing."


    "I see..."


    ''So, it still follows the rule of personal space like the "ATC" storage room but on a muchrger scale, linked with hundreds and thousands of adventurers guild, given ess to all the Alibion adventurers.


    But the mana required to constantly maintain all that must definitely be gargantuan. How and where is that all managed really?..''


    "Hey, rookie, what are you doing, let''s go."


    ''Haaa.....question for another day I suppose.''As thought.


    "Oh jeez,ing already."


    "Sorry dear, but we need to be quick," Alina said, adjusting her new outfit with light blue armor and a long thin sword at her back.


    "I guess, I missed the show huh," As said with a smooth but seductive voice.


    "Yeah, I''m kinda pissed off, even though I was fully naked for a second, you were just looking out the window ignoring me altogether," Alina said with a bit grumpy voice, opening the door.


    They both walked out of the weaponry room, with two guards looking at them with surprise.


    "When did you went inside the weaponry, Ms. Alina?"


    "A while ago, did you forgot? Are you guys cking off these days? Hmmmm ....might need toin to the chief."


    "No, no, I''m sorry. I must have dozed off. It won''t happen again Ms Alina. I promise."


    "You better."


    "They both were on the first floor and both of them walked down the stairs, some people recognising Alina along the way and totally ignoring As as they should. As wanted to use his "all-seer" but it was his first adventure mission. He wanted to be in full capacity when they took off from here and started their mission.


    "You seem to be popr here too," As asked.


    "Yeah.....I have been here so many times already toplete this mission alone."


    "How many days has it been then?"


    "A month actually.....hey! don''t judge me, Alibion mission isn''t like your same old adventurer missions. It takes time, patience, and skills, I mean a lot of skills. Which I may inform you have plenty in my experienced belt, rookie!!."


    "Ok, ok, I didn''t say anything, calm down, now that we are here, what''s the mission then?"


    "Let''s go to my room first and talk more about it."


    They were already outside the guild house walking alongside the dirt road, surrounded by small wooden houses and stores. Most of the people here were tall and lightly brown in shade, looking like they were living their ordinary lives. The fashion here was very different, most of them wearing green and brown outfits.


    Adventurers were also present, with green and brown leather shirts and light-ck armors.


    ''Must be to match with the green forest, for hunting or doing missions maybe.''


    He could see more hunters than adventurers around, Some bringing,rge horned rabbits on their back. Some even brought fishes. It really looked peaceful, looking at their smiles and jolly faces. Most of the men were totally fit ripped, with a scar here and there on their body and faces but it seems it was the norm here, living and growing in the wild.


    As they were walking, they reached their destination, the local inn of course.


    "Don''t be too disappointed, it''s a vige area, not a city, so the services here are not the best but not the worst either."


    "Haha...I don''t mind."


    ''Women, I lived in a jungle for days, sleeping on the grassy floor every night, eating fish and fruits for days.''


    They both entered the inn, which was already packed to the brim, full of noises and native people, drinking their beer and some of them having their lunch.


    "Oh, isn''t it Alina?" Said a charming middle-aged woman, pouring beer for the customers.


    "Miss innkeeper, it''s been long," Alina said with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s been days, where were you actually, my dear? Leaving your room for so long. If it had been another inn, your room must have already been given to others, thinking you must have died or something, You need to inform me in due time, my dear."


    "Will do Miss, Goshya. Thanks for taking care of me like always." Alina said with a bright smile.


    "Now now. I was just worried. Have you eaten? How about some rabbit stew?"


    "Thanks miss Goshya, how about.. send it to my room for two."


    "Oh, you are hungry I see, wait for twenty-minute tops, it will be there."


    "Thanks, Miss Goshya."


    "No problem, youing here is a gift on its own, look how popr this inn is now. Lushly darlinge here! I''m gonna go to the kitchen!"


    "Ok mother!..."


    Alina walked to her room upstairs, all the men still looking at her back and her tight ass in lust. Some of them wanted to talk to her or even go near her but the long sword behind her was still there and with the fear that it would end up at their necks, they just gazed at her, not to be ever touched.


    There had been so many men trying to uuww her but no one seeded, sometimes even getting their ass bitten just by touching her. For the local vigers here, a woman who was so gorgeous and different in shade having pale and soft skin was very rare. So most of them came to this inn to drink was to have at least a look at her and try to talk if possible.


    ''Haha..... Everywhere I see. There are men losing their shit over her. Maybe it''s her charm. I haven''t used "all-seer" on her, did I? Guess I will have to check itter.''


    As was still walking at her back, looking around, if somebody noticed him or not, being vignt as always.


    .


    .


    With a Thud the door closed behind him, he looked around the room, which seemedrger than usual inn rooms, especially within a vige with a proper bed, carpet, working table and it also has its own bathroom attached.


    "Well, you are surely privileged."


    "Haha..yeah. Miss innkeeper is very nice to me."


    "Yeah....hard to figure out why," As said with a bit of sarcasm.


    Alina turned her neck to gaze at him, and touched herself in a seductive manner, from her neck, slowly sliding over her tight voluptuous ass.


    "oh, you jealous." She said with a wink.


    "Haha....I would be if I already didn''t get the piece of that cake."


    "Brud, humph.....maybe, I should have yed the long game but attacked you sooner," Alina said in deep thought.


    "Much, sooner I would say."


    "Yes, yes. I couldn''t help myself, I just wanted you so bad."


    Alina put her sword down and unbutton her shirt and leather covers, showing her deep valley to the man in front of him, and walked near him pushing her ample possessions on his chest,ing closer to his ears.


    "And I still want you now."


    As didn''t say anything and all of a sudden grabbed her supple bums with his hands molding it to his heart desired.


    "Ahhh!!..."


    "Let''s talk about the mission first, ok ''senior'' and after that, let''s get to know this area here better," As said, his one hand squeezing her voluptuous ass and another, fingering the area between her legs from behind, slowly turning it wetter."


    "Ahh!!!, umm!!.. Why does it feel so...ahh!!..good!! whenever you...aahhhh!!!..touch me."


    As finally let her go, after turning her body fully hot, she looked at him with lustful eyes, saying she wanted him to touch her more, her face and cheeks turning red but she knew he would eventually deny it. So she walked towards the bathroom her body still hot and warm inside.


    "I will have the shower first, you can use it after," Alina said in a meek voice, her hands touching the opposite sides of her own shoulders, making her look like, she was trying to control herself.


    Thud!!


    As gazed at the closed door and sighed.


    ''If I keep having sex, with her. She will more be attached for sure and I can''t let that happen during my first adventure, can I?''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Both were finally cleaned at sitting on the chairs, with the tone of files and data on different ces and people.


    "I heard a bit moaning inside there, I wonder who was it?" As said, yfully.


    "Hmph....who''s fault was it," Alina said, her cheeks a bit red.


    Alina looked around for a second and came near his ear.


    "Our mission here is to kill the Kamilozes roaming around the vige in disguise," Alina said with a whisper.


    As entered his system right away, hearing its name to know more about the monster, and behold, every crucial data about it now in front of the system panel right in front of his eyes.


    [Kamiloze


    Race: kamilian


    STR: C


    AGI: B


    DEF: D


    MP: B+


    INT: B


    CHARM: -----


    FACE: -----


    Rank: C Rank


    Soul: E


    ss: Shapeshifter( basic ss)


    Subss : water bender


    Description: Evolved from the race of Kamilians to embody others. Likes to eat any living thing, gaining the ability to take their form and continue to eat them again and again to maintain their form. They can change the color of their original or Embodied form to go invisible mixing with the background. Can gain more intelligence eating more intelligent beings.


    Natural ability: shapeshift, invisibility, water bending.]


    "Hmmm...I see. How many?"


    "Huh...you know about those creatures?"


    "Yes, you can tell me everything you have procured until now. I may be a rookie but, I was given the ck card for a reason. So trust me."


    Alina smiled, her purple eyes turning a bit dreamy and her cheeks a bit tide red.


    "Of course I trust you," Alina said, sitting even closer near him.


    "Don''t be rmed when I say this. It''s more likely between seventy and eighty." Alina said with a small voice.


    "Oh, that''s a lot." His voice turning a bit worried.


    "That''s not even the worst part, they are somehow mutated.....some even disguised as humans and those are ridiculously powerful."


    ''What the fuck? Mutated, some even disguised as humans, I don''t have data on that. Doesn''t that means, they are already among the vigers?''


    "How many victims so far?" As asked in a worried tone.


    ".... thirty-three and still increasing, half of them C tier local adventurers. The people started missing dailyter on and nobody here knew when or how it was all happening. So, looking at the situation a bit more seriously, Alibion put its foot in reaching my master and finally handing it to me.


    The only thing I could do was slow them down within the month. They are really crafty creatures and run away instantly when they see a bit of danger and you can''t even catch themter on cause they change their form right away.


    I could handle the regr ones but those mutated ones are really tricky. Haaaa.....I feel irritated to even think about those pesky bei....."


    "Sshhh...." As said cing his finger on her lips.


    "They are already melded with the people here. It''s good to stay low and be silent as possible."


    "Umm..." Alina nodded.


    "Well, you might be thinking for a while, why I was wearing my mask right?"


    "Isn''t it to hide your presence."


    "Yes, but there''s still more. You see, I''m a bit cursed and my eyes are..."


    ''I guess, my "all-seer" will be most useful here. It''s like a cheat code for this mission so Let''s use it to the fullest, I say.'' As thought with a deep smile etched on his face.


    ******


    check out my friend''s novel, he also a beginner like me, give him some of our cultural love: http://wbnv.in/a/efgAPXA


    support me on patr eon


    ://.patr /Highelder


    And there''s our discord, if you guys have any questions to ask me, I''m there :


    https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    As recorded all the data she collected into his system for safe measure and went past through all of them one by one.


    ''Wow, these are all detailed, she must have worked her ass off for all this info, and she was also working as an assistant for Joseph. Does she need extra money or something, ha..I will think about thatter, after finishing this mission of course.


    Hmm.. From the data, those mutated Kamilozes already killed and devoured plenty of humans and can be literally anyone but now that I am here they won''t escape from my eyes."


    "So where do we start from, you already know about my eyes, what should we do, senior?"


    "..."


    "Alina?"


    ".oh, sorry, just went on a deep thought for a second. You must have a rough life huh, with those eyes and, and."


    "And what?"


    "...and I guess I will never be able to fully see you?"


    ".."


    Her eyes were slowly turning moist, looking like a drop of tear was going to fall down.


    ''...did she fell for me that hard? She looks like the world just crashed onto her. Damn! The 2nd stage really gripped her heart in what three hours.''


    ".... don''t worry, I will always be by your side, Prince. I''m not afraid of such curses." Alina said rubbing her eyes from her elbows.


    ".....ok."


    "Ok, change of topic. You have read all the data I collected right? If what you said is true then all the normal ones will be easily handled, the only ones troubling will be the mutated ones and those who have already taken human forms. So let''s get started from the boundaries, slowly surround and kill them all one by one."


    "I see, simple and effective. Then I just need a high point of view to look around the whole vige, to identify as many as I can. You must know a ce, right?"


    "hmm..for that, the hill near the vige is good. You can even see it from the window here."


    As stood up and walked towards the window. She was right, there was a hill. Not that tall, not that wide. Very good for viewing around, that wasn''t the only hill around though, there were many, in fact.


    ''Is this vige within a valley?''


    Being curious, he used his "all-seer" and looked towards the hills and mountains and down towards the road as they were on the second floor.


    ''Let''s look around here, maybe I will find some of them I suppose, those shapeshifting creatures can change their appearance but they can''t just change their own inner organs, so it''s going to be easy.''


    He added his "X-ray" symbol to his "all-seer" and saw everyone''s insides, it wasn''t that clear but the blur images would still help to vary.


    ''Oh, found some, pretending to be a horse huh, kind of smart. Oh, there''s a chicken as well, that''s actually dumb really, hmm.. well they were easy to find, these all must be normal ones I presume...I can''t see any people having their insides containing abnormalities. I guess they can''t be found that easily.....wait is she the one?!!, looking clearly, no she is just pregnant. Congrattions I suppose. We need more of our race after all.


    I should really find them by tracking their mana signature through "all-seer".''


    As reset back to his original "all-seer" and used his system to turn it into its advance form, observing more mana than usual, and as standard, the humans showed the same yellow-golden color, it was just that some had little, some had too much, showcasing people having different bloodlines.


    He looked at the same creatures which he saw before, first the horse then the chicken and Wa, they show different mana signatures, showing gross green color radiating from within.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Oh the food is here, is your sightseeing over? Come on, Let''s eat first, I''m starving from all the hours of body-numbing experience you put me through an hour ago." Alina said, yfully.


    "yame too, I seem to have lost more energy than usual, forcing my hips to move that much." He said sarcastically.


    "hmph..you brute." She said as she opened the door.


    "Hello miss. Alina, it''s your lunch." Said a little girl, who looked at the age of twelve holding a tray with two bowls and two cups of drinks.


    "aww.thank you, Lushly. Thanks for working hard as always." Alina said taking the tray from her.


    "heretake some tips."


    Alina picked a silver coin from her storage ring and gave to her, making the child instantly happy.


    "Thank you, Ms. Alinayay, I got a silver coin."


    The child took the coin, joyfully jumping around the floor. Even though money was not problematic for the family, the silver coin was the first heavy tip. Alina patted her head with a smile.


    "Keep working hard as usual, ok?"


    "Ok, Miss!!!"


    The child walked away, looking at the sparkling coin within her hands.


    Alina gazed at her back with a simple smile and slowly closed the door. The little girl didn''t saw As as he was fully concealed but he saw both Alina and the little girl interacting wholesomely with kind and innocent smiles.


    ''Should I tell her?'' He thought.


    He saw her taking the trey near the table near him.


    "ahem.how should I say this.umm, that little girl.."


    "is a Kamiloze." Alina said her smile disappearing altogether.


    "yeah.., how did you know?"


    "I already lived here for months and researched everything and anything about them and in those times what taught me the most is that trust no one and little lushly there a moment ago never takes tips without her mother''s permission."


    "I see. An Alibion adventurer indeed." He said fully impressed.


    "haha..your eyes seem to work as you alleged, a ck card nominee indeed," Alina said with a smile but with a hint of sadness, which didn''t escape As''s eyes.


    She was trying to show she was ok, but he already knew from little details and face expression detected from Advance ''all-seer'', but he didn''t really need his ''all-seer'' to know how she was feeling right now.


    ''haa...you didn''t just spend your time here just researching huh.''


    She was still looking at the stew with a bit hollow eyes. She wanted to at least eat the stew in her memory but, the chances of it being poisoned were too high and she didn''t want to take any risk.


    "Don''t worry, the stew isn''t poisoned but the drink is. It seems that shit didn''t get the chance."


    "...I see, thank you." Alina said with a tad of relief.


    "So let''s dig in then." He said.


    They both sat near the desk and started eating, the tender rabbit meat seasoned with spices, spices which were only found here making the taste unique on its own. The wild onions melted brown tomatoes keeping the soup of the stew tasteful. It was indeed a nice meal to have.


    Alina eat and drank everyst bit of the stew, sweeping the bowl clean like there was no food from the beginning.


    "haa...that hit the spot.farewell Lushly, may the god of death behest you to your rightful ce," Alina said with a bit sad tone.


    "You know that I can take care of her alone right, you can handle the normal ones first."


    "No, her mother still doesn''t know. I need to tell the truth that she''s already dead and the one she is caring and loving right now is a human eating imposter."


    "Will she believe you then?"


    "haa..it will be hard and she might have a breakdown knowing her only daughter is actually dead, giving that ''shit'' a chance to skip but I have a n. It might be cruel but it needs to be done."


    "Ok senior, what''s the n then."


    "First we corner that shit.."


    .


    .


    .


    "hmm..you know that she will start to me you even after the truth is revealed right?"


    ".i know, but it has to be done, the missiones first. We can''t let any casualties continue any longer."


    "hayour decision senior, until night then?"


    "Yes, we wait for the night and until then, we handle the normal ones."


    "Already on it, wait right here."


    "What? Aren''t we going to the hill first?"


    "It will take more time if we walk there."


    "I do not get..."


    Before she could say anything further, As just vanished right in front of her eyes shocking her speechless.


    "whwhat just happened? Prince? Prince?!! Where are you? Is this some kind of trick?"


    She looked around the room, panicking a bit but didn''t find him anywhere, she looked out the window if, by some chance, he just jumped out, but didn''t found him outside either. The only thing she could see was the normal people who were doing their own normal stuff.


    "Where did you go?" Alina said with a worried tone, still looking outside trying to find him.


    "Bhuu!"


    "wha."


    Alina instinctively punched the person, who came out of nowhere startling her to the limit but to no avail, her punch was easily caught by the recognizable masked man.


    "You got some punch in you, huh, do you only just use that longsword or there''s something more I presume," As said.


    "....what?...how?..when did you?...." Alina said, her mind still confused and surprised to bits.


    As let her hand go with a little giggle.


    "I''m a proficient space symbol user, you see." He said with a proud voice.


    "D..Do you me..mean you just used the le..le..legendary ''blink''?"


    "yup, do you still have any doubts."


    Another punch came flying to his mask but, As easily caught it again.


    "Why didn''t you told me sooner? Scaring me out of nowhere," she said with a bit angry but worried tone.


    "Well, would you believe me though? If I just said it without showing anything."


    "....you have a point," Alina said begrudgingly.


    "So let''s get to matters at hand then."


    "humph..don''t think you will get away with this," Alina said, pouting her right cheek.


    "Ok, ok. I get it, I get It," he said a bit apologetic.


    "Let''s go, you must already know their locations." She said.


    With a final thud, she started walking in front like she was mad but a small smile flowered right after changing her bitter mood to a bit cheerful one.


    ''A literal shock really can change a person''s mood huh'' As thought with a smile and walked behind her to start theing festival of ughter.


    ****


    support me on patr eon


    ://.patr /Highelder


    And there''s our discord, if you guys have any questions to ask me, I''m there :


    https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the starry night on the jungle, everything was dark and gloomy, with night owls and werewolves howling, night creatures dwelling and hunting for sleeping prey. Within this dark and perilous atmosphere, there was a small part, where there was light, light so bright and hot, all the night creatures refuse toe even an inch near, getting away as far as possible.


    Looking clearly, the bright light wasing from arge pit of fire, a fire so big and high it reached fifteen to sixteen feet,ing from a pit deep below the earth, with just two people gazing at it from the sidelines.


    "Well.that was easier than I thought," Alina said, looking at the dead and burning Kamilozes on top of each other.


    "yaa.perks of having me around, don''t you think so?" As asked.


    "haa.it''s hard to admit, my half month of work was finished in like what, one and a half hour? Your powers are like a cheat if you think about it?"


    "Come on, I had to fry my brain of thinking, to acquire these you know."


    "You know that many humans die due to old age, trying toprehend their element to reach such levels right?"


    "I guess, I think out of the box, then."


    "haa... I''m starting to doubt my own Master''s word because of you. Does hard work can really withstand a monster like you?"


    "ouch! Calling me a monster. It hurts you know and you know very well, there are people who are more monstrous than me right?"


    "sorry..I''m still trying to process what I just witnessed."


    "haha..take your time then."


    "No, that mutated shit is still out there, it willy low for a while but the innkeeper is still in danger, we need to go."


    "yeah."


    He stretched out his hands and legs, turning his body around, trying to exercise his sour spots, caused due to all the continuous use of ''Blink''. He wanted to just teleport but he didn''t want to show his only card to anyone, not even his new mate.


    "The normal ones are done here, time to take care of "


    As all of a sudden turned back around, his aura turning sharp like a de ready to unleash anytime. Alina gazing at him also did the same, looking at the deep dark forest.


    "Do you see something?"


    "Yeah, I think we attracted some guests, and looking at the number of their species we just burned, they are all angry it seems."


    "How many?" Alina said, slowly taking out her long sword from her back."


    "Plenty, in fact, be ready, they are unusually fast."


    "Mutated ones I suppose."


    "Indeed."


    As ignited his abnormal amount of mana within, circting it all over his body, and activated his System to the fullest, ready to use every symbol in his possession if necessary. When they came near enough, he used his ''all-seer'' to identify their status right away.


    [Kamiloze (mutated)


    Race: kamilian


    STR: B+


    AGI: A


    DEF: C


    MP: B+


    INT: C+


    CHARM: -----


    FACE: -----


    Rank: B Rank


    Soul: E


    ss: Shapeshifter (advance ss)


    Subss: water bender


    Description: somehow mutated from its original form and got the capability to digest humans or any intelligent beings to a level toprehend and embody them.


    Evolved from the race of Kamilians to embody others. Likes to eat any living beings mostly humans, gaining the ability to take their form and continue to eat them again and again to maintain their form. They can change the color of their original or embodied form to go invisible mixing with the background. Can gain more intelligence eating more intelligent beings.


    Natural ability: shapeshift, invisibility, water bending, copy magic (temporary)]


    ''Damn, these are the most powerful monsters I have encountered until now. Can Alina handle them, she is an A-rank adventurer, so I have to worry less. I will back her up if necessary.''


    The noises of grass and bushes rustling were getting closer and closer. The burning fire from their back creating their shadows darker, thinly covering the area in front of them. As they were waiting with full alert, a foot came out from the bushes, gradually revealing a normal old man slowlying with a stick.


    "Wee in peace." He suddenly said.


    More people start toe out from the deep dark forest one by one. Some were children, some mature women, and men. All looking like normal people of the vige.


    "Did you just said that you came in peace, did I hear that right?!!" Alina said with bubbling rage.


    ''Shit, she is starting to lose her temper, and what the fuck is this shit face are saying, after killing so many people.''


    "Yes, you heard me correct."


    The mana inside Alina''s body started going ramped, slowly leaking every second.


    "You creatures don''t have any right to talk. All you need is to get sliced from my de!!" she said with her anger as she pointed her long de towards the old man, with her mana slowly infusing with her sword, making it brighter and brighter.


    She was going to attack right after when she felt a palm touching her shoulder.


    "Cool down, you are wasting your mana as you speak. You won''t be able to handle them at this rate." He whispered in her ears.


    Listening to his voice, she somehow calmed down like her body and mind were willing to ept everything that he just said. She controlled her rampant mana inside her and took a long heavy breath.


    "haa....sorry"


    "It''s ok, you must have really cared about her didn''t you." He said, gazing at a particr sweet innocent girl standing side by side with them. Of course, the child was the one who looked like Lushly, the innkeeper''s daughter.


    "Speak!! I advise you to choose your words wisely." As said after closing his concealing aura.


    "But.."


    "No, give them a chance, remember, they may have already taken some hostages and they seem smarter than usual." He again whispered.


    ''really, How the fuck did their intelligence increased to C+? That''s the fucking average mind of how much we humans have and with that much level of INT, now they can use magic symbols like us, temporary may it be. What a fucking treat.''


    The old man looked at his left and right and gave all of them a nod.


    "We havee here to negotiate." Said the old man slowly walking forward with his cane in hand.


    He looked at Alina and gave a slight bow but most of his attention was taken by the masked man near the zing fire.


    "We know, we have angered the human girl and possibly also you, so we havee here to apologies for the sins we havemitted that gained your wrath." Said the old man looking at fire oblivion at their backs.


    "Oh, really? So what''s your so-called negotiation?"


    "to live in harmony with each other, no more killing and possibly no more hunting. We all have evolved and mutated to a level to contain our human form and our intelligence. Which we sadly devoured from the innocents.


    After taking this form, we have slowly started to feel emotions. We started to love, we started to care but most importantly we all started thinking rationally, dispelling ourselves from our instinctive desires and behaviors to only eat and survive."


    "hmm..."


    "So we will take any kind of punishment or imprisonment. We can follow your people''sws and you''re so-called justice, we will do it all if it means us surviving." said the old man walking closer to As.


    "So what say you, Adventurer," the old man said giving out his left hand.


    "If you all surrender, that''s all ok for me," As said, also giving out his hand.


    "What are you saying?!!" Alina shouted.


    The old man and As both shook their hands, the old man looked like a happy old man, gearing in emotions, tears starting to well up in his eyes.


    "Thank you, adventurer, I really thank you. Now my people can finally survive and live a proper lifeter on."


    The situation looked harmonious to a point, monsters and humans trying to work together. Alina was looking at both of them in confusion. She didn''t believe what her own eyes were seeing. As she was gazing at them with mix-up emotions, something fell down on the grassynd with a thud all of a sudden.


    Alina gazed at what just fell down, it was dark but the light from the ming fire helped her to see much clearer. To her shock it was a sliced-off wrist with a knife in hand, green blood leaking out from its end, and it wasn''t all, the knife itself had purple liquid dripping from its tips and she immediately knew what it was, from her long line of dangerous adventures.


    "It''s poison!!!"


    The old man suddenly smiled, even though his right hand was sliced off, it seemed it didn''t bother him. The smile slowly turned creepy with the end of his lips reaching his own ears. His face started twitching as he slowly startedughing.


    "hya hya hya hya ..HYA HYA HYA HYA!!!!! I thought I got you there but it seems you are one of the clever ones." The old man said, his face slowly changing.


    His normal-looking human eyes turned big with his iris changing green in color and the teeth within his long mouth started turning sharp and spikey with his grip on As''s hand getting stronger and tighter but As didn''t even flinch as he didn''t even feel the strong grip on his hand.


    "I guess, you also took humanity''s worst traits huh, lies and deceit, I must say, I''m quite actually impressed.


    Though I thought when would you shut up while preaching your lies but you couldn''t wait could you, losing your precious hand on the way."


    "Hya hya hya ..don''t worry human, I was just surprised for a second and don''t worry, I will regain my hand and even be stronger than before by slowly devouring you alive starting from your legs, breaking every bone then slowly reaching your waist and stomach eating your delicious organsummm, my mouth is just watering thinking about it and can''t forget your heart and brain uummm.those are the best part, the despair and pain you will feel I''m sure you will love the experience." Said the old man, his voice gradually turning deeper and deeper.


    ''What the fuck, that''s fucked up, are intelligent monsters supposed to be like this? I guess it''s logically true huh, intelligence and the nature of a monster births a smart psychopath like this one.'' As thought.


    He knew Alina was ready to attack at any moment, all he needed to do was give the signal and start the massacre but suddenly felt numerousne symbols targeting his neck from multiple directions.


    ''ohh, he was stalling huh, they seem smarter than I thought, I guess they think I''m a major threat acting this way.it''s already toote for them though.'' As thought with a smile.


    *****


    please support me on patr eon and there are also more chapters there. ( like extra 12!!! chapter!! )


    https://.patr /Highelder


    And there''s our discord, if you guys have any questions to ask me, I''m there :


    https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Looking at the situation at hand, they still didn''t know As used his space symbol during the hunt, only looking at him as a serious threat that could kill them all if they don''t kill him first. With his bloodline sensing numerous magic attacksing through thene symbol connected to him, he still didn''t move.


    The old man''s smile became wider and wider, thinking the man in front of him would soon be neutralized. He tried freeing his hand from the human''s tiny and weak palm to escape theing barrage but it didn''t seem to budge even a bit. He tried inserting more strength into his hand but it still didn''t seem to nudge a single tad. Panic started looming in his mind, turning his previous smile to a look of anxiety.


    "let go, you human!!" the old monster shouted, putting all his strength to release his hand.


    "hahahaha..you thought I was weak as the other adventurers in the vige? No no no, that''s where you are mistaken." As said gripping his hand even tighter, slowly breaking the bones of his hands, the crackling sound echoing on the owner''s ears as he saw his own hand gradually being squashed.


    "aaaaa, let goooo!!!"


    With pain and Anxiety looming in his mind, even more, he punched As with his other hand which was still bleeding green goo like blood. He no longer had his wrist but he punched As anyway, trying his best to escape from his iing death.


    Landing a hit on his mask with all of his strength, he didn''t even shift even a bit, only giving his bleeding hand even more pain.


    "let me go, let me goo, let me goooo!!!!" the monster shouted, punching him more and more with his injured and bleeding hand. The earlier smugness was all gone, the only thing remaining was fear, fear of his death from the unknown being in front of him, and theing barrage of magic attacks.


    "ok" As said with a smile, letting him go at the final second when all the magic attacks reached him with only leaving an inch of difference, and blinked out the way, making the old monster take all the damage in one go.


    Alina was shocked when out of nowhere, different magic attacks of different elements were at their throats, with her instinctual nature, she covered herself in mana and used all of her defensive charms in one go.


    BOOOOM!!!!!!!


    Earth bullets, sharp water arrows, Air slices, ice spikes. All of them collided at one point creating a sudden explosion through high-speed solid impact, spreading dust and smoke everywhere.


    "Is it done?" one of the shapeshifters asked.


    "It must be, with that much amount of collision. No one from the vige could survive that." A woman next to him said, still in disguise.


    After a minute or so, fourteen other disguised shapeshifters appeared out of their camouge, standing on the trees surrounding the zing fire.


    "That masked one was really a dangerous one huh, I guess the leader was on the right to fully n and kill him first but, s he still underestimated him dying in the process. More food for us though, kya kya kya kya"


    "Yeah, I can''t wait to taste that stronger one, I''m getting hungry just thinking about It." said a woman in disguise showing her hideous teeth with green drool leaking from her mouth.


    Another one appeared behind them.


    "What are you both talking about? We still need to finish the girl if she survived?"


    "yeah, yeah..let''s just finish it alr.."


    Before he couldplete his words, a thin line appeared on his neck.


    "Hey, what happened?" The woman near him asked shaking his quite standing body.


    His head suddenly fell down, green goo spurting out from his sliced-off neck, freaking out both her and the one who just arrived as they saw the dead body falling down the tree.


    "what just happ..!!!!" the woman tried shouting but felt a slight pain like a thin line from her head down to her privates, like something sliced through her, but lost her consciousness right after.


    The third person saw her body slowly separating in half, blood and intestines falling down to the ground along with her now dead body. everything just happened out of nowhere, he tried to run away but before he tried escaping, his legs were already sliced off, his imbnced body falling down to the ground.


    With panic and horror, he saw all of his kin one by one falling down from the tree, sliced off in some way or form, instantly killing them, and immediately knew who the culprit was.


    Slowly he turned his neck towards the dust and smoke-filled area where they all used their most powerful symbol to attack.


    The cold breeze of the night slowly cleared all the smoke and dust, and saw the masked man in shock and dread. He was just standing there, covering him and the women with his pure mana shield, as nothing happened. They had given their all to just kill that single man but he was standing there, not even a single speck of dust on his clothes.


    He didn''t know why he was the only one who survived from the group of ambushers but all his conscious was telling him to run away, run away as fast as possible. Still feeling the pain on his legs, he dragged his body towards the jungle, away from all the massacre but most importantly, away from him.


    He used his remaining mana to use ''camouge'' again but suddenly felt a pull from behind, he wanted to resist it but s he was too weak to do anything and just flew back, further increasing his distance from his only escape.


    "haaaa...!!!!"


    As used his pull symbol on the left side of the footless shapeshifter, towing him and turning his body along the way. The pull was too intense and too powerful that As pulled him in mere seconds grabbing him by the throat.


    "Well, that went smoothly than I thought." He said.


    "Yeah, they came out as you said," Alina said as she looked around, sliced off human form monsters everywhere on the ground all around them, lying like dead rats. She was really surprised, to see the level of uracy and the sharpness of his wind to cut them to such a clean level.


    ''So he''s also expert on using Air symbol huh. I guess I won''t be his senior for too long.''


    She looked at the state of the Kamzo who took the form of the old man before in disgust.


    "They really learned how to y dirty. I still can''t believe a monster arranged all of this. Were they nning and waiting for me the whole time when I was not here?"


    "Yeah it seems so, isn''t she right?" he asked the only remaining kamzo struggling in his hands.


    "Please let me go, y..yes, she is right, she is right. We nned to uuse the little girl to l..lure her and eventually kill her but, y..you came along and ru..ruined it all, killing most of our species within hours. I told you e..everything, please llet me go."


    "Well, don''t say that. It is making me hard to kill you with you talking like us humans." As said.


    The monster thought this was the chance and begged even more trying to sympathize as much as possible.


    "Please, please, I beg you huma.."


    Before hepleted his sentence, he felt a tinge of pain on his neck and lost consciousness altogether. His head slowly slid through his neck and fell down, green blood spurting everywhere from its sliced-off neck.


    As quickly let go of his now dead body, some of the blood droppings on his hands and leather armor.


    "Hey! What was that for, you would have cut my hand." Heined looking at Alina who sheathed her sword on her back.


    "You stole all the action, so I had to finish one-off and I saw you were a bit hesitating. I guess a rookie is still a rookie huh," she said with a smug smile.


    "Come on, didn''t I killed all of them without mercy?"


    "Yes, if you really didn''t hesitate, the old man would have died a bit earlier, no?"


    ".....what did you except, they looked so human."


    "That''s why you are a rookie, my dear prince."


    "hmm.."


    As said nothing and dumped all the bodies on the fire, making the fire ze even higher.


    "They will turn to a crisp when the morninges," As said.


    "Fitting death, I suppose," Alina replied.


    As said nothing and pulled the only remaining kamiloze from the distance with his usual pull symbol. This monster in human form was not pierced or sliced, only her neck was cracked giving a painless and silent death.


    As sighed looking at the little monster on his hands in the form of lushly. He didn''t need to do much to kill the ones who came first, they were seemingly weak and were brought here only for distraction and of course one of them was also the one he was holding.


    "What should we do with this?" As asked.


    "...We have to bring her to the innkeeper. I have known her for too long to just leave it behind." Alina said, gazing at the little girl with a bit of guilt.


    ''haa..look who is nave now, can''t me her though, she must have good memories with them to make her feel like this.'' He thought as he gave the body to her.


    Alina gazed at her face for the final time and ced it inside her storage ring.


    "haaa..let''s go"


    "Yeah, let''s go." He said walking side by side with her.


    He gave ast look at the zing me.


    ''My first mission huh, I really was a bit nave, wasn''t I? I guess B was also worried about that part of me. I really do feel a bit guilty killing them all. They also had feelings, thoughts, but they needed to die at the end. It was us or them.


    This isn''t earth anymore, this is a world where the strong survive and the weak perish. Remember when you were near death''s door and you could do nothing but escape. so, strengthen your own heart and resolve.


    Otherwise, you won''tst'' he said to himself.


    *****


    Support me on patr eon, there''s extra 17 or 18 chapters. Hope you all check it out.


    https://.patr /Highelder


    And if you all want to ask any questions or be updated on info dumps about the novel join discord


    : https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Alina would have carried her properly, if she wasn''t a human-eating, shapeshifting monster itself, as a result, all she could do now was take her unharmed dead body within her ring.


    "Thanks for not harming the body," Alina said, with a small voice.


    "What are you talking about? It was just a fluke." He said with a smile.


    "..."


    Alina stared at him with doubtful eyes and punched him on his shoulder.


    "Ouch!!! What was that for?"


    "..Nothing.let''s hurry, the innkeeper must be worried sick, not knowing anything that happened to her daughter." Alina said and started jumping around the trees, increasing her pace as As followed suit.


    ''I really need to learn, how to teleport taking other living people with me. If I do that, many problems which I am facing now can be solved but, how?


    Nobody can teach me about it as it is just a myth. Didn''t anybody think of making something like a system? What am I even saying? For that, they need to invent the Copy symbol and for them to even do that, they need to learn things to a molecr level, which needs modern knowledge. Which appears to be impossible as it interferes with everyone''s believes. Haa....''


    "We are here!" Alina shouted.


    "Oh.."


    "You looked like you were in some deep thoughts again. I guess it''s your habit but don''t be like that on the battlefield though."


    "..I know."


    Both of them gradually walked to the vige and jumped towards a roof of a tall four-story building nearby, where they saw everything was in total chaos. Even though it was in the middle of the night, people were shouting other people''s names, some searching for their loved ones, some searching for their animals. Most of them with ming sticks in their hands.


    "Karm!!! Where are you?!!!!"


    "Father!!! Where are you, father?!!!!"


    "Hey, hey, have seen my wife?... No...I see.Linda!!! where are you, Linda??!!!!!"


    "Lushly darling where are you? Don''t make your mom so worried."


    .....


    ...


    .....


    ....


    .


    People were spreading and searching throughout the vige and some were even lurking around the jungle nearby. Some were even sobbing in worry. It was clear that everyone was worried sick for their missing friends and family members who all of a sudden went missing.


    "oookay.I didn''t expect this." As said in surprise.


    "haa...yeah, I didn''t think it would happen so soon."


    "so.what should we do?" As asked still gazing at the people.


    "...I guess the vige chief himself is already eaten. So we will call his son and Ms. Innkeeper in a separate ce. We will only tell both of them the truth. We can''t let all the people know about our mission here. So, you search for the chieftain''s son and I will go for Ms. Goshly."


    "Will you be ok?" As asked.


    Alina only nodded and jumped away, making As sigh.


    Alina searched for the lushly''s mother and found her as she was also searching for her daughter among all the people. She wanted to go there and tell her the truth but her legs suddenly froze as she gazed at her pained and worried look shouting her daughter''s name, repeating it again and again and again.


    "Lushly!!!!...."


    "Lushly dear!! Where are you?!!..."


    "Lusshhhllyyyy!!!!!!!"


    Every breath she was taking in, she used it to shout out her only daughter''s name, trying to make it loud and clear as possible. Her eyes looked tired and bagged. After working and cooking all day and searching for her daughter during the night losing her rest, naturally, she would be plenty tired.


    But there she was, worried sick for her daughter, shouting her name, her voice slowly starting to sound dry. As she was waking and shouting with her dry voice. Her tired body suddenly tripped and she fell down.


    Alina couldn''t control herself and instinctively jumped towards her.


    "Ms. Goshly, are you alright?" she said trying to help her.


    "Oh, it''s Ms. Alina, Ahem.. Ahemsorry having a bit of trouble AhemAhemtalking."


    "No, No, it''s ok. Have some water." Alina said, giving her leather bottle to her."


    "Thank youAhem..Ahem.."


    She slowly drank the water, easing her dry throat.


    "Really, thank you, Ms. Alina, you are so kind as always."


    "..." Alina said nothing as she bit her lips. The guilt she was feeling was increasing every second as she gazed at her exhausted self. She wasn''t ming herself at first but when he heard the confession of the kamiloze they interrogated. She knew it was her fault, killing that poor girl to take her form, only to watch over her actions and act as bait.


    "Ms. Alina, have you seen Lushly. She has gone missing an hour ago. She was just there in her room but when I called her to eat her dinner, she was no longer there.


    Ms. Alina is experienced at this right? Please help me find her, I will do anything in exchange." She asked kindly but her words still carrying the worried tone of a mother.


    "....." Alina said nothing as her head was slowly lowering down.


    "Ms. Alina, why aren''t you saying anything? Do you know anything? ."


    "...." Her head only lowered down furthermore her blue hair falling to cover her face. She slowly put her shaky hands on her shoulder gently gripping it.


    "....um. Ms. Goshly..the thing is..that.."


    She gazed at Alina in confusion and felt her shaking hand on her shoulder. Her confusion further increasing, when the always confident Ms. Alina was slipping on her words.


    After looking at her a bit, something dawned on her and her face became even paler, she took a step back in fright, Alina''s hand falling down from her shoulder.


    "Ms. Goshly?.."


    "Please tell me, that''s not true, please, please!! Please!!!! She is just a little girl!!!!!" she shouted, attracting everyone''s attention.


    As who was looking at them with his now shiny eyes sighed and jumped from the roof in their direction and carried both of them on his shoulder. It was done so swiftly that, the people near them didn''t even see them and went back to their calling. How could they, they were all also worried about their loved ones and they wanted to care about them first then another.


    "whwhat i..is happening?" the innkeeper asked in sudden fright.


    "what are you doing all of sudden, let us down!!" Alina shouted.


    As didn''t listen and went to a private area on a roof. cing them there.


    "Wait here. and be careful." He said as he looked at the innkeeper and jumped out of the roof again.


    "What?who w..was t..that Ms. Alina?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. He is just my partner. He means no harm." She said, trying to calm her down and tried to hug her.


    "I told you to be more careful, Alina," As said from the back, surprising both of them again. Now, a middle-aged man on his shoulder trying to resist and wiggle out from his grip.


    "Who are you?!!, what do you want from me?!! somebody help!!"


    As had already locked the surrounding with his mana, letting not a speck of noise escape.


    "Shut up, and stay silent if you want to know about your father," As shouted.


    "You know where he is? Tell me, tell me where my father is?!!" the man shouted. Yes, yes he was the son of the chieftain of the vige, who they needed right now.


    As ignored him and walked towards thedies and used his pull symbol on Ms. Goshly and yanked out something off of her possession. It reached his hand and there it was, the same knife with the same poison, surprising Alina speechless.


    "IIs t..that."


    "yes."


    "mmean sh..she is aalso.."


    "yes Alina, you already know my eyes don''t lie."


    Alina turned to the woman who she thought was the always loving and kind Innkeeper. Her eyes consisting of nothing but shock and denial.


    "Tell me, tell me he''s wrong, Ms. Goshly, tell me that that knife on his hand isn''t yours."


    "whwhat are you talking about? of course it''s not true, it''s.. it''s all a ploy, right!!. Ms. Alina, he is trying to set us apart. Kill him, kill him, otherwise, he might kill us first!!!" Thedy shouted in panic.


    Alina was now fully silent, looking at the women in front of her with dead eyes, ones which were only filled with pity, love, and guilt, now, all gone. She wanted to deny it, she wanted to deny it to herst breath, but she knew this was wrong, she knew she would only be helping the murderer who killed and ate her close ones in this vige.


    She channeled her mana on her hands and legs and gripped her long sword from the back.


    The disguised woman suddenly felt an unbearable amount of bloodlust from the blue-haired woman before her and unconsciously stepped back knocking her back on the locked mana around the roof.


    Her fear slowly turned to utter dread when the woman before her slowly took out her long sword. Nowhere to escape, nowhere to ask for help. She tried using magic but the sheer dread she was feeling in her heart right now, made her think twice. The only thing she could now do was use this body owner''s voice as a weapon.


    "Ms. Ali...."


    But before she couldplete her words. She felt a tinge of pain lining from her right cheek to the left. After that, all she could see was her view somehow sliding down to the right eventuallynding on the rooftop ground. Her hands trying to grasp the empty space where the upper part of her face lied. Which also slowly lost its momentum and all her whole body falling to the ground like a dead body it was.


    Alina, gazing at the now dead body of the shapeshifting monster felt empty. Her close ones who she needed to protect were both gone and dead.


    The middle-aged man beside As was in full shock at what just happened in front of him. He looked down at his shirt and hands, which were covered with nothing but green blood, swiped from Alina''s sword when she cut off Ms. Goshly''s head.


    He started panicking when the beautiful girl who everybody knew as a strong and kind individual tried killing Ms. Goshly but the reality being nothing that he imagined.


    His father had told him about the shapeshifting monsters lurking within the vige and looking at his shirt and hands and the dead body of the monster, squirting green blood from his half-sliced head, proved everything that his father told him was true all along.


    "So.. it''s all truethe kamilozes a..and my father?" he said looking at the masked man in front of him.


    "Do I need to speak any further?"


    "dead?"


    As only nodded and let him be, he started walking towards Alina who was still looking at the dead body.


    He put his hand on her right shoulder.


    "I''m sorry it had to end like this.." As said, apologetically.


    Alina slowly turned to her right to gaze at her junior, gaining some shine in her eyes.


    "Here I thought.I would teach you some new stuff and be a cool senior but, here I am confused and sitting on the floor, pathetic. Couldn''t even protect someone I care about."


    As didn''t say anything and suddenly lifted her up like a princess carry.


    "hey, wwhat are y..you doing?"


    As didn''t reply at looked back at the middle-aged man.


    "You know what to do right? Otherwise, the whole vige will still be in chaos."


    The man rubbed his teary red eyes and gave a nod.


    "If my father is no more to lead everyone, then I have to do it myself, the responsibility is mine to bear now, thank you. I''m really grateful for both of you taking care of the monsters." The man said bowing to As.


    "Good, you are a smart one." As also nodded and jumped away. To a quiet ce, far away from all the noise and people.


    Alina first struggled in his arms but as time went by, she started to feel more and morefortable in his warmth.


    "Where are we going?" Alina asked.


    "Somewhere peaceful." He answered.


    ******


    Thank you for reading! The next two chapters are free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ''Thinking clearly, wouldn''t Alina die if I wasn''t here with her. Well, I don''t know how much skilled she is as I hogged all the work.'' He thought as she looked at her sad but cute face.


    Her blue hair moving through the air. The moonlight shining on her eyes. She was extremely beautiful even by his standards alone. Alina who was still on his arms noticed he was staring at her.


    "w..what are you looking at?"


    "You, of course."


    "DDon''t look at me, look ahead. II don''t wanna fall from this height." She said looking elsewhere, her cheeks a bit red.


    "haha."


    As again jumped from a tall tree adding a bit more force using extra mana on his legs and smoothlynded on a cliff with a better view of the forest.


    The green lush trees moving from the cold wind of the night. The half-moon lighting most of the dark areas. Generally, the area around the cliff which they were on.


    "Now what?"


    "nothingjust rx."


    He walked at the end of the cliff and sat there his legs hanging in the air. He turned to Alina and patted at the sit near him.


    "Come on sit.." he said.


    "whwhat about the vige? What about the rest of those monsters.."


    As sighed and used his pull symbol on her, tugging her by his side.


    "hey.." she shouted feeling his pull.


    "As you said, we can''t get more involved than this, trust the chief''s son. I wouldn''t just handle him the responsibility just like that (he checked his status using all-seer of course).


    And the monsters, do you really think I would leave anyone behind." He said turning to her.


    ".No," she said with a small voice.


    "So rx and chill for a second."


    Alina finally nodded and sat with him gazing at the stars and the lovely half-moon. They stayed that way for many minutes, peace and serenity epassing all around them. Alina slowly leaned on his shoulder as the windy breeze hit them ruffling their hair along the way.


    She peeked at him for a second and went back to their stargazing. She knew why he was doing all this and thinking about the reason, the guilt and sadness which she was caging inside her started getting loose. Her eyes started getting blurry as tears started welling on her eyes. After her eyes couldn''t amount her tears inside, a single tear dropped, with came all the soft cries.


    "Sorryyou have tosee melike this.." she said, sobbing.


    "You must have really cared for them, didn''t you?" he said, giving her his handkerchief.


    "yesyes they wereeven it wasfor a month. They really took .good care of me"


    As put his hand on her shoulder trying to ease her pain as much as possible. He couldn''t do or say more than what he already said. The only thing he could do now was let her grief properly.


    She cried,ined, screamed out her grief, her voice echoing all over the forest. After an hour and a half of crying and consoling. Alina finally calmed down.


    "I have to be stronger" she said, pushing her tears away from his hanker.


    "..um, I''m ready to help you anytime, Alina," As said.


    "Thank you, more lives would have been. lost if you weren''t here .tonight."


    "Well, I''m d that I could be helpful for my senior." He said in a bit of sarcasm.


    "hehe..I will die of shame if you called me a senior again and You pretty much handled it very well for your first Adventurer mission."


    "You already know the reason why" he said.


    "I know, I know.all credit goes to your eyes but it also depends on the person who uses it. So take my praise here, will you? I don''t want my confidence to go any lower you know."


    "Thank you, I guess." As said, rubbing his white hair. It was his first mission as an adventurer and getting his firstpliment after how much he did, he was happy in a certain way.


    "So you can act cute sometimes huh." Alina said with a smile blooming on her face.


    As put his hand down right away. After hearing her using the word ''cute'' on him.


    ''I''m not ''cute'' why use that word. Why don''t use the word manly and strong and stuff. Damn, I always hated the word ''cute'' used upon me.''


    "I suppose you are feeling ok now," As said trying to change the topic.


    ".yes, thank you for being with me and listening to all thethings I said" Alina said, solemnly.


    "But, don''t mind me saying but this mission seemed pretty hard for a two-star Alibion adventurer."


    "haa... this is how Alibion adventurer missions is but I think you are in some way right. It was hard, without you. So many people would have died already. It could have even lead to a ''Purge''."


    "Purge?"


    "Oh! You might not know about it. The ''Purge'' is..."


    BOOM!!!!!


    Before Alina could speak more, somethingnded at their back out of nowhere, surprising both of them. Dust and pieces of earth spread everywhere, reaching them both. As was fully shocked how the thing justnded near him, bypassing all his senses. Even now, he wasn''t feeling anything dangerous. The only thing reacting now was his bloodline trying to warn him as much as possible.


    "Purge.such a simple word but brings hell to those who it is constrained to." Said someone with a womanly but mature voice.


    "..Master??" Alina suddenly asked.


    "what??....Master??" As said in surprise.


    "haha..yes it is I"


    All the dust and debris gradually lowered down slowly revealing the person within, who Alina calls Master with such respect. From the height alone she looked tall, tall enough to reach six and a half feet. Her dark hair falling straight down up to her waist. Her red eye marveling at the white light of the moon and another covered by a ck patch.


    She was light in armor, only wearing some green leather suits which looked extremely tight, showcasing her C- cup melons and her wide and voluptuous ass. From his point of view. She had the biggest jugs of ass he had ever seen, evening to a level near his own mother.


    Her thick thighs and long legs couldpel kings to do her bidding. They were that much seductive.


    Looking at her whole body, As gulped as he burned the image on his mind but the long and thick sword in her back made him think twice. The long and wide sword was wrapped up in bandages, giving it a forbidden vibe. He wanted to use "all-seer" on her but, thinking she was a friend, not an enemy, he refrained from doing so.


    He didn''t want an incident like with Joseph, suddenly getting punched out of nowhere.


    "wh..what are you doing here master?"


    ".to save you of course..hmm...but that doesn''t seem necessary I suppose." She said looking at her up and down.


    "..."


    Alina was quiet for a while in confusion when reality suddenly dawned on her.


    "was this missiona test?" she asked.


    "Not a test but a hard reminder for you. I hope you learned your lesson." She said folding her hands.


    "I see.." Alina said, realizing what her master was trying to say.


    She looked at As and took a long breath.


    "I guess.I was the nave one huh" she said.


    "I was just trying to make you tougher Alina.hope you understand."


    "No Master, my own weakness is at fault. You were just doing this for my own benefit." She said.


    ''hmm.so she gave her a hard mission from the start, knowing she would fail, giving her learn a new lesson in the process. That''s pretty hardcore if I have to say, she was one inch away from depression a while ago. Wellthat might just be me being nave in their eyes if I said it out loud.


    So she would eventuallye if Alina''s life was really in danger. I mean damntalk about mentoring someone to this level. If I think about it, if I didn''t have my eye I would have died the night I came hereaaathat just sent a shiver to my bone, Fuck''


    "So who''s this new fellow?" the woman asked looking at him with curious eyes.


    "ohlet me introduce you both. Mr. Prince, she is called Joana, my Master who I was talking about and this is Mr. prince who was newly admitted to Alibion, just yesterday."


    "I seea newbie huh. A newbie who saved your ass." Joana said, looking at her disciple with crude eyes.


    "hehe is a ck-star. So..so it is fine."


    "oh really, show me your mark boy," she ordered.


    ''What? Me a boy? Should I show him how much of a man I am..wait no, no I don''t want another woman clinging on to me. There are already plenty enough.'' He thought, controlling his lust aura to the limit and concealing it with technique.


    He showed his ck one-star on his palm, surprising Joana for a second.


    "it''s really true..it seems Albion will be in good hands in the future." She said proudly.


    "hey! Why don''t you be my disciple?" she suddenly asked.


    "Sorry, but I''m taken.."


    "huh? by who? I will kick his or her ass if."


    "It''s the devil''s witch," As spoke.interrupting her midway.


    The moment Joana heard the word Devil''s witch. She backed downed taking a step back.


    "hmmm..I see."


    Alina who became happy for a second was again dejected after seeing her master backing away. She knew her master was too single-minded to care about others so she was surprised in a way, seeing her back away from that bitch''s name.


    "But Master??" she said in a small voice.


    Joana turned to her and sighed.


    "you didn''t even learn a bit even after living close to her for months?" she asked in a bit of disappointment.


    "...." Alina said nothing and looked at her in confusion.


    "haa.I guess I have to give you a proper lesson when we get back." She said.


    "Ahem.change of topic, looking at most of the alive vigers and our adventurers, it seems, you both passed the mission."


    "No, Master!! All credit goes to him, I really did nothing at the end, dangering this mission, binding myself from my own emotions. I don''t want any recognition in this!!" she shouted.


    "No Alina, you have been here for months. You should at least take half the.."


    "hahahaha." Joanaughed in a seductive manner, interrupting As.


    She came near her and patted her shoulder.


    "Good, if you have taken a single credit. I would have thrown you out of Alibion, right away." She bellowed, looking deep into her eyes.


    ''What the fuck? Kick her out? This woman is nuts'' he thought.


    ******


    Thank you for reading! The next chapters is free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    In the dark hall of Alibion''s root, the green, two-star door suddenly opened, with three people floating inside the ''Equade''.


    "solooking at youpleting the two-star difficult mission all by ''yourself'', I would promote you to three-star right away but you being a newbie, it seems the only thing I can do now is to promote you to a two-star Alibion Adventurer. Is that ok?"


    "well, I am new to this, so..I will take anything I get."


    "Okay..give me your hand," Joana said, trying to go close to him.


    "Wait, wait, what are you doing?" As asked in caution.


    He didn''t want any women to touch him or get too close to him as his "Embodiment of lust" skill was in its stage two. He didn''t know exactly how much it would affect other girls if they came close enough. His aura concealing skill doesn''t seem effective when women came too close around him.


    "haha.oh you are a shy boy huh," Joana said with a giggle.


    "How about I ask B for this?"


    "Noshe doesn''t have the right as of now."


    "what? But she gave me the card."


    "haa.she didn''t tell you, did she? I won''t say anything on that matter. You should ask her, yourself."


    "I see, ok. Then I will ask Joseph then."


    "Do you like men, perhaps?" Joana suddenly asked, seeing the boy taking no interest in herself at all.


    "Noooo!!!" Alina shouted.


    "...."


    "..."


    Both Joana and As looked at her sudden outburst in surprise.


    "hahahaha.I see I see. Oh, Alina so you finally found someone huh."


    "ah..Ummm.."


    Alina was twirling her fingers in embarrassment, her face turning red every second, but who could she me. From the time when she was little, she had a really low interest in being in romantic rtions. Yes, she had a fling once or twice but that was it. Nothing more, nothing less.


    But everything changed when he met the mysterious masked man who grabbed his attention right away. At first, she thought she would only relieve her intensely growing urges but holy shit, he fucked her to a level that she thought she reached heaven for a couple of seconds.


    She wanted to keep being close to him but realizing her motives he only decided to be friends but now the feeling grew to apletely different. Her heart was now feeling apletely different emotion than before, it wasn''t just lust, obsession and curiosity now. After what happened at the cliff. She wanted to do more than just satiating her carnal desires and be just friends. She wanted him to care for her, be with her, and hug her like what happened a moment ago where both of them were sitting, gazing at the stars and the bright moon.


    "Ali.."


    "Alin.."


    "Alina!" Joana shouted.


    "whawhat happened?" she said finallying out of her thoughts.


    "oh god, you have really fallen for him, haven''t you?" Joana asked.


    "...." Alina said nothing, looking down being shy, but suddenly she realized something wasn''t right. She looked around and saw he was missing.


    "Where is he?"


    "haha.while you were daydreaming, he already went away. He said bye but it didn''t enter your ears."


    "What? I will go apologize for being so rude then." She said in a hurry and tried floating to the brown door nearby.


    But s she was grabbed by her cor all of a sudden being at her master''s mercy.


    "Where do you think you are going huh? Even though you fulfilled what was required from you but it''s still true that you blundered, so no more assistant work for now. Your training will again begin. So let''s head back for now."


    "wh..what?an I go and take my stuff back at the least."


    "No"


    "what? why?"


    Joana said nothing and dragged her to the top, floating to the five-star zone.


    "Wait, wait, can I just say bye to him at the least." Alina pleaded.


    "Don''t need to say bye, you can meet himter, after your training of course" She said with a smile.


    "..uum"


    With that, they entered a wide gate made from white ice itself.


    ''haa....i hope he doesn''t forget about me.'' she thought.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Brown city, Fanxia Kingdom.


    "Well, that didn''t take that long." As thought,ing out of the gate.


    Now, even though he was one-star for now. He could open the door to "Equade" anytime he wanted. So no need to disappear like he was disintegrating like before. he now knew that it was done only to neers,ing to "Equade" for the first time.


    He thought, his first adventure would take a day or two but he didn''t properly realize until now, how strong he waspared to his fellow peers. Mostly his "all-seer" and teleportation. These both skills were op in their own way.


    ''I need to separate modes for "all-seer"ter on. Forbat and also for identification, both regted by my system. I will also have to give some updates as well. The fight with the kamliozes taught me more things than I realize.


    Real-life experiences in battle really do helps in many ways. Let''s keep this momentum going, improving myself, improving my system, and be as OP as possible cause I know for a fact that ''father'' will also be stronger as well, with his newly discovered symbols and that ''being''.''


    The time was now early in the morning, but as usual, he didn''t need any rest and walked out the weaponry, with his aura fully concealed.


    He thought there would be fewer adventurers in the morning but when he entered the main Adventurers hall, to his surprise there was double the number than he saw yesterday. Most of them, gathering at the receptionist area.


    What got him even more curious was that, there were also some guards from the pce. He carefully passed through all people, whispering and talking which he didn''t listen to, and went straight in, entering the restroom of the workers.


    To his shock, there was Joseph and some fully armored guard with the golden insignia of the phoenix, both of them looking at a dead body of a girl, who seemed like a worker within the guild. The moment he appeared inside, Joseph looked in his direction.


    "Oh! you are here early." He suddenly said, surprising the armored guard, and turned back where he was looking, but found no one.


    "who are talking to?" he asked in confusion.


    "Me," As said suddenly appearing beside the dead body.


    "wha..what? who are you?" the guard inquired, taking out his sword in caution.


    But before he could fully unsheathe his sword, Joseph pushed his hand down on his sword, surprising the guard even more.


    "I know him, so if you don''t mind," Joseph said in a calm manner. But in that calm voice, the guard could feel the deep pressure of his aura, making him fully sheathed his sword again.


    "so.sorry, didn''t know that." He said his hand shaking a bit.


    "it happens, so you already got the report, why don''t you all bugger off from my property," Joseph said, still with a kind voice.


    The guard wanted to say, it was not his but the king''s property but refrained himself and walked back out the door.


    "ook...make way, this isn''t a sight show. We got what we needed, let''s go." He said to his underlings walking out the hallway.


    "haa....the higher nobles gonna chew me after this," Joseph said.


    "...how did this happened?" As asked, looking at the corps of the innocent-looking girl.


    "Well, it was already like this when I arrived, so I ain''t got that much info on me. Hey wait, where Alina is?" he asked.


    "Her master said she needs a bit more training so she took her."


    "oh, Joana, that woman, and her training antics. I imagine how she must be suffering now."


    ''I guess they know each other.'' As thought.


    "Oh damn, now I have to manage all the paperwork myself. Oh right, hey, do you want to be my assi.."


    "No."


    "I hate you, you know that. Ha.. have to ask Liyana again." Joseph suddenly said.


    "Well, I''m a busy person and I have things to do. Oh, right I almost forgot." He said turning to him


    He gave him a piece of paper, rmending him for a promotion. Joseph took the paper and gazed at it with surprise.


    "what? it hasn''t even been a day after you joined and you are already eligible to be promoted?..well, you did possess a ck card and Joana herself signed this for you, but damn she is a strict one you know that? How the hell did you get her sign and if she was there why didn''t she promote you herself and like what really did....."


    As sighed, as Joseph startedshing his uncontroble tongue.


    "....Joseph, we are talking near a corps and there are still people around here." He said.


    "oh! Right, yeah, forgot about that for a second. So you want my agreement for your promotion." He said with a smile.


    ''I feel like he cooking something.'' As thought looking at his crooked smile.


    "How about, you handle this case and only after that you will get your promotion." He said pointing at the dead girl.


    ''What?!! this fucking piece of shit wants me to do his job.haaashould have Joana promote me, even taking a bit of risk but I already said no, can''t ask B as she is somehow not eligible and the only one I know is him, fuck!!''


    As sighed and gave him a nod.


    "Ok! I will take that as a yes. Come to my office when you are done. Your precious promotion will be waiting on my table." He said folding his paper.


    ''This piece of shit.''


    "you can curse me all you want after this task isplete, so go on," Joseph said walking out the room.


    "Oe, you lot!!! This is not a show here!!! Get back to your work!!" Joseph shouted to all the adventurers still gazing at the murder scene.


    All of them dispersed immediately giving way to their leader. As looked at his back and the reaction of all the people who were just here, just leaving and doing their work like nothing major happened.


    ''haa.this world is reminding me again and again that it''s not the same. A worker murdered right here and no one gives a shit after a couple of minutes.'' He thought looking at the now dead girl.


    "ha.I don''t know you but I hope, you are in a better ce," he said closing his eyes.


    After staying silent for a full minute, he opened his eyes, but with a yellow different light on them.


    "Ok, let''s channel my Sherlock energy." He said as he activated his "all-seer".


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next two chapters are free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    "Let''s first close the door." He said, pushing the unreached door with his push symbol.


    He looks around a bit and locked the area with his mana.


    "hmm.let''s see, a cut on her throat, by a knife? Or something else?"


    His "all-seer" was already active so he arched her neck to fully view the cut with his mana-covered hand.


    "Sheesh, it''s not so deep and not so shallow from the looks of it. The murderer may be wanted to just silence her first, giving her a long painful death. Even a noob like me can see that without using "all-seer"."


    He used his eyes to view if there are any remains of mana around her body and thankfully, there were some remains on her neck.


    "Magic hmm..so this proves it wasn''t done by knife or any other tools. But which Magic symbol though? Water, earth, and fire are out of the option as all of them would leave some mark. Most likely one would be air. So it''s an air symbol user. He or she may use other elements as well but this proves, Air is also part of the murderer''s arsenal. Well, that is not much of a clue."


    He then focused his eyes on her heart and saw the remaining of her mana slowly disappearing.


    "hmm.there are still small bits of mana remaining on her heart, so it hasn''t been too long she died huh." he said as he gazed at her heart with his "all-seer".


    "Wait! What if my system calcted the rate of the mana disappearing from her body? It would surely lead to the moment when she started losing her mana in other words the moment when she lost her life." He said as he scanned her mana signature with his advance "all-seer".


    [Mana signature detected


    Scanning..


    Scanplete.


    Calcting disappearing rate..


    Calction done.


    "System, use the answer to determine how much time it took for all of her mana to disappear."


    ''There may be some errors if she used her mana to arge amount before she died, but her job doesn''t require her to use much of her mana, so the calction should still be safe.''


    Calcting.


    Calction done.


    = 15:36]


    "Fifteen hours, thirty-six minutes ago. Hmm...that means it was done between two pm and three pm. if I recall properly, wasn''t that the time, when I and Alina left the guild. There were still adventurers and other staff working there. Damn, doesn''t that means the killer killed her when there were still people around? Fuck! So we are dealing with an assassin of some sort or maybe I am specting too much.


    I guess I will ask the staffs first what happened in that time frame."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "....so, you are telling me that, you or anyone here, didn''t saw the victim ''Yuna'', going inside the changing room between 2 pm and 3 pm," As asked the male staff in front of him.


    "Ummyeah, everyone including me, was busy looking at the angel-like Alina passing through." The boy said trying to remember that moment.


    ''haa..all the staff are giving the same fucking answer, can''t me Alina being so attractive though. If no one knows, it will be a dead-end.'' He thought with a sigh.


    "so, anybody you know, who might know what happened in that time?" As asked.


    "hmmI don''t know.wait! Liyana should know!!" the boy suddenly shouted.


    "oh! Where is she then?"


    "Wait, let me call her."


    With that, he went to search for her but after a five minute or so, he came back with a confused face.


    "What happened? Where is she?"


    "Umm..she is absent for the meantime it seems." He said in a confused reaction.


    "I see..but you seem confused. Isn''t she on a holiday or a break?"


    "Noshe is actually a hard worker and also everyone''s favorite really. She never just turned absent without any prior notice. Even the leader held her in high regard."


    "hmm..is she proficient in air symbol?" As asked.


    "Oh yes, she is very skilled with that one. That''s one of the reasons why the leader made her temporary assistant in times when Ms. Alina was busy or absent."


    "hmmm.."


    "wait, you are not doubting her right?"


    "hmm.why?"


    "I assure you, she is not. She has been working here for a year now and I know her very well, so I assure you she has no reason to kill Yuna." The boy said in confidence.


    ''..even more, reasons to doubt then.'' As thought.


    After talking with the staff, he went to Joseph''s office to procure more info on the girl who everyone called Liyana.


    Knock! Knock!


    As knocked on his door. He wanted to see the files on the workers here, mostly on Liyana of course. There must be more detailed information of her recorded on some file and where to look for that kind of file than the head leader''s office itself.


    "who?" joseph asked in irritation.


    "it''s me"


    e in then, you don''t have to knock."


    As entered and saw the respected leader behind a pile of papers.


    "well.you seem busy or irritated I presume," As asked.


    "haa..both. I thought Liyana would still be here if Alina wasn''t around but she''s also nowhere to be found. Dumping all the work on me!!!"


    "Well, talking about Liyana. Do you have info on her, I mean literal data, not your hour-long verbal information."


    Joseph was going to say something but stopped midway. He pouted and pointed towards the drawer near him.


    "what? Is she a suspect or something?"


    "To tell the truth, not a suspect but the actual killer if I am right." He said.


    "....well, are you sure? That''s quite an usation you are making. You just started investigating like what, half an hour ago?"


    "ha.I know, I know. She wouldn''t do this, yadayada"


    "....well, you are right that I trust her but if I choose to trust between you and her, I would easily trust you who is a fellow Alibion adventurer. So keep doing what you think is right. I won''t interject. "


    "Ohh!!" As said in surprise.


    ".why?" he asked Joseph.


    "For reasons, you don''t need to know." He said writing on some papers on his desk.


    "hmm...ok."


    He went to the drawer and searched for the file he was probing for and finally found a data book on the staff members then started searching for the name Liyana right away.


    After flipping every page, he finally found her and to his surprise, she seemed to be the same girl he met when he first arrived here. Yes, she was the receptionist who suddenly asked him to show his face out of nowhere. He showed the picture of the girl to Joseph.


    "Is this the same girl name Liyana, whom you were talking about earlier?"


    "huh, yes" he answered.


    "I see..i will check out her location and try to ask questions if necessary."


    "I already told you, you do you. In the end, it''s your responsibility." He said, still trying to write using his thick fingers holding his thin pen.


    ".ok."


    As went his way out, closing the door when suddenly he heard something break like a stick.


    "haa!!! Why can''t I fucking write??!!!" Joseph''s loud voice echoed out.


    ''Now I feel sad for him'' he thought.


    He had taken the page from the file and from her recorded information, her home was located at the noble''s section.


    "And it''s near B''s Mansion. Is there some kind of link here that I am not seeing? I guess I will find out when I''m there."


    He teleported near B''s home right away, appearing somewhere in the alley. There were some people there when he appeared out of nowhere but he wasn''t worried as he did it on purpose to experiment with something for himself.


    He walked towards the two simple guards who were shocked and scared seeing a man appear out of nowhere. They were just simple guards who didn''t know anything about ''Blink'' let alone full-on teleportation.


    Looking at the masked maning near and near, they wanted to run away but they were already scared shitless from the aura the mysterious man was giving away. Their mouth shut, hand and foot shaking in dread. The next one even peed his pants when the tall masked man stopped right before him.


    "haa..you had to pee your pants with just a little bit of my aura huh," As said.


    Both of them said nothing, only looking up to him in full fear and dread.


    As only sighed and went a step closer.


    "Alibion" he suddenly said.


    With that single word he used his aura concealing to the maximum and jumped towards a roof nearby. For him he just his technique and jumped to a higher ne but for the both of them who were shivering in fear, after a single blink, he was gone.


    "whwhere did he go?" one of them asked.


    "I don''t care, t..thank god he l..left us. I.I thought m..my end was near a second a..ago." the one who pissed his pants said still shivering.


    "what?"


    ".what?"


    "wait.what were we talking about?"


    "huh?....did you forgot? There was a.....? what was I saying Before?"


    ".i don''t know, wait why do I smell piss?"


    "Yeah, me too. It stinks."


    "..wait it''sing from you." He said looking at him and saw his wet pants.


    "Did you pissed your pants!!??" he shouted.


    "Wait what??!! I did??!"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As was listening and watching both of them bickering from the nearby roof and smiled.


    "Experiment sessful I guess." He said with a smile.


    "But damn! How is this even possible? There really must be someone, truly fucking powerful to enchant people like this with a single word. Have to ask B if I meet her."


    As looked around and gazed at the huge mansion. It was a colossal building with a massive garden of its own. White towers standing tall at their four corners. The color of the pce-like mansion was fully white, attracting more attention than necessary. The statues, carvings, even the architectural design of the building itself were marvelous.


    "A fitting home for her, I suppose."


    After gazing contently at her gorgeous home. He focused on the side where his current goal was.


    He increased his vision at a certain house nearby and peeked inside. After confirming it was suitable to teleport. He used it right away appearing inside.


    To his shock, the room waspletely empty. No sofas, chairs, or even crystal lights. He scanned around with his "all-seer" but found nothing.


    "I guess, I was right. Ha..but it seems she already escaped. Well, I have her picture, so there is no getting away from me."


    "well, you are on the wrong on that." A seductive voice echoed from behind, suddenly hugging him.


    As knew who she was, her voice and the feeling of her twin peaks on his back already gave her identity away.


    "And why''s that B?" As asked.


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next chapter is free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    "And why''s that B?" As asked.


    "hmm.if you want something from a merchant, you need to pay for it. Did you forget?"


    '' God Damn! Coming out of nowhere and hugging me like that, and I didn''t even realize until I heard her voice. If she was an enemy, I would have been done for.''


    "So, what do you want in return?" As asked, turning over to her.


    "hmm..let''s see.oh! you wore my gift. That''s surprising. I thought you would never use it."


    "Well, had to adjust it a bit toactually wear It." he slowly said.


    "oh.I see" she said gripping his hand tighter.


    "Ou! Ou!.BeB it hurts. It hurts.." he said in pain.


    "hmm.."


    "Ouch! Ouch! B!!"


    "..."


    She finally released his hand, freeing him from the straining pain. Making his hand all red.


    ''Shit!! That really fucking hurt. Even joseph''s grip wasn''t that hard. How In hell is her delicate hand so freaking strong?'' he thought, shaking his hand, the pain still lingering up to his bones.


    "You don''t have to Bully me like that you know."


    "ha...Why did you remove all the necessary charms? All I am trying to do is just to protect you."


    "Huh? What about that love po."


    "Oh, you wanted to know more about that girl Liyana right?" she said suddenly cutting him off.


    ''Changing the topic huh''


    "haa...yes, you said I can''t find her even if I tried."


    "Yes, it''s rted to ''them'' so let''s talk about that in my house."


    "you mean"


    "yeah.."


    Both of them walked to her home. The huge gate opening for both of them, pushed by the tall muscr hired guards with the name of the Merchant Company on their chest armor.


    The smooth marvel pathway they walked on was wide enough to pass even two carriages if necessary. He gazed around the extensive green garden decorated with many flowers and rare trees. All of them,id properly in the right positions to enhance the beauty even more.


    Small birds and animals flying and running around. There were even ten or eleven gardeners, cutting the unwanted grass and pulling away most of the long weeds. It really was managed properly. When he was watching it from far away. It seemed beautiful but looking closer. The beauty of the garden intensifies to a whole new level, matched with the whole white mansion itself.


    All the workers there bowed as they all saw their master walking past them. The entrance of the house opened and six maids came out with different essories, waiting near the entrance door.


    B took the cold drink from the maid nearby and drank it all in one fell swoop. They couldn''t give As one cause they didn''t even know he was there in the first ce. If they didn''t handle their master''s guest properly knowing he was there, They wouldn''t be able to handle the shame as first-ss maids.


    "Wee home Master." They all said in unison.


    B only nodded and entered her mansion. All the maids also followed closing the door behind.


    "Keep doing what you all were doing," B said waving her hand away.


    "Yes, Master." They all started walking away in their own work-rted direction.


    As and B both walked up to her private office where no one was allowed toe without her order.


    "I thought, you would also have a personal maid or something," As said remembering his own personal maid (Anna) after gazing at the maids before.


    "haha.I have, but she''s busy at the moment."


    Finally reaching her private office, she took a bottle of alcohol from the drawer and poured it on two wine sses on the table near the sofa.


    "Have a drink."


    As nodded and scanned it with his all-seer first.


    ''hmm..nothing mixed in I see.''


    He gave it a taste, taking a sip. The brown alcohol flowed around his tongue giving him a rough vor. He knew the alcohol was a good one as it was a five hundred years old drink scanning it with his "all-seer" but his taste buds didn''t like it one bit.


    "So would you be so kind to tell me, why I can''t find her?" he said putting his drink down.


    "...straight to the topic huh. hmm..how should I say this?....the girl you were looking for was a spy, part of the All-father''s Familia."


    ''what? Familia? Are they some sort of mafia or something?''


    "so? More reason to find her then."


    "...that is impossible now. The only chance to catch her was the time when we both met but now, looking at her empty room with no evidence left behind. She must have been called back or somehow got info on her identity being blown away, changing her form after that."


    "changing her form? Wait, what?"


    "She isn''t just part of the familia for nothing. She is an awakened, her bloodline origin being rted to one of the most dangerous assassins in the past. She can hide in the shadows, change her form, copy people, and take other people''s form giving her the capacity to hide even in in sight.


    She can even be one of the gardeners outside but I know she won''t take that much of a risk. So finding her is nigh impossible now when she knows that her previous cover is blown, taking a new form, a new identity along the way.


    Ha..just thinking about her is giving me a headache."


    "hm.i see, if you know her gender at the least then you must also know her name?"


    "that is also a no. the only way we even knew her gender was because the ratio of her taking a women''s form was much higher than a male one."


    "Only that?"


    "It''s embarrassing to say but. yes"


    ''So I really can''t find her. I don''t have her real name, don''t have her pure mana signature, anything. How can I find a person who doesn''t even have a proper identityhaa.I guess I will have to report it to Joseph first.


    He would be pissed to hear an enemy spy was working under her nose for a year now.''


    "Thanks but how did you get that info then?"


    "hm? Ohhad to spill some blood, haha." She said with a sadistic smile.


    ''Looking at that reaction, it would be best to not ask more.''


    "Then.. how is the conflict going on?"


    "hmm..honestly, it''s pretty bad, I might have to leave this country at this rate. They are attacking our most significant business areas in upper-tier kingdoms. My dear friend, there isn''t handling it well enough." She said her fingers twirling on her long hair.


    ''Oh! She can be nervous sometimes huh. These people are even giving her, a peak tier bloodline individual a hard time. I guess they are really some force to be reckoned with. Well if she went, it would be a bit sad.''


    "So you are going?" he asked.


    "I might" she said with a bit of a sad tone.


    "I want to help if I can do something"


    "..then can youe with me?"


    "haa...sorry, B but I can''t leave this city yet."


    "I see.." she said in a sad voice.


    ''Should I really just kidnap him? If I hinder his vision, he won''t be able to use his ''blink''. Ha. I should have put some sleeping drops on that alcohol. Dammit!'' she thought.


    B with her drink in hand sat close to him on the sofa, leaning on his shoulder. She wanted to take him forcefully but she controlled her nature thinking he might hate her in the end, which she really didn''t want right now.


    As seeing her gloomy look sighed and pulled her closer, cing his hand around her shoulder.


    Feeling hisfy hug, she snuggled on his chest, putting down her ss of alcohol.


    ''ha...I missed this feeling so much. I wish I could stay like this forever and ever. If it wasn''t for that All-father. I would have been spending my daily life with him like in the past few days.


    I have to kill him soon and be done with it. Can''t waste my time with this stuff any long.''


    "You areing back, right? So I will wait for you here." He said


    "You will wait for me..?" B said, her cheeks turning light red.


    It was just a sentence, said by any friend or lover or a family member but the moment she heard him saying he would wait for her. Her heart started beating rapidly. Her eyes sparkling as she gazed at him.


    "Well, of course." He answered.


    B came near, staring at him without a single blink. She wanted to give a strong and passionate kiss but his juicy lips were hidden behind the dark mask, which she herself gifted. Having no choice she touched his mask around his cheeks, feeling the hard te.


    "Don''t worry, I wille soon. I won''t keep you waiting."


    As took her hand from his mask and holed tightly.


    "Don''t keep me waiting, then."


    B nodded, still not leaving his sight. She hugged him tightly. Feeling his warmth. It wasn''t their final meeting or anything but she just wanted to be close to him, listening to his heartbeat.


    Looking at the situation, he changed his mask in that small time frame and hugged her back. Her skinny but delicate hands, gripping him tight around his back. Her soft pillow-like bosoms pressing on his chest. It was really a good feeling.


    After watching Alina cry in pain and confronting a murder scene right at the morning was ying his mind, no not even that. The main reason was that the people around him were taking death too lightly. Was it because she was just a normal person with a normal bloodline or something entirely, no he knew the truth, this is not the same world with the samews but now he didn''t care anything about that.


    He only felt the hug of the women who he now dearly cared about.


    ''I don''t need the promotion right away so let''s rx a bit'' he thought, as he drank his ss of alcohol again.


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next two chapters are free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    "So how was your first adventure?"


    "Hmm.well, it was easy in a way but, it would have been harder if I didn''t have my eyes, that mission was all about handling deception, so."


    "oh! So you participated in Alina''s mission. What was it again? Hmm..killing all the kamilozes right?"


    "Yeah, they were even mutated to a level that most of them could easily take human forms."


    "Well, that''s why it was counted as an Alibion mission. Imagine those buggers in a city instead of in a middle of a jungle. They would create absolute mayhem for sure."


    "That''s true, so, now that I am part of the Alibion, you can tell me more about them right? The memory losing charm. The Equade and most importantly those..Monsters. I''m still confused about them, do they really exist?"


    "haha..you have a lot of questions, don''t you? Well you know me, as a merchant if you want something, you need to..mnnnnnnn"


    As connected his lips with hers right away, her eyes wide in shock, feeling his tasteful lips. He pulled her closer drawing her body near him, her soft chest touching his. He wanted to do more than just kissing but he controlled himself and let her go, giving her time to breathe.


    "haa.."


    B finally had time to breathe and came back from the sudden pleasure. She didn''t know why, his lips were more delicious than before and his single touch on her body made her even more sensitive. Like he was attracting her body more and more like a ma in disguise.


    She gazed at him with half-open dreamy eyes, her cheeks all red. She wanted more, she wanted to devour his lips and taste it once again. Her body which was slightly warm was now all hot from within, feeling the rush from her insides, slowly turning her bottom, damp.


    She came closer to him for another bountiful kiss but a finger came in between, interrupting their touch.


    "You need more? Info first B, Give and take, you are a merchant, no?"


    B came out of her dreamy state after hearing his rejection, pouting her right cheek in a cute way.


    "I see, being with me has influenced you in some way huh. Okay, I will take the loss for now." She said with a smile. "So you wanted to hear about the great and almighty Alibion?" she asked.


    "yes."


    B spread her mana all around her office and locked it as usual.


    "Ok, listen. Their story dates back to the day when we humans came into power. After winning the war with all the other species, we conquered thends containing the greatest degree of mana which we now peacefully reside in.


    It was a peaceful time then, we didn''t face our poption dread. After years and years of being condemned by all the races, with mana and the God symbols in our hands we were literally invincible, until, ha.... the leviathans were born."


    "what?so those monsters are called Leviathans?" As asked.


    "Yes, there were a total of nine of them born and evolved from the sudden insurgence of mana around the globe as you are already in knowledge off. We were still conquering morends and resources from all the other races back then but those nine beasts came in the middle, hindering our inevitable rise.


    Their every step destroyed mountains passing high magnitude of earthquakes around them, their single breath would create natural disasters bringing tsunamis and tornados, their movement alone would destroy countries along their way. Even their size wasn''t enough, they could control their affinity-wise symbols with more precision like us but with an enormous amount of mana at their disposal.


    They were the literal embodiment of natural disaster born and evolved to the apex of their species."


    "..."


    As was quiet for a while, the images he saw back then only showed him parts of what seemed to be true but the reality was much worse than he imagined.


    "hhow did we face them, from the information I got during the participation. It said we fought them?"


    "You are right, we didn''t stay silent and let them meddle in our road to conquering the whole world, so our first fore-fathers and first fore-mothers battle with those heathens"


    "wait wait wait..you mean humanity battled with those titans like leviathans?"


    "Ha-ha.yes, it''s only a myth now but the first humans, born through the struggle from the years and years of wars between all the races weren''t like us as of now.


    They were equal to gods, utilizing mana to their full potential, using all the twelve God-symbols left by the ancient dragons. As those Leviathans were destroyed, the first mages of human history which were named the Originals existed as the creators. With a swing of their hand, forests were born, Mountains were created. They even changed the weather itself altering them to humanity''s needs and liking.


    As such powers shed with the Leviathans,nds and seas changed to a whole different level. New continents were born while the old ones drowned. In that time of battle, the whole globe was slowly changing and consumed in chaos as the battle continued.


    All the other races went to hiding, trying to escape their inevitable doom from the shes of the Leviathans and the so-called gods.


    After shing for months and months, the Originals finally killed three of those monsters, only six of them remaining as of now but.. we humanity also lost a third of our Originals. So"


    "So? Go on" As said in curiosity and wonder. He was listening to the real history of humanity itself where the books didn''t have a record of. He was literally amazed by humans and their prowess. When he was still in the pce taking history lessons, there wasn''t a single drop of knowledge, which he was now heeding.


    There wasn''t mention of the Leviathans, the Originals, anything. All he was given was how humans, who were at the bottom of the food chain, who were treated like cattle and ves by the other races came to power after the Dragon''s appearance and their gift of mana and symbols.


    "Come on, Go on." He said in a hurry.


    ''haha.ok ok, just wanted to annoy you, seeing you so focused on me unlike other timesso where were we, oh right..So after losing their members on both sides. The shing of the Leviathans and the Originals finally stopped. After colliding with each other for months, the Originals finally started to understand, they were not just mindless, instinct-driven monsters like others. They also had some form of intelligence, the difference was that some had higher and some had lower and with that knowledge, they tried negotiating for the first time.


    They didn''t want to battle it out with them to thest breath as they wanted what was best for humanity and to their counter the Leviathans, Seeing three of their fellow Goliaths die, the Alpha of their assembly also tried interacting with the humans for the first time.


    It was very hard at the beginning, as some Originals weren''t ok with negotiating with those monsters, the reasons were plenty. Of the one-third that died, most of them had family, friends and loved ones, of course, they would reject negotiating with the ones who killed them but the number of other members out weighted them, finally starting the first negotiation between humans and monsters."


    "Then what happened?" As asked.


    "Then, they came up with a deal or a pact they say. The Leviathans wanted mana, a whole lot of mana for all of them to live under and the areas where humans were living were the locations avable with the most concentration of mana within the whole globe. So the Originals agreed, giving them locations at the borders of human society, decisively dividing them from each other.


    And a deal wouldn''t be a deal if we humans didn''t get anything In return, so take a guess what we took in return?"


    "hmm.....the bloodlines??"


    "Correct!!, the Originals demanded a portion of their power in return to have them live in our region, and with that both parties came to a conclusion and epted the pact sharing the power to all the humans, to empower all of humanity even more."


    "Wait, was that the reason we humans started having our childbirth problem?"


    "that''s what most of the people would think after learning this story but no, ording to research the problem had already begun when we started to use mana, it was just not serious at that point as there were still a number of humans back then."


    "hmm..i see, so most of the Bloodlines that people possess now were from the pact made with the Leviathans. So where are the remaining six? Did we just left them as they are?"


    "No. that''s where, Albion came to be, created by the remaining members of the Originals to watch over the Leviathans roaming around our borders.


    As everywhere they went, they would leave their remnants, may it be their concentrated mana affecting other monsters or their children.."


    "Wait, wait.I''m lost again. Those monsters give birth??!!!!"


    "Yes, but, they aren''t powerful as their parent, as they were born from reproducing with other weaker monsters but nevertheless, Leviathan''s offsprings are a dangerous bunch, reaching the Five-star threat level easily. So you now know what Alibion''s adventures are for.


    They deal with dangerous monsters that humanity doesn''t need to know about."


    "I see. Then is the memory glitching charm? Did the Originals created it too?"


    "hmm...that''s ssified information that even I don''t know. I only heard rumors that." She said gesturing him toe closer. "it''s not done by us humans" she whispered.


    "...."


    "It''s just a rumor among all the high-level Albion adventures, so.don''t need to take it so seriously."


    "Then, do they still exist?"


    "Who? The Originals? Hahahaha.they are only a story of the past now. If they really existed, Humanity wouldn''t be ruled by peak and supreme tier bloodlines, would they?"


    "...I see, that was stupid of me to ask but what if the covertly kept Leviathans retaliated."


    "hmm..I also don''t know but, it was said that the pact was done withplicated means which couldn''t be broken no matter what.


    I know it''s ominous to believe such things but, look at us, after thousands of years, we humans are still here doing as we please."


    "Yeah, you are right on that. Didn''t wanted to act like a worrywart."


    "That''s normal, we all want to know what or who is above us, all the time. It''s instinct. The only proof of the existence of the original is that, Alibion." She said pointing at his heart, where the ck star remained.


    As nodded, touching his chest, feeling his heartbeat rush a bit.


    "So can I get more details on this history which you told?"


    "This is all I was allowed to procure from decades of being an Alibion adventurer myself. Further info is pretty impossible if I have to say."


    ".ok, then..the Equade?"


    "sorry that''s also s."


    "ssified." He said,pleting her words.


    ".well, you want answers, you need to climb up thedder first and what I told you just now must be kept secret up to your grave ok, this is actually a five-star ranked top-secret, only the ck chosen ones being the exceptions. If the public knows about them, all of humanity will be restless, creating more chaos than harmony." B said seriously.


    He gulped looking at her serious face for once. She was right. These kinds of power were too much for humans or any other species. So that''s the main reason all of this was kept secret as much as possible.


    ''But won''t the other races, the giants, the elves, dwarves, and the others would know about their past existence, or are they also affected by Alibion. If I ask B, I''m sure she will say it''s ssified again, ha.."


    "Umm, and onest thing." He asked.


    "What, I''m ready to answer anything you ask, for another taste for your lips of course."


    "About you and Alibion"


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next chapter is free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    The smile on her face took a sudden turn, the previous pleased and happy B nowhere to be seen. But it onlysted for a second and her smile came back right after.


    "hmm..let''s talk about it after Ie back, would that be ok?" she asked with a low voice.


    As now knew it was a deep subject for B, not to be taken lightly. The way the mood changed around her already proved that much at the least. Even though her unstable aura was lingering around her a little bit. He came closer, and again hugged her tight.


    "You can tell me whenever you want." He softly said.


    Being in his arms again, she again calmed down to her previous self. A genuine smile blooming on her pink lips.


    "I really feel d that I somehow met you." She said, hugging him back.


    As only nodded, patting her head, trying to calm her down as much as possible. He didn''t mind secrets as he had plenty of his own.


    ''Well, everyone has their own secrets, I still don''t know, how should I tell all thedies that I am just a fucking four-year-old child. I mean how everyone would react? And mostly her.'' He thought as she hugged her, a woman who possessed the extremely rare peak tier bloodline, a powerhouse who had influence and connections like no one else he had ever met, not even his own father, who was a king of an upper-tier kingdom himself.


    ''I hope I don''t get on her bad sides..'' he thought again.


    "So, how about we call it a day, I still need to report all of this to Joseph."


    "..can''t we just stay like this for a while? I will be leaving soon you know." She moaned, hugging him with more strength than before.


    ''Well, I can''t say no when you leave me no choice, to begin with.''


    Knock! Knock!


    Both of them heard a knock on the door, surprising B as she strictly ordered the maids to not disturb her office quarters.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Back in Adventurer Guild.


    The sound of the metal pens scratching over a simple paper could be heard within the quiet room. Three thick fingers delicately moving a pen, with the highest precision, the wielder could imagine.


    For the writer, who was slowly lettering, this was equal to battle, his mind concentrating on both writing and the strength he was pushing on his small and delicate pen. He wrote and wrote, trying to ''not'' break the pen as much as possible. Sweat slowly appearing on his forehead.


    After a couple of minutes of hard work, a drop of his sweat fell on the bottom of the paper, but he didn''t mind and kept writing.


    ''I can do this, I am doing it, I can write. Haha.now Alina can''t say shit that I can''t write a single senten.."


    m!!!


    Crack!


    With the sudden sound of the door opening, came the cracking sound of the wooden handle of the pen breaking in two, messing up his paper.


    A full hour of writing, which he oh so rigorously wrote, all gone, just like that, and the switch inside his mind which he sternly controlled also went away with it.


    "Mr. Joseph, from themand of the ki.."


    Before the honorary guard could finish his words, out of nowhere, he felt a force so powerful all over his frontal body, pushing him to a level that he flew away like a bullet, colliding with the roof above and flying away even more.


    "hafuuu, hafu.."


    Joseph took his long breaths, again and again trying to cool himself down, and eventually, he did. He gazed upon the broken pen in his hands and threw it on the pile of broken pens inside the dustbin.


    "ha.I need to hire a new assistant at this rate."


    After fully calming himself he walked near the door with his heavy steps and saw a parchment on the floor, left by the guard who was just blown away by him.


    The parchment flew to his hands, pulled by his symbol, and saw it had the insignia of the royal family stamped in.


    "haa."


    He sighed and opened it and behold, it was the call from the king himself.


    "What the hell does he wants now?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The Phonixia pce, Brown city, Fanxia Kingdom.


    SLAM!!!


    The giant decorative door opened with a bang, surprising all the nobles and others, sitting beside the meeting table.


    "Hello," Joseph said, greeting everyone inside the room.


    "What sphemy is this!!!" A noble Marquise bellowed standing up from his chair.


    "You are in front of the king!! Show some respect!!" Another noble sitting across from him shouted.


    bang!!


    "Let him be!!" the one and only king said, Smacking his hand on the table and Spreading his advance bloodline aura to all the nobles sitting around the table.


    "But your majesty!!" Another noble said.


    "ha.isaidlethimbe," he ordered, increasing his pressure even more. Escting the temperature around the room.


    All of them felt the surge of heat around them, increasing every breath they took.


    "I''m sorry, my sire." Said the Marquise who shouted first and slowly sat down.


    Only after when everyone had sat down did the scourging heat died down.


    "Joseph, we all know, you are powerful but I hope this digression won''t happen again."


    "Hmphyou lot need to first give respect to fully earn it, letting a guard of yours, disrupting me during my work. Wasn''t that also your so-called ''digression."


    The king stared at the Marquise who had to send the guard at the guild to transfer the message. Only to see the Marquise look down with no reasoning at all.


    After seeing him saying nothing in self-defense. The king sighed and stood up to Joseph and gave a slight bow.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Joseph. I hope this wouldn''t hinder our rtionship further on."


    "Your majesty!!" the marquise bellowed again, seeing his king bow to a normal adventurer who didn''t have any bloodline to show even a speck of nobility.


    "Sit down, lord Ousirish!! We don''t need any conflict with the Adventurers guild. We already have enough problems on our te." He said giving a nce in a certain direction but returned to Joseph immediately.


    At the corner of the long meeting table, there was also a woman, with a ck tight dress, fitting her from her pale and bountiful bosoms to her long and ck hill shoes.


    "I''m sure he was just gesturing towards you B, did you do something?" As said from her behind whispering his words.


    "haha..I have created nothing but problems for him, while I''m here. I even killed off most of his lower nobles after interrogating them." She silently said.


    "What?, I thought Joseph handled it then, did they all had to die though?"


    "My dear, no one survives after crossing paths with me," she said with a sly smile.


    ''Damn..killing is really like buying cabbages for themha.what am I evenining about?''


    "You can take your seat, Mr. Joseph."


    "hmmmm."


    Joseph sat on an empty chair, opposite B and nodded towards her and the aura concealed As behind. Besides him and B, nobody knew he was even there, not even feeling a spec of his presence.


    How would they, a number of nobilities and the king himself were only capable of running a middle-tier kingdom as he who possessed such advance techniques of aura concealing born from the years and years of modifications through experts from a powerhouse Upper-tier kingdom itself and can''t ever forget the gifted mask which doubled the capabilities of his techniques, literally turning him invisible in front of all the people now sitting before...or so he thought.


    As was confident that he was properly hidden when he felt a slight nce from the end of the table. Who could it be than the king Bruce Phoenixia himself?


    ''did he just look at me a second ago? Or he is just checking B out? Hmm..."


    The king properly sat on his grander and much decorative chair inparison to others, to showcase that ''he'' was the leader of this nation. His red-golden robes and his ruby-filled crown showing his majestic aura. His fingers filled with rings of many kinds interlocking curses and enchants.


    One of his rings shined and plenty of documents appeared. Of course, it was from his storage ring. He spread the files to all the people within the room, appropriately pushing it with his push symbol.


    As didn''t want to care as he wanted his promotion to upgrade to a two-star, but when the file came near B and saw what it was, his mind stopped processing and his heartbeat started beating a bit more than before. His blood started rushing radically through his veins. If his eyes could pop out, the moment he saw the documents, they would surely pop out.


    When he was at B ce when she was called by the Royal decree, inviting her for a meeting, he thought, it would be rted to the conflict between the ''ATC'' and so-called All-Father as they were powerhouses which a kingdom like Fanxia couldn''tprehend to handle but no.


    He was wrong, he waspletely wrong. The insignia pasted on the front of the file was actually of ''his'' kingdom, none other than the Xander kingdom itself.


    ''wh.what the hell? Why? How? Does he know I''m here?''


    That single thought made his mind and heart erratic. Sweat started appearing on his forehead. The memory of being surround by the nobles and his father nipped into his vision and the disaster it would bring if his father really knew if he was here. Looking at his ambition of killing his own son, why wouldn''t he demolish this country just for satiating his needs.


    Feeling his mana getting disturbed by his own emotions, As tried to calm down using his specter aura, which immediately took effect calming him down.


    ''Was that PTSD or something, I just experienced?.... Fuck!!!.....control yourself. It''s just a document for god''s sake. They wouldn''t know. I have hidden pretty well. I look twelve or thirteen years older and nobody except the people I trust knows about my appearance, so calm down''


    As fully calmed down after circting his specter aura and focused on the king.


    He wasn''t the only one who was shocked, all the people within the room, even B and Joseph themselves were quite surprised gazing at the insignia on the file before them. It wasn''t just a kingdom like they were now staying on, no it also wasn''t a normal upper-tier kingdom. No, it was ''the'' Xandar. An extremely powerful powerhouse. Consisting of a number of individuals who possessed the ever so rare peak-tier bloodline.


    "Ahem.this already may look a bit intimidating for all of us here, but yes, the documents in front of you are sent by Xandar itself. So that''s why I called you all here so suddenly.


    So let the meeting begin.."


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next two chapters are free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Most of the nobles were gazing at the paper with sweat on their brow. As the king said, this was indeed intimidating, a single symbol of their country alone was weighing on them like a mountain was ced at all their backs.


    The King looking at all the nervous nobles in silence only sighed and cleared his throat again.


    "Ahem.don''t panic, my lords, it is only but a message send by an earl of their region."


    Hearing the king''s words, the nobles finally took a breath, as it seems, it wasn''t what they all imagined (like a letter for their submission), and even though an earl of their region was powerful in many ways than their own. They were d, it wasn''t from their Dukes and viscounts. If it were them. The pressure would truly be immense on their middle-tier country.


    "ahem.. ahem, so what does it say, my king?" lord Ousirish asked.


    "As I said, it is only but a message, a notice to be more urate, and some requests along the lines. Most of you already know, the rumors about Xandar. This notice now clears all the suspicions. You all may open it and see for yourself."


    They all opened with their files with Jospeh and B also doing the same. Whispering and discussing their thoughts on the subject of the rumors and after reading the file. Most of their suspicions finally came true.


    "A civil war!!" one of the viscounts bellowed.


    The sound of their discussion intensified as what was revealed to them all. As Xandar was a neighboring country for them, of course, they would hear some form of rumors if something happened there and not to mention it was an upper-tier country itself.


    Joseph was not even caring about the situation in hand as his eyes were already dousing in his sleep and so did B who just threw back the file on the table after giving it a read.


    "I got more things to handle than this nonsense, hmm... if it really turned into a civil war, I could profit from selling weapons and potions but let''s see.."


    As wanted to ask for the file from her but refrained from doing so. He didn''t want to attract attention, for now, the suspicions that the king himself knows he was also here was still lingering in his thoughts.


    "So the civil war maye soon but not confirmed huh." Said one of the viscounts.


    "The conflict urring between King Henry and Queen Elizabeth is indeed true, this document already proves that but why give us information about their conflict?" Ousirish asked.


    "Yes, why message us? We can''t neither help nor reinforce them in any form, our military is nothingpares to theirs'' so what is this notice for, your majesty?" another viscount said.


    "Yes, you are right, my lords. It is certain that we can''t help them in any way and in actuality, they are not.


    What they need from us is not military support but to actually search for someone."


    Another round of discussion yed around the table, noises of surprise and uncertainty echoing around the meeting hall.


    "Who could be the person they are searching for, that even the nobles of Xandar are forced to ask for help?" one of the nobles asked in curiosity.


    Not just him, all of them, even Joseph and B herself seemed a bit more interested than before.


    ''It would be me, I guess.'' He thought with a sign.


    He knew the day would eventuallye. Xandar indeed was a powerhouse, with many nobles, and royalties holding the lineage of the peak-tier bloodline. Their reach, vast and clear. Adjoining kingdoms and other countries feared and respected the Xander kingdom but what all of them feared the most was the ''Don'' bloodline flowing through every royal ever born.


    It was said that humanity''s bloodline power dwindled as time passed but the ''Don'' bloodline remained strong as ever and even got stronger as their lineage would always give birth to monster-like geniuses.


    Even King Henry who was dubbed the ''lightning'' itself spoke volumes. Being one of the rare individuals to manipte a second stage element already proving to its contiguous people that may they be an ally or an enemy, do not mess with Xandar.


    King Bruce, tapped his ring and different colors of light started toe out trying to mix andbine to form a human-shaped being.


    B, Joseph, and all the nobles gazed at the light form in anticipation, waiting to fully look at the actual image of the one who nobles of the one and only Xandar kingdom were searching for.


    The silver-white hair started to form from the top, slowly clearing the actual images, and then came his forehead, then the enchanting eyes, nose, and his cute lips and the rest of his shoulder.


    "A child!!"


    "What!!"


    "I don''t understand."


    ..


    ...


    ..


    .


    Another round of discussion came out but Bruce didn''t let it be, mming his hand on the table.


    Bang!!


    "Silence!!!"


    All the nobles were silenced right away, the voice of their king still echoing on their ears.


    "You may think he may be just a child but look at him clearly. Who do you think he resembles."


    All the silenced nobles clearly gazed at the boy again. The innocent child, who looked like he was six or seven years old. His charm and beauty overflowing, even from just a projection catching everyone''s eyes.


    "....son of Queen Elizabeth, the warrior maiden??" Joseph suddenly said.


    "Yes, Mr. Joseph is indeed right. He is the one and only ''prince'' of Xander and undeniably the only son of both King Joseph and Queen Elizabeth themselves. Are we clear?"


    "Hoooo!!!!"


    "ohh!!!"


    .


    ..


    All of them were still surprised and shocked that both of them had a child and oh so charming one at that. Some women among the nobles were still staring at the projection like there was no end. Their eyes glowing with a feeling to at least take the child to themselves.


    Not just them, even B herself was staring at the projection without even a single Blink.


    "You all may not know, cause they had kept their child hidden from everyone''s eyes, with personal reasons which we are not told as of now. He is given the name As Don Roxwell, A child of five years of age. He may seem a bit older but he is indeed a five-year-old child. And we have a search request for him all around our kingdom from today." King Henry bellowed.


    "Why? Did someone dare to kidnap a prince, a prince of Xandar nheless? Who would do such a thing?"


    "it must be the people of All-Father. Only his men are capable of such atrocity."


    ..


    ..


    .


    "Silence!!!... "The king ordered again, taking out another file from his storage ring.


    "From the documents now in front of me. It is said that the prince wasn''t kidnapped but something else entirely. The file which I am holding briefed that the prince was manipted by certain individuals to be used as a key to dethroning the current king. So in rage, King Henry locked his son and all the convicts.


    But after some time, the father tried to convince his innocent five-year-old son out of their convolution, but the prince never did and in the end, ran away from the kingdom with the other traitors like his maid who is dubbed Anny."


    He said, taking out a simple projection of a blond blue-eyed girl in a maid outfit.


    Everyone was surprised by the sudden revtion but mostly, As himself was surprised to see his personal maid evicted in such a way.


    ''Damn you father, you have really done it, haven''t you? Pulling out a makeup story to me a five-year-old child in a way that fitted your needs. Me? manipted? Fuck off.and grinding poor Anny along the way. haa....


    If they are also searching for Anny, that means she''s also out of Xandar or she is trying to escape. Looking at the report on the ''civil war'', things might be escting as Mother and others have nned, but why is Anny left out. Wait! Don''t tell me...is she searching for me?


    Dammit!! I said to not search for me but. they didn''t listen did they?''


    He wanted toin more about them but, a smile slowly erected at the end of his lips. He didn''t want to deny it but, he missed them a lot and if somehow he could meet Anny. The thought made his heart soft all of a sudden.


    He knew it would hinder the n as she would have been a great asset to his mother but one part of him also wanted to meet Anny even if it was only for a second.


    "so, what will you do, King Bruce?" B suddenly asked, attracting all the attention. Her simple words and presence alone gained the pin-drop silence that the king himself never could.


    "What do you mean, Ms. B?" Bruce asked.


    "Ohe on, you already know what I mean, if you ept the request, you will be siding with the king Henry himself, and if you don''t..."


    "I will be siding with Queen Elizabeth? Is that what you are trying to say, Ms. B?"


    "Indeed, so which one will you pick? One way or another. The only one will reign supreme, ''If'' their inner conflict truly transpires." B said.


    "I already decided."


    "oh! That''s quick, then do tell all your subjects and me, King Bruce, I hope you choose wisely"


    "haa.....yes, it is inevitable that a side should be chosen wisely as they are a powerful neighboring country. If I took a side and they lost in the war. Our country, our kingdom will eventually see its doom."


    All the nobles felt their throat dry, some started drinking more and more sses of water. Some just stood still, some extremely nervous to a point that they were unconsciously taping their foot, discerning what would the king eventually choose. All their lives and their family were in their king''s hands so of course most of them would be nervous to the extreme.


    "We will be siding with.."


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next chapter is free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    ''hmm...this is getting tricky, if he chooses mother, all''s ok but if he chooses father, then I would have no choice but to take over this country, pretty bold of me to say such things but it needs to be done, whatever the cost. Can''t let anybody interrupt in this.'' As thought.


    The king looked around the meeting hall, gazing at all of his lords and all of them looking at him for the final decision. Their eyes showing their patience for his answer and their brow full of sweat, the noise of foot ticking on the floor was not a song for his ears but he neithermented nor stopped it. As he was also feeling the same pressure, he knew what his fellow lords were going through.


    He recalled his decision and the firmness he showed to the enchanting Ms. B but in his mind, he started doubting if he had taken the right decision. As a king, he had to face many decisions like this one which handled the fate of his legacy, his kingdom, his family, the Phoenixia Bloodline.


    In the past. There was his wife, beautiful and smart in every way, that he himself admired so much. If she was still present to walk the path with him, to help him walk thene of a proper king as a Queen by his side. He wouldn''t have less confidence as of now. The grief touched his heart again but it didn''t hinder his thoughts but the opposite, it made him even more confident than before, igniting his memory of the time of his kind wife''s death, recollecting the reason behind her death.


    The fierce king returned, leaving his eyes of confusion.


    ''It needs to be done, I need his help now more than ever.'' He thought.


    He stood up with the fierceness of a king, shoving his mantle out of his way. His firm and Confident eyes everyone to see. The moment his fellow nobles saw the fire on his eyes reignited, their former anxiety also receded away.


    "Our kingdom will side with King Henry. The current and true ruler of Xandar. We need not fear my lords, you all know the ''lightning'', his raw power and speed is unhinged, nothing binding him, the ice queen may be powerful but no more than the king himself."


    His voice echoed all over the hall, reaching everyone''s ears, the high nobles, the earls, the viscounts, the Marquise, all of them. The confidence in his words and knowing the strength of king Henry the ''Lightning'' himself, their piece of heart restored back. The former anxiety is nowhere to be seen.


    "Your majesty is right, we all need to support knowing what is already in front of us. Their civil war is onlying not already here and the throne is still with King Henry and with his strength and his Nobles at his side, Queen Elizabeth has no opportunity to cease the throne in rebellion." Ousirish said.


    "We are all with you, your majesty." Said one of the viscounts.


    "Yes your majesty, like my father and his father, we will always follow the lineage of Phoenixia."


    All the nobles standing from their sits, following Ousirish''s example and agreed with both their king Bruce and Lord Ousiris''s saying.


    The only ones sitting, Joseph and B gazed at each other and gave a nod. As saw as he was behind her and he knew for sure the nod meant something but he didn''t want to care for now and looked at the king and the nobles around him.


    ''I guess I will have to start my part from here early on huh, only one thing is bothering me, what the hell should I do with Devy, she is a princess of this country, and looking at his father''s eyes, he is dead set siding with my fatherter on. The only thing I can do is leave them alone for now I guess.


    And have to discuss with B before she goes away and after that search for Anny, she must still be on Xandar and looking at the distance she will take, at least five months to reach the location I gave.


    So Within that Five months, I need to manage what''s going here.''


    After discussing more on that matter, they finally came to a final decision to fully support King Henry for the time being.


    "As an order from the king which is myself, let the search of Prince As and his maid Anny. Commence!!!" he bellowed.


    """yes your majesty!!!!!"""


    All of them bellowed at once, bowing to their king.


    "Ms. B and Mr. Joseph, I hope you both also help in this endea.."


    ""Pass."" Both of them said.


    "King Bruce, you already know why I am here in the first ce. So I have my own problems to consider." B said, standing up from her seat.


    "..I see, it can''t be helped." He answered. "What about Mr. Joseph?"


    "My guild is already busy as of now, and the murder a while ago which you might already know, is still not solved, so it''s also a pass for me."


    "....ok" Bruce begrudgingly answered.


    Ousirish wanted toin to both of them, but he knew his majesty, King Bruce would be annoyed with him again and he didn''t want to be such annoyance to him like before, he himself also knew why he was not minding their disrespect. It wasn''t just because of their power, it was also cause of their usefulness, for not letting this country be part of All-Father''s underworld.


    Both the ''ATC'' and the Adventurers Guild within the Fanxia kingdom were always tackling with Valha to further slowdown their rule.


    ''but it seems, Valha is targeting the ''ATC'' now, but why?'' Oushiris thought as he looked at her back walking out the hall.


    While looking at her, his eyes went for her shaking bums, which her tight ck dress gripped perfectly, showing its round voluptuous figure. As a Marquise himself, he didn''t want to act on his desires looking at her arse but, his eyes didn''t listen to him and kept staring.


    But after a second or so, his body shivered, feeling a dreadful sensation all of a sudden. His feet started shaking as he felt he was watched by someone high and mighty. It was the same feeling when his majesty gazed at him with anger but with more intensity than ever. His heart started to beat rapidly with fear, his legs were starting to give up as he was going to fall down when a hand from his back held his shoulders.


    "You alright there, Ousirish?" said someone from the back, covering him fully with his mana.


    Feeling the mana ovepping his body, the intense feeling of terror decreased to an amount. Giving him enough strength to at least stand.


    As who was at the end of the door with B took his aura back and gave ast look at the king.


    ''well, well, he did knew I was here. Have to be more careful'' he thought and walked out of the hall.


    After feeling the near dread feeling vanishing, Ousirish started breathing heavily, his hands and feet still lingering on the feeling.


    Looking at his state, he ordered all the other nobles out of the meeting hall and ordered them to spread the maids'' and mainly the prince''s picture all over the Fanxia Kingdom. The paces of the many nobles were heard for a while with their usual discussions. After a while or so, after the meeting hall was quite enough only small voices of their steps still echoing, Bruce handled Ousirish to a chair nearby.


    Bruce knew how prideful he was so he ordered all of his retainers first to finally handle him.


    "Are you now okay, Oushiris?"


    "y..yes your Majesty, thathank you very much"


    "haha, no need to call me your Majesty when we are alone Oush. We have already known each other for years."


    "Noo..!!" he bellowed trying to stand up but fell right down with his legs still shivering.


    "...hmm..the assistant seems more capable than I thought."


    "w..who are you talking about your majesty."


    "hmm.you might not know as you are busy with your merchant area but, weeks ago, Ms. B had hired a new Assistant."


    "What?!!, her? Hiring an assistant?! Unbelievable!!?"


    "So you are telling me, my words are Unbelievable huh Ousisris." He told with a frown.


    "No, No, your majesty, I wouldn''t dare." He said in a panic.


    "ha-ha, I''m just ying Oush, you don''t have to be that serious but believe it or not she hired an assistant and a male one at that and the one who just half-crippled was the same man."


    "what?! it was him? how? Where?" he asked in confusion. From start to finish he had never seen anyone besides B and to be honest, most of the time he was indeed gazing at her like all the other nobles but he didn''t see any hint of the so-called assistant.


    "well, I Don''t me you, I only knew because of the warning signals my charmed crown gave me, and even with that, I couldn''t properly feel his presence at all, losing him time in time. I knew where he stood but my mind wouldn''t ept it at all, I don''t know what kind of technique he is using but it''s something else, and adding his aura which at least covered he is at my level already showed enough how powerful he is, so be careful Oush.


    You almost had a heart attack there, I warn you as a friend to let her go from your heart. You still don''t know how dangerous she is and adding his new assistant in her arsenal, you know what''sing for you if you did something idiotic."


    Remembering the utmost dread he felt minutes ago, he nodded his head as fiercely as possible. Yes, he had eyes for Ms. B for a while but the pressure he just experienced a while ago was all he needed to back away, he really didn''t want to feel that dominated feeling ever again.


    "Yes your majesty!!!" with his final words he also walked out the meeting hall, his legs still wobbling and shaking.


    ''haa..I hope all the nobles would also leave her alone, they still don''t know what kind of woman she is, she is extremely gorgeous which even I fell for looking at my past teenage days but when they see even a tiny bit of what she''s like from the inside, they would..can''t even say it in words. Maybe I shouldn''t have called her in the first ce, but, for revenge, I need her help...ha.sorry my love, for using your friend in such a way.'' he thought, a bit of regret lingering on his heart.


    He turned to therge table, sitting alone within the huge room, and transferred some of his mana to his projection ring, and there she appeared.


    A beautiful red-haired woman, with her redshes and crimson eyes. Her small pointy nose and her red lips. She was his only wife and his only queen. The one who was with him from childhood. Taking care of each other as they grew.


    Gazing at her, his eyes started to be wet, tears starting to appear but he closed his eyes right after, turning elsewhere and opened his eyes again, the former tears nowhere to be seen, the only thing left was his cold red eyes, which could send chills to whoever he looked at.


    "I will destroy you, not now, not then but in the future, I surely will. That I promise." He said with anger and ambition written in his eyes.


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next two chapters are free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    As walked by B''s side as they walked out the meeting hall, he had used his bloodline aura so she didn''t know what he just did a moment ago.


    ''Damn, got annoyed for a second there, all of those shitty nobles staring at her like no tomorrow. And especially that guy called Ousirish or something had to give that Marquise a lesson, staring at my property like that, fuck off!!''


    Looking at Joseph walking ahead of them, trying to ignore B as much as possible and mumbling about something he didn''t want to know about, he came closer to B who was focusing on her file, and gripped one of her soft and round buttocks all of a sudden.


    "Ohh!!" she moaned lightly and turned to his side. She knew he wasing by her side as his scent was getting stronger as he came closer but she didn''t think he would do something so sudden in a corridor which was in the interior of the pce itself.


    "What was that for?" she asked, a surprising look on her face.


    "nothing I just wanted to take your attention."


    "Ohh.You can have my attention all you want dear but let me read on this child first." She said as she looked at the picture of the five years old Prince As.


    "..."


    As was now confused about what he should do or say, there it was, his four-year-old picture, and B was just staring at it like all the nobles were staring at her a moment ago. He wanted to say something but nothing came to his tongue. He scratched his head having conflicting thoughts for a couple of seconds.


    "Hmm..you are really staring at that child there huh."


    "Yeah..can''t help but keep looking at him, he''s just.charming I guess, and just look at this child''s eyes. Such a beautiful and rare mixture of colors. His cute nose and his soft lips and that jawline, they are so perfect like yours." She said as she kept staring at the picture.


    ''haha...I don''t know, how I should feel about this..''


    "And she is also her son, son of the ice queen also known as the warrior Maiden, so can''t help but want to know more about him."


    As was surprised that even B knew about her mother like she was a celebrity or something.


    "Wait, who? Ice queen, who is she really?"


    "So you don''t know about her huh, ok where we start. Hmm..let''s start with her bloodline first, she possesses the rare peak-tier bloodline and it isn''t any simple one, she has the parted ''Don'' bloodline. It isn''t like.."


    ''Wait what''s parted bloodline? Should I ask? No, it seems simple, I don''t wanna embarrass myself.'' System ''what''s Parted Bloodline?....oh it''s like a diluted version, well that makes sense.''


    "....any other bloodline as you already know, ''Don'' Bloodline enhances talent like through the roof. Really envious of them actually and without question, She is from nobility which is already clear,ing from the house snowfall, she didn''t want to be bound by her noble blood and became an adventurer instead, leaving her home at the age of sixteen and after that, her legend started.


    Bing a rising star.."


    "umm..sorry but, can I borrow him for a bit?" Joseph asked, his voice being light as possible.


    "....you know that you owe me tons of tons of gold right?" B voiced with a stern tone. Ready to devour what was in front of her.


    From As''s view, joseph was looking like a sheep trying to eat his grass while B looked like a growling lion. No, she was literally looking at Joseph like he was soo much so like dirt. he was really quite surprised at the scene.


    ''Is it the power difference or just that he owes her tons of money? Or both? Haa.whatever, he is looking at me like he is asking for help from his inevitable death.''


    "B, why don''t we talk about herter, now I have some business with him," As said.


    "hm...ok. I will be going after three days or so. Come to me as soon as possible." She said before leaving both Joseph and him alone.


    "Damn! How are you close to her? Aren''t you afraid for your life and soul?"


    "what?.....no whatever, you want info on her death right? I already solved the case but the murderer is already long gone."


    "Well that was quick.borate"


    "Well, it started from...."


    After fifteen minuteswithin the pce garden.


    "Damn!!! I trusted her!!" Joseph roared, punching a hole on the thick wall of the border. His wrath, every guard and gardener to see, the young ones, the middle age, even some old ones.


    "So what are you going to do? She stayed under your nose like a whole year."


    "if she is really is who you told she is, then it''s just good to give up. Searching for her is only a waste of time." Joseph said, trying to calm his anger.


    "hmm..ok, my job is done, about the promotion?"


    Joseph fully calmed down and picked a piece of paper from his storage ring.


    "You really did well, I asked Joana and she said you cleared the Kamlioze mission with Alina, taking all the credit..haha, well that put a smile on my face when I first heard it, and not to mention you found the culprit in very small time. A ck nominee indeed." He said, his anger all gone, nowhere to be seen.


    ''Shit, he changes his behavior like it''s some switch.''


    "Well. I worked hard for it," he said giving out his hand.


    The paper turned to golden light and flew towards his heart, piercing through all his clothes. He suddenly felt the unusual heat like he felt when he was stabbed with the purple fired knife but with fewer effects. After some time, the heat went away and new information got added to his mind.


    ''well, they are all vague history of what B told me but hmm.I see Alibion really is incredible. I don''t know why B didn''t tell me about this,'' he thought.


    He looked at his palm and there it was, two ck stars surrounded by two ck wings.


    After thepletion, He somehow felt more close to Joseph who was near him like he was a close friend or something.


    "You feel weird looking at me right?" Joseph asked with a smile.


    "Yeah.how did you know?"


    "It''s also a charm, keeps you close to other Alibion adventures. Trying to lessen any fighting or enemies to be created within the society."


    "What the hell, isn''t that just maniption?" As asked in shock.


    "No! You can kill me if you so desired, it isn''t that strong as you think. It''s just a mechanism to spot an Alibion adventurer when they are both near enough. Pretty good right?"


    "hmm..yeah."


    ''fuck me! damn! Alibion really has some weird mechanisms but it''s helpful indeed.''


    "So any missions for me?" As asked.


    "hmm..there''s a lot of one-star and two-star missions but, looking at you finished a potential three-star mission so swiftly, you will have to wait for a three-star mission if you want to have any chance on promotion again so what will you choose? Simple and easy missions or wait as there aren''t any three-star missions right now."


    "I will wait, tell me if anyes to your te."


    "Will do and onest thing but, won''t you really be my assi"


    As vanished using his Teleportation symbol before he couldplete his words.


    "haadamn space symbol user. I just wanted an assistant nothing more, and the one I had trusted turned out to be a spy. Why God? Why give me such pain?" he shouted and walked to his guild, a grim of sadness looming around him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As appeared at the corner of therge garden which was notably distant from where he was before, the area was still within the Phoenixia pce territory but at the other end of the whole pce, where he thought he saw someone familiar.


    He looked around the green luscious garden. Pink flowers and beautiful colored trees all around.


    ''Looks too girly, must me Devy''s personal garden or something.''


    "hmm...where''s she? I thought I saw Jena on a maid outfit."


    He walked around searching for her with his aura still concealed. He didn''t want anyone to see a masked man walking around the pce to create unwanted problems. Anyone who would see him would really think he was some kind of evil person who was up to no good for sure.


    As he was walking he felt something wasing to his back and with his reflex acting up, caught whatever wasing without even watching.


    He opened his palm to see what he caught which seemed to be hard as a rock and it was indeed a rock, a stone to be urate. He was surprised someone noticed him and threw a stone at him nevertheless.


    He turned to his shoulders and another stone flew directly to his face but he caught it right away and to his surprise, as he gazed at the culprit, it was just a little girl with long purple hair.


    "y..you e..evil man. I won''t let you g.go. I''m a..a hero." The child said with a shaky voice.


    "You can see me? A mere child can see me?" he said in full surprise.


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next chapter is free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    "y..you e..evil man. I won''t let you g.go. I''m a..a hero." The child said with a shaky voice.


    "You can see me? A mere child can see me?" he said in full surprise.


    The purple hair child stepped forward, her slow steps showcasing she was already prepared for battle, her left arm reached her back, where a slick stick of a branch was hanging. Her grip on her stick looked like a warrior sheathing her sword from her scabbard and she did, sheading her stick, pointing it to the mysterious masked man who came out of nowhere.


    "I will cut youwith my sword!!" The child shouted.


    "....."


    As was still in shock, looking at what was happening. A little girl was looking at him, talking to him like his technique didn''t even matter. The same aura concealing technique which fooled countless powerful individuals, even the king of this very country itself was fooled for a time being and here he was, found out in a single second by a purple-haired child who didn''t know what even magic was.


    ''hmm..this is strange. ''all-seer''''


    *****


    Status


    Name: Ruby


    Bloodline: Violet (Basic)


    Age: 4 years


    Race: Human (Mutant)


    STR: D


    AGI: C


    DEF: E


    MP: C


    INT: B


    LUCK: A


    CHARM: A


    FACE: A+


    Rank: D Rank


    Soul: C+


    ss: Fire bender.


    Subss: Mage (All humans are Mage by default.)


    Title: Hero (self-proimed), Quick learner, Genius...


    Natural ability: Purple me, Hero''s mindset, Eyes of wisdom.


    *****


    ''....what in god''s name??!! Mutant? There are human mutants as well? What the fuck? And what''re these Eyes of wisdom? System! Some info on that please....no data, I thought so, haa...''


    He gazed at the small girl, slowly approaching from his side, a stick in her hand like she was handling a real sword. Her eyes burning with passion to defeat him whatever the cost.


    ''Hero''s mindset huh, what is she? A chunibyo or something?''


    "So your name is Ruby?" he asked.


    "huhy..you know my name, you V..Viin?" she inquired in surprise.


    ''ying the hero and viin role, are we?'' he thought.


    Ruby became even more cautious, knowing her enemy already knew who she was. She backed away a bit not knowing what she should do. she tried remembering some techniques, Princess Devy had taught her a while ago.


    She gripped her sword (stick) firmly, not too tight, not too loose, and took a long breath. She positioned herself like she was taught. Her legs and body, crouching, ready to sprint any time. She released whatever mana she could muster like her mom and Devy had instructed her, then applied it to her sword (stick). The golden light, converging around her so-called sword.


    After applying as much mana on her sword, she jumped higher as much as she could, reaching half of her height, showing her athletic skills.


    As was surprised, a four-year-old child, using mana so early and even skilled enough to use it on her stick and looking at her jump, it already was clear that her body was athletic for a child.


    ''She has some potential, I guess she isn''t titled a genius for nothing huh.'' he thought, easily dodging her attack. He could just grab the stick and just break it but he wanted to know what the little girl was capable of, it really was rare to see a four-year child with such talent in controlling mana, and let''s not even talk about the jump she just made with her small body.


    Ruby was a bit irritated how he just dodged her attack like it was nothing but she didn''t give up, attacking him from all directions, she tried attacking from his sides, sprinting at him as fast as she could.


    She jumped, ran, rolled around, and attacked him from all directions again and again but nothing seemed to work at all. he was just there, watching her like he was just inspecting looking at her as she was just a minor threat to him. it irritated her even more so she kept attacking and attacking, her form and attack patterns increasing at a rapid pace.


    ''is she really a Four-year-old? She is adapting quickly. I mean really quick and she is not stopping at all. most child, no, most people would have given up really.''


    "you have some skills, I will give you that."


    "hmph...don''t talk to me, you bad man."


    "haa..a ck mask and ck clothes don''t make a bad person, child."


    She didn''t answer and just kept attacking, improving bit by bit. As wanted to keep watching the child in front of him grow but he had things to do and people to meet so he tried to end it when he heard a familiar voice.


    "oh what do we have here, so you finally have some time to meet us huh," Jena said, walking towards the garden.


    Ruby who was too focused on the fight, trying to somehownd a hit on him finally saw him distracted and thought this was the chance, lunging at him with her full force but was suddenly pulled back from a familiar pull symbol.


    "Mommy!! Why did you do that? I..I almost got him." sheined.


    "Now, now. He isn''t someone you want to hurt and not to mention, he is the one who saved mommy? Remember when I told you?"


    "haa?!!..." the child said in surprise.


    As was kind of a blow away, watching the child calling thedy ''mommy''. The samedy who had taken his virginity in this life.


    ''well she can also see me, huh, I guess one of my theories is proven right, taking the women who I have already slept with not getting affected by my Concealing technique at all, I had my doubts when Alina was able to sense me but now this confirms it.


    So she has a daughter.ahem.she did tell me she had a family, didn''t she? ''


    "Long time no see, Jen"


    Jena didn''t let him finish his words and hugged him immediately. Wrapping her hands around him like she was meeting her lover after so many years and years of separation. Her head fully leaning on his chest, her soft breast fully trodden on him as it belonged to him and him alone. She had already felt his presence a minute ago when he appeared near the garden. Her entire being ringing from within, feeling his minor aura which she never forgot until this day. Sharing a unique bond with him was also part of the reason she easily knew as her mana which she shared with him reacted like when they were in the forest, instantly confirming her little bit of doubts when she felt his presence.


    "Wee back" she kindly said. A smile appearing on her lips like never before. She finally feltplete, being near him, being in touch, his calming aura, his addictive and familiar scent lingering all over.


    Ruby was gazing at her mother, happier as she ever could be. Her smile, radiant than ever before. She felt a bit jealous but seeing her mother smile so happily, a smile also crept up on her small lips.


    "s..so you are the one who saved mommy?" Ruby asked, her voice a bit apologetic.


    "haha.I have to say yes, if your mother didn''t brag too much about me, or did you?" he said looking back at Jena who was still hugging him as she would never leave him be.


    "of course, you are the one and only hero who changed my life, bringing nothing but happiness to my sad life."


    As was confused as the only thing he did was save her from the hob-goblins and tend her to her home but knowing the capabilities of his lust aura he let it go.


    "So, she''s your daughter?"


    Jena finally let him go, and gazed at her only child, gesturing her toe near, and being mommy''s girl she followed, going near her mother and the masked man who called himself Prince.


    "Yes, yes she is, the jewel to my heart and the apple of my eye." She said with love and care, patting her purple hair.


    Ruby smiled, knowing she still cared more about her even with the beloved savior she always talked about. She kinda felt a bit jealous a minute ago but all that was gone. She was still her mother who always loved and cared about her.


    As smiled looking at their family love, reminding him of her own mother, then the memories of the bathroom also came to his mind.


    ''How much of a perfect mother she would be if she didn''t target her own son. Haa.well, the fault was also mine and this stupid lust aura, which I didn''t control one bit, running it rampant for three or four years straight.''


    "The maid outfit suits you well."


    "oh.ummthank you" she answered in an embarrassing tone. She got it dirty most of the time, doing her job but she changed and cleaned it right away, waiting for the time when he would eventually arrive and looking at the situation it was worth it as she just changed her maid dress five minutes ago.


    As wanted to do something exciting looking at her maid outfit but s her child was also there, otherwise, he would have already devoured Jena with that dress. He didn''t have that many preferences but maid outfits were one of his cultural tastes so it was a bit harder to not just pull her to his embrace and feel every part of her sensitive areas which he was very so familiar with.


    ''control As, control, the time wille.'' He said it to himself.


    "so how''s Devy and everybody? I hope everyone is doing fine."


    "We all really missed you, you know. Most of the time we only talked about you, remembering our days in the forest. Those times were so blissful that most of the trauma what the girls experienced already went away."


    "...haha. I guess you all didn''t forget about me."


    "How could we? You are our savior. Without you, we would be dead by then and even if we were saved we would surely be traumatized by those merciless monsters.


    It may seem you just saved us back then but, from my and all the girls'' view of point, it was really a life-changing moment." She replied with a bit more determination. "You will understand when you meet them." She said grabbing his hand, pulling him inside the pce. e on Ruby, it''s also your study time, enough ying around in the garden."


    "but mommy?"


    Ruby wanted to interject but she knew this was already a luxury for her, studying at the pce, with the behest of the princess.


    "ok"


    "Good girl, nowe on," Jena said, As''s hand on her.


    As was also excited to meet all the girls, it''s not been that much of a time but he still missed them and this was the right opportunity to meet all of them, and he was also intrigued to see all of them in their maid outfits too.


    ''With their already beautiful self and mature charm, I''m sure they would look delectable.'' He thought with a bit of lust.


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next two chapters are free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Inside the Princess chamber.


    Devy was observing out the wide window, gazing at the brown city, the one and only capital of her Fanxia kingdom. She wanted to say it was her''s as she was the heir to the throne but up until now, she had done nothing much for her country, being the same innocent Princess which everyone knew her for.


    And just a moment ago, the royal butler came informing her about the meeting that took ce. She wanted to join in but her father denied it as he thought she was still too young for politics.


    Yes, she knew her ways through the politics of their kingdom but when another country like Xandar came into y, she was like a sheep in a disy, knowing nothing much about what powerhouse and destructive houses like the Bloodline ''Don'' could do and change her dear Fanxia country.


    "haa.I need to be morepetent to help father." She thought.


    For her age, where their room would be filled with expensive items of clothing and jewelry. Hers was mostly filled with books. Books on kingdoms, books on history, books on wisdom, books on great rulers, and many more.


    After losing her mother, she changed to a whole new person, from her cheery and joyful self to a more mature and observant one but after learning the hard way her camete, regretting if she could have helped in some way to change the past, the past where she lost her dear mother.


    Her eyes turned deem as she touched another book on the table and flipped its page to continue her usual reading schedule.


    Tring!


    The bell near her door rang, signifying there was someone outside the door. It was ced for the reason being the princess would always get lost in her study not even hearing the simple knocks on her door. Which created plenty of trouble for the princess and the servants serving on her grace and finally a bell was ced rmended by Jena as a ring from a bell would be loud enough to be properly heard by the princess.


    "Princess, it''s tea time." A familiar voice came outside her room.


    Hearing the acquainted voice, her deem eyes brightened again. A smile appearing on her lips.


    "oh! It''s already tea time, all the sisters must be here too."


    With her hurried steps, she paced to her oversized door, opening it herself. If it were other servants or butlers or any other maids. She would just give them permission toe in, but the familiar voice she recognized didn''t belong to them. Those were the voice of her sisters, her only friends, who knew her and loved her as she also loved them and cared for them.


    "Wee, I forgot it was already tea time."


    "Please Princess, we should be the ones to open the door for you, not the other way around." Said one of the girls with a smile.


    All the six of them were here, having some form of baked dish and tea on their hands, and seeing the princess gesturing them toe inside, they did as they were told, entering the princess''s chamber.


    "Where''s sister Jena?" Devy asked.


    "Oh, she went to take Ruby, near the garden."


    "I see, I hope she would let her y a bit more," Devy said.


    "Yes, Sister Jena is really strict with Ruby, and looking at her cute disciplined daughter, I can''t help butpare her to my teenage alcoholic sons." said one of the maids.


    "Did you girls heard about the new assistant the Madame hired. I was surprised when I heard it for the first time." Said another one.


    "Yes, I heard it too. I wonder who it is. I really don''t know who would be able to handle the Madame herself. She would surely eat her assistant alive." Another maid said.


    It was a lively discussion indeed, which Devy really enjoyed, waiting for this moment every time. It was always a breath of fresh air, freely talking with her fellow friends who weren''t too respectful and didn''t try to take advantage of her princess status. It was always a friendly talk or banter among them.


    She also had some noble friends but they were always in some way, trying to wuu her or take advantage of her as always and their utter behavior of being drunk on their own power of authority didn''t sit well with her.


    One of the sisters mentioning the new assistant of that insufferable witch. She remembered, what her prince told her. Yes, he had already told her he was now working under B which really infuriated her but he calmed her down eventually. She really didn''t want him to be even an inch near that witch but he told her, that they were already on a contract and she knew very well how she stuck with her contracts. If she was powerful enough she would do something about him and her so-called contract but her own father wouldn''t help her to that level telling her not to disturb that witch instead, which irritated her even more.


    She thought, would it be okay to tell all the girls, in front of her and decided it was ok as he only said to keep his facial features hidden.


    "You might all not know, but the assistant you all were talking about is actually closed to all of you."


    "what?! really?! Wouldn''t we know if someone who had direct contact with the ''ATC''?" Said someone drinking her tea.


    "hmm..I would really remember if someone I knew worked there."


    "princess are you talking about Elsa?" asked the one who just drinking her tea.


    "Wait, who''s Elsa?"


    "oh you might know her, she is the timid blond girl, she was lucky enough to get hired in the clothing department." Silvi, one of the sisters Answered.


    "hmmI think I remember her but not close enough I guess, acquaint her with me when you have the chance, Silvi."


    "ok, why not" she said, drinking herst drop of tea.


    "uff.its not a woman, it''s actually a man," Devy said with a sigh.


    """ what?!!"""


    All were really surprised to hear the words which just came out of their princess''s lips.


    "and it''s actually our dear Mr. Prince," Devy said with a smug smile.


    """ what???!!!!!!"""


    Their former surprise doubled, the shock on their faces clear to see for the princess. She smiled gazing at their wonderful reactions. Some even dropped their ss of tea but she didn''t mind, relishing on their looks of surprise.


    "Are you serious Devy?" Silvi asked.


    "Of course. Why would I lie to you all?"


    All of them didn''t know what to say or reply, but one thing was for sure that they finally knew where he was and the mere thought of getting to see him excited them all. Looking at his mesmerizing eyes, his godly appearance, and his chiseled body. They would die to even to just take a look.


    They all thought, they wouldn''t miss him too much but being separated for some weeks, they didn''t know, their heart and body would crave for him even more. They were all desperate that, they hired many of the adventurers to find him or at least find where he was staying at but they wouldugh when most of them heard his description.


    Well, he was a perfect being for most of the women, so of course, most of them would just outright ignore their request.


    "We have been searching for him for days and he was with her. I don''t want to say this but I''m really jealous. Finally, the hired assistant made sense, Madame would obviously ept him. His presence alone could make any women agree to his needs." One of them said.


    "Oh, how I miss him every day. I haven''t let my husband touch a speck of my skin after I returned from that forest, always lost in his thoughts."


    "Me too, it just feels like my body and soul already belonged to him after the night when we bonded. Oohhh...that night. I still remember every second of it." said another with a bit of moan.


    ".to tell you all the truth, I also..didn''t sleep with my boyfriend after I came back."


    ..


    Thinking about the wild nights, they had in the forest. They all suddenly felt their temperature rising. Their pent of thirst for his love increasing bit by bit.


    Devy also remembered the time when he pounded her so hard in her bathroom that she fainted from extreme pleasure. Her body instinctively shook recalling that girthy beast of a staff banging her to the deepest part, touching every ero zones she had.


    Her hands touched her stomach where her womb lied, reminiscing the warm feeling when he had sprayed his seeds inside her womb. She wanted to get impregnated but sadly she didn''t. She wanted to bear him a child to have some form of connection with him but her period came into y.


    All the girls were in their delusions, some touching their lips, some of their hands on their bottom valley. Some feeling up their own breasts. They didn''t have too much shame near each other as most of the time they bathed together and had a bit of naughty time with each other when they couldn''t bear the pent-up horniness like they were experiencing now. It was one of the so-called activities of their chatting moments.


    When all of them were slowly losing their maid outfits, trying to please themselves or each other. A ring came near the door.


    Ring!!


    "Princess, it''s Jena, I have a special guest."


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next chapter is free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Tring!!


    "Princess, it''s Jena, I have a special guest."


    Devy, Silvi, and all the girls suddenly snapped out from their arousal dream. Their white panties already having a smudge of wetness spreading around the silk but it needed to stop as a guest just arrived.


    With a hurried pace, they all adjusted their maid outfits and so did Devy, managing her crimson pallet dress, covering her red panties which she was showcasing a while ago.


    "A guest? Silvi, was there supposed to be a guest around this time?" Devy asked.


    "No Devy, there shouldn''t be at this moment."


    ''Then who''s this guest disturbing our tea time.'' She thought with a bit of anger.


    "Come in, Jena." She said.


    All the girls had already stood up, as they were supposed to, behaving like proper maids and scuffed all that happened before. They were trained maids working for royalty, so the least they could do was control themselves and behave like proper servants In front of all the others, except their Princess of course.


    With the sound of the hinge turning, the door opened with Jena at the front and a mysterious masked person behind. Devy and all the girls were confused gazing at Jena who was smiling with the radiance of the sun itself, with a mysterious person behind.


    They both entered the chamber, the enormous and eloquent room which belonged to non-other than the Princess herself. Even though he entered the room with his aura fully concealed, As theory was again proven right as all of them were looking at him with a confused look on their faces, mostly Silvi, if he remembered her name right. Her opened mouth and shocked eyes indicating it all.


    Even they didn''t know who the guest was, they felt a sense of familiarity with him, Devy and the others girls not stopping him at all, easily letting the unknown person enter the chamber.


    "So how are you girls doing?" As said.


    After hearing his voice, their confusion turned to shock and shock turned to surprise, their reactioning in level to Silvi''s.


    """Mr. Prince!!!""" everyone bellowed.


    All of their voice echoed around the room. Even with the luxurious furniture and paintings all around, the echo still jumped all over. The excitement and shock in their voice leveling to the excitement in their hearts.


    All the girls with Devy ran towards him, hugging him from all angles like mas attached to the metal. As also smiled, seeing they didn''t forget about him that much. His arms, also around all of them.


    "I guess you all are doing well," As said with a happy smile.


    All the girls nodded, still embracing him. Their arms around his back, feeling his warmth. His scent, his heartbeat, his warm touch. They all dearly missed everything and waited and waited for days to feel it again. The feeling offort in being with him, the feeling of being close to someone you actually love. They missed it all but it was not the time to reminisce those moments. It was time to feel them again as the person who they all cherished as their savior was here, in front of them, hugging them back.


    "Where were you? Why did you just leave us back then?" one of the young girls asked, pouting her chicks a bit.


    "We just knew you were at the ''all time clothing.'' Should have informed us earlier. Did you know how much did we search for you around the city?"


    "Yes, sister is right, you should have at least came to visit us once in a while."


    "We really missed you"


    As felt a tinge of regret not meeting them earlier. He would surely have if he knew their locations or home addresses but he just arrived here with them a few weeks ago. The only ce he knew he would definitely meet them was the pce itself which he also just knew as he had contact with Devy.


    "Sorry girls but here I am now, before you all, so let''s have some chat."


    He slowly took off his mask which he rarely did. His eyes and chiseled faceing in view to all the girls. They were the only ones he could really show his appearance as of now. his charm and his lust aura already doubled enough that he didn''t want to show off even more to the public so now was the only moment he could finally let himself be free.


    All the girls stared at him, again Silvi being in total shock than others. She was also hugging him from his sides so she had some form of reach.


    Her hands directly went to his face, feeling his cheeks as she stared at his eyes like she was fully hypnotized.


    ''hmm..I thought it wouldn''t affect the girls too much but it seems my stage two aura really did increase its effects but stillSilvi already knows about me so no worries there.''


    "Ok girls, let him go. He also needs some space. Do you all want to lose him again? Silvi, would you mind preparing some tea for Prince too?" Jena said.


    Silvi was still staring at him with her palm still on his cheeks like she was in the world of her own, not a word of what Jena said entering her ears. All the girls were also looking at him with a dreamy look of their own, the previous vibe again melding in their minds.


    "ufff..Devy, talk to the"


    Jena with a sign turned to Devy if she could say something that would enter their ears but she was also the same. Her eyes stuck to his colorful mesmerizing eyes. The previous heat again rising within her like all the others.


    As looked at their hopeful eyes and their cheeks which were turning red by the second.


    ''Well.I guess I know what they all want.''


    "Jena, let''s forget about the tea and talk some private stuff on the bed."


    Jena only smiled her cheeks also turning a bit red.


    "Of course, who would reject such an offer?" She replied with a seductive smile.


    All the girls also heavily nodded their heads like never before. Their impatience reaching the ceiling. All of the sudden, the girls started pulling him towards the bed, as they picked out his leather shoulder guards, his ck coat, his shirt.


    One by one, they took it all, only leaving his simple ck pants intact as he finally reached the wide king-size bed which belonged to the princess herself.


    Jena, motioned her hands like As, surrounding the room with her mana and locking it right after. As was a bit surprised but knowing how smart she is, he just let it be.


    With the strength of all the girls, his body was easily thrown to the bed, messing the red sheets which were properlyid before. Devy first entered her bed, slowly climbing on top of him, her eloquent dress was already on the floor near the couch, only her inner wears and panties showing their full glory.


    Following her steps, all the girls also followed,ing towards him from all angles like a group of hyenas surrounding their target. Looking all hungry, gazing at the handsomed like he was their main dish. All of their maid outfitsing in loose to show their assets to lure their target.


    As viewed around, half-naked maids looking at him like they could devour him anytime they wanted. All of them licking their own lips ready to taste every single part of his body.


    Jena came from his top taking a hold of his marvelous godly face. From her opposite, she kissed his forehead then his nose, and went all out attacking his lips with her tongue.


    Their lipsbining like lovers of generations kissing each other, their lips moving wild in contact. Jena tasted his lips, his tongue, everything his mouth had to offer. The passion showing itself how she wanted this all along.


    All the girls were looking at their passionate kisses like hungry wolves, waiting for their turn. Their teeth biting their own lips as their lust slowly took over.


    Silvi hands went around his perfectly muscr chest and down to his abs. From her eyes, his body looked like god himself chiseled his every muscle to perfection, spreading its own beauty like art. The girls also couldn''t resist and started feeling every part of his body their delicate hands roaming around all the ces they could touch. Even slightly touching him increased their arousal even more, as their lips couldn''t resist giving his abs a kiss, leaving many healthy red marks along the way.


    Silvi started kissing his neck his chest and all the girls did the same. Licking and kissing every area they got their lips upon.


    Devy who was still on him, unfolded his pants, directly revealing what was hidden within.


    "You dirty dog, not wearing any underwear." She said, her faceing closer and closer to his slowly raging dragon. The girls who were leaking his upper body came down, fully pulling his pants away, and eyed his meat like hungry beasts.


    With her wet tongue, Devy licked his staff from the bottom to its tips, her face all red and her eyes ready to devour what was in front of her.


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next two chapters are free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    His staff was only getting bigger and bigger and longer and longer reaching over Devy''s lustful face. Devy gulped, looking at the raging boner in front of her, and licked her red lips.


    ''Did it get even longer?'' She thought looking at the thick staff with lust-filled smile.


    She licked his long cock as both the girls at her side started tasting his well-rounded balls. Devy''s soft pale hand reached to his staff, firmly grasping it like it was her only treasure, she wanted to taste it, lick it, and devour it whole.


    She couldn''t control her desire as it only grew and grew. It was her first time ever, swallowing a male ''organ''. So she was a bit scared looking at the thick meat it was, but her lustful desire won her over as she started licking its tip, and tried devouring it from the top.


    As felt a warm feeling at the head of his staff and looked down to see in surprise, Devy was the one who was giving him a head. Her warm sloppy tongue wrapping it around his dong. He felt really good and warm. He didn''t want to deny it but he was again surprised, to feel a good sucking from a first-timer and relished on the feeling. She licked every corner of his dick and tried sucking it deeper and deeper through her throat, her sloppy mouth going up and down, covering his dick with her saliva.


    The stimtion all over his body was slowly getting to him, his balls, his chest and abs, his lips. Everything was covered and mostly his big dong which was being properly taken care of by Devy herself.


    her right hand was lifting her crimson red hair as her mouth kept sucking his long dick. Feeling the stimtion his dong was feeling, Devy increased her pace, using her tongue even more. After a few seconds or so, his staff jerked as he pumped out his white semen into her mouth.


    "ummmm.."


    The outburst and amount of white liquiding out of his penus, overwhelmed her instantly. Her lips and tongue leaving his tasteful dong.


    She gulped the amount of semen she had inside her mouth and swallowed it whole, even licking some leftover on her lips.


    ''Should it taste good?'' She thought.


    The taste of his white semen, in many ways, marveled at her. A princess who had tasted food from first-ss chefs. She felt like she just tasted a heavenly delicacy itself. licking every part of her lips, she wanted even more and turn towards the source again, saw it was still pumping more and all girls were all around his staff taking in the white juice at their face, opening their mouth, desperate to take every drop as possible.


    She also joined in again, licking his godly staff, tasting some drops of his white liquid here and there.


    After cleaning out the leftover all around his dick, Jena stood over him, lifting her maid skirt, showcasing her wet valley to his eyes. She would fully take off her maid outfit but knowing his thoughts like always. She already knew he had some kind of fetish towards maids.


    She slowly crouched down, her long and hard dick touching her vagina. She was wearing her maid outfit in such a way that, she revealed what needed to be revealed, showing her pale, marshmallow, like breasts but kept her maid dress up to her thighs, showing her apron like a skirt, her thick and plump thighs fully revealed.


    As was taking it all, how Jena wore her maid outfit, showing what needed to be shown, and still wore the maid outfit in a sexy way which made his staff even harder.


    Jena kept going down, his wet dick entering her insides, feeling the warm sensation covering his hard dong with her vagina.


    "Ahhhhh!!!!!"


    The echo of her moan lingered to all the girl''s ears as they clearly watched the usual strict and attentive sister, losing her cool, slowly falling into her lust.


    Feeling all of his long and thick dick entering her vagina, she gazed upon him, his godly looks smiling at her, making her blush even more. she wanted to move her hips but, she wanted to adjust her emotions a bit, feeling his whole dick inside her, reaching up to the entrance of her womb but he didn''t let her be, suddenly moving his hips instead.


    "wai.ohh!! ahh..ahh..ahhohh..wai..wait..ahhhh..feels sooumm.ahhhgood"


    Feeling his dick rubbing every area inside her, touching every ero zones she had. She continuously moaned.


    ''yessahhh..ahhI missed this.ohh..ahhhhsoo much..ahh..oh my godyess..yess..''


    p! p! p! p! p!


    Gazing at such an erotic scene, all the girls couldn''t help but touch their own private areas to at least help themselves to relish on the feeling of lust.


    As seeing all the girls trying to relieve themselves couldn''t help but pull them to his side. He couldn''t just leave them be, so he let loose some of his lust aura, increasing their lust even more. he hugged two of the women at his side, their soft plump breasts at his hands. He squeezed them, their pink nipples all erected. His single touch, giving them a feeling of ecstasy like never before.


    The woman in his right couldn''t help but steal his kiss as well, her lips mashing with his, tasting nirvana itself when suddenly his tongue started melding through her lips.


    She just let it be, entangling her own tongue with his, this was her first time kissing so intensely after their first separation and all the wait was totally worth it, to just feel his lips and hand, handling her body.


    She didn''t want topare, but what she was experiencing from his hand and tongue alone, her husband couldn''t make her feel even with his so-called dong. The single passionate kiss she was receiving alone was blowing away her mind as they continued. Tasting his delicious lips she wanted nothing more in this world to just continue this lustful activity forever and ever, losing herself feeling his warm tongue rolling around her own.


    As As released some of his lust aura, Jena who was moving her waist like no tomorrow, increased her pace, even more, the delight she was feeling doubled, feeling his dick increasing in size within her. His dick which was just knocking on her womb was now trying to pierce into it, giving her a whole new feeling of ecstasy. The sensation of his dick passing through the gates of her womb was too much for her and she felt her vagina contracting.


    As who felt his dick getting gripped knew she was going to cum so he increased his pace even more. The sound of their skin pping even faster.


    "ohh!!!... The sensation!!! .Ahhhh!!! .My womb!! I''m cuming!! .I''m cuming!!!.....Ahhhhhh!!!!!"


    She orgasmed harder than ever before, feeling his dong knocking on the wall of her womb. She fell on his chest as she had her orgasm with her body naturally twitching from time to time.


    "Feel good?" he asked.


    "y..yes..v.very" Jena answered. Her face, no longer the same. Her eyes, drunk on the feeling of her pleasure.


    The girls helped hery at the side, giving her a time of rest, tiring her body feeling such sensation.


    "Now it''s my turn," Devy said, fully pulling down her panty. She was already wet from sucking his dick and watching the scene between him and Jena, she was already horny as fuck.


    As stood up, standing on his knees. He pushed Devy to her bed, her beautiful naked back for him to see. His finger ran through the back of her spine, and with his lust aura, every touch alone made her moan.


    "ahh!!!...."


    Her wet bottom was now like a waterfall, leaking with no end but it was suddenly stopped with As''s dick entering her insides.


    "Ahhhhh!!!!"


    She gripped the sheets near her, feeling the pleasure as he drove inside her wet tunnel. His hard staff slowly spreading her insides to the limit.


    ''ohh!! His size really didumm increased....it''s so hot.''


    After driving all of his dick inside her, he started moving his waist like the previous course didn''t affect him at all.


    "ahh!! Ahh!!....yesss!!...fuck me!! ..oh yes!!.fuck me harder!!..."


    p!..... p! p! p! p! p! p!


    As increased his pace, even more, his balls knocking on her ass chicks. The sloppy sound of her wet pussy all of the women to see. He leaned on her back a biting closer to her face.


    Knowing his intentions, she turned back to her shoulder and kissed him, their tongue out in the open. Devy wanted him to bully her as he did before, when suddenly she felt a pull on her red hair, pumping harder and harder.


    The pain mixing with the pleasure was making her go crazy than ever before.


    "ahhyesspull it, pull it harder.yess..ohhit hurtsohh yess.."


    She screamed in pleasure. All the girls were shocked to see their prince behave in such a way but seeing Devy, who was looking like she was having the time of her life. They knew what was going on.


    As kept thrusting, making her plump buttocks jiggle in the process, his dick reaching deeper and even deeper than before, already knocking through her womb, smashing her wall.


    "Ahhhsoodeepahhahhyess.fuckoh my godummyesahh..ahh"


    As he was thrusting his pipe, he pulled Silvi by her slim waist, kissing her right away and with his other hand still free, his finger down another women''s bottom, piercing her valley with his middle finger.


    Like before, they continued to lose themselves to their sexual desires for hours and hours toe. The moan of all thedies drowning in pleasure, reverberating around the room, not even a single echo leaving the mana boundary.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After Four Hours.


    Everyone was taking heavy breaths, some even fainted but at the end all were naked, their cunt oozing with his white cum. He came inside all the girls, giving them the satisfaction they needed. All of their bodies were fully covered with sweat and love juice. Some girls were still in their pleasure state, their bodies jerking every second.


    As was alsoying on the bed with all the girls sleeping around him. Devy and Jena were also by his side, both hugging his arms.


    Devy was straight asleep like all the others but Jena was still awake, looking at him. Their body in touch with each other, sharing their warmth.


    "All the girls really missed you, now you believe right..." She said.


    As looked around, all the girls hugging him, not letting go of him, even though they were tired and asleep.


    "yeah.it seems." He replied.


    Jena snuggled close to him, leaning on his bare chest, her thighs and her soft melons pressing on him like a ma. Seeing she wanted to be even closer, he put his left hand around her, making her easier tofortably lean on his chest.


    He didn''t just pull her closer, his left hand which was now around her, grabbed her soft breast.


    "Ahh!...."


    His fingers sinking in the softness of her melons and started molding them like he didn''t want his hand to be free.


    "ahhwait..I''m still sensitive there."


    As looked at his right looking at the red-haired sleeping beauty.


    ''haa.what should I do now?'' he thought, recalling the decision, her father took.


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next chapter is free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    ''What should I do? The reason I escaped here was to strengthen myself and weaken ''his'' as much as I could but I can''t let king Bruce continue what he''s doing and looking at him being Devy''s father, I don''t want to do something that would eerie her in any way either, haa...I have to strengthen my heart. I can''t just be quiet and let things be, thinking she would turn to be my enemy at some point.''


    As he was thinking, Devy''s longshes opened, her crimson eyesing to view, his own reflection passing on to her red eyes.


    "Oh you awake?" he asked, the previous worrying look nowhere to be seen.


    "Umm, yes. It''s been a while, I didn''t have a proper sleep."


    "hmm? ..Why?" he asked.


    "ahh it''s because..ummshe''s ahhh..in some way ..ummworried."


    "Big sis!" Devy said sternly.


    Looking at Jena having a hard time speaking with all the pleasure, he let her breast go, to know what was really going on.


    "so, what were you saying Jena?" he asked again.


    "Sorry Devy, I know, you don''t want us to be worried about you but problems need to be shared, aren''t we close enough?" she asked.


    "...yes," Devy answered with a meek voice. "..the thing is, I really want to help my father and this country, and with the decision, he just took during the meeting, hours ago in a topic about Xander, is very much Bothering me."


    Devy also came closer to him, snuggling towards his chest. Tugging his right hand around her body.


    "And I.I think we shouldn''t be helping them when we are facing enemies of our own"


    "your enemy? Are you talking about Valha?" As asked.


    "oh! You know about them! Wait...that bitch must have told you, didn''t she?"


    "haa...yes, she did but also didn''t. she just said the ''ATC'' is having a conflict with them but didn''t know Fanxia kingdom was also involved"


    Jena who was listening, turned around and peeked at all the sleeping girls and made another mana lock around them three. She didn''t mean bad for all the girls but, the topic revolved around politics and all.


    "Thanks, Big sis."


    "Smart" As said.


    "Of course, whose girl do you think I Am," she said with a smug smile. "Continue."


    "..so, are they threatening your kingdom in any way."


    "Actually no, with the ''ATC'' in the middle. There aren''t any problems yet but I think for the betterment of our kingdom. We should help them instead.


    I don''t like to admit it but if it weren''t for B, half of this kingdom would already belong to them."


    "hmm..I see. Why don''t you talk to your father? Let me guess, he''s not doing anything about it even though he probably knows."


    "..yes! that''s why I''m finding it difficult as he already epted such a request to search for a lost child." She said, with a hidden rage building up in her eyes.


    ''well Devy, it was requested by an Upper-tier kingdom, powerful enough to single-handedly destroy your beloved country.'' As thought.


    "I see..if you want my advice Devy. The best choice would be to ask for B''s help. I know you hate her but she will be essential if you want any leeway in putting your hand to help this kingdom."


    "He is right Devy, you might not know but from amoner''s point of view, she is really a powerful figure and holds a considerable amount of support from all women around many cities toe."


    "....I see."


    Devy was having an extreme inner conflict within. She in many ways hated her and also respected her in some ways. She herself knew, B would be a great help but she and her pride wouldn''t let it be but looking at the situation now she thought Prince and big sis were right.


    She had to let go of her pride if she wants to go ahead and do something for her father, for her country.


    "...I guess.you are right but I don''t know how to contact her.."


    "Don''t worry about that, she is leaving the city, after two or three days, and in the meantime, I can give you girls some time to talk. How about that?"


    "Really? Ok.. Thanks." she said, giving him a peck on left his cheek.


    "Me too," Jena said, giving him a peck on his left cheek.


    "That''s fixed then, but try to have a serious conversation with your father again. No matter what, he''s still the king."


    "Yes, you are right"


    As she was thinking, stillying on his chest, the warmth she was feeling suddenly went away, her head falling on the pillow. She looked at her side, her beloved nowhere to be seen, only to stare at Jena, who looked confused as her.


    "I''m still here." As said, standing near the bed, wearing hisst piece of leather clothing. " it seems Princess Devy is a busy person indeed. I advise you all to wake-up and dress up. Some guests areing."


    "Oh right! daughter of Marquise Osirish was visiting for a tea time." Devy said.


    "ok, you girls do you, and don''t worry I will be back time to time, to fill up your insides of coursehaha Ok bye." He said, giving both of them a charming wink.


    Both the girls turned red, their hands covering their bottom in embarrassment. They were still naked, some parts being covered by the nket like all the girls.


    As again vanished, looking at the window, his former lustful presence nowhere to be felt. They could only feel it in one ce and that was the ce, they were now covering.


    "it''s still leaking..I don''t want to waste a single drop." Devy said, trying to stop the drops of white liquid, slowly dripping, between her legs.


    Jena also tried to stop it, pushing her thighs to each other, but s, some would still drop here and there with a slight move of her nude body.


    "I wish there was some kind of plug for this," Jena said, sliding her white panties between her beautiful pale skin legs.


    "umm.i wish too.. is it just me or are we turning more and more perverted each day."


    "well...you might be right on that. I think we should control some of our daily ''activities'' but let''s talk about thatter, now we need to take a bath first. Your guest might be arriving soon."


    "ok, what about the girls?"


    "Let them sleep a bit more, I can handle the guest alone. We just need to be ready at the guest room in time." She said, covering all the girls with the soft red nket.


    "heheyou are so nice, big sis," Devy said with a giggle.


    "what are you on about? Let''s go."


    p!


    She said, giving a nice p to Devy''s buttocks.


    "what was that for?!"


    "what? you like that kind of stuff don''t you?"


    "...I order you like the Princess of Fanxia Kingdom to forget what you have seen!" she said, her cheeks all red.


    "hahahaha..."


    Both of them paced to the bathroom, their breasts jiggling as they walked, they wanted to pace their feet properly but the numbness was still there. The result of the hard pumping they experienced between their legs.


    They wanted him to stay a bit more but time didn''t support both of them. All they could do was only let him go as they waited for the moment they would eventually meet.


    With the close of the door, the bedroom came to its silence, as all the girls were still sleeping with a happy smile etched on their lips, dreaming the moment they all just experience a while before.


    The small whiff still lingering around. It was the smell that was left behind after the wild eloping urred before. It wasn''t disgusting, it wasn''t shameful. As some parts of the scent also belonged to him. His soft presence still calming all the girls giving them a good and naughty dream of their own.


    As all the girls were sleeping, one of them being at the corner of the bed, suddenly opened her eyes, it was no other than Silvi. She was also buck naked, her cunt also oozing with his cum. She unconsciously touched her stomach, feeling her semen-filled womb.


    "That was amazing." She suddenly said.


    Realizing what just came out of her lips, she quickly looked around and sighed in relief as everyone was still asleep.


    "haa..." she sighed as she turned to her side where her innerwear was throw off at the small table near themp and to her surprise there was also a small mirror, reflecting her gorgeous face.


    "shit!.."


    With a panic expression. She hastily took the mirror in hand, focusing her eyes on the reflection. To her revtion, her pupil was bright yellow. She blinked trying to change it and as she blinked, the color changed, from bright yellow to green, green to brown, and brown to light brown.


    ''Thank god, I saw it first before anyone else.'' She thought with a long sigh of relief.


    ''I don''t want to lose this disguise as well, not after losing my former one and definitely not after knowing the secrets of the innocent princess, having a scandal with an adventurer.


    And who would have thought, I would meet you here, Mr. Masked man or should I call you Mr. Prince.'' she thought, with a wicked smile.


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next two chapters are free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    ''Ooh.those four hours were so heavenlymy body is still twitching from all that..even remembering it makes me want to cum, is he even a man? The way he fucked me to my womb felt like I was pounded by a God.'' She thought, feeling his nectar-filled womb.


    ''hmm...I was gonna go home after gaining some info on king Bruce but.now I want to stay here for a while now. Really don''t wanna miss these meet-ups between him and all the maids here, not after experiencing thatahh....it still feels like his massive cock is inside me. I didn''t think my pussy could be stretched to this level. Is this how being a fulfilled woman feels like.


    .....umm...ok, I have decided, I''m not going back for another month or so. All-father probably won''t need my help handling the ''ATC''...wait, I feel like I''m forgetting something, what am I forgetting.hmm...''


    "Oh shit!! I already called Sister Moana!" she suddenly shouted.


    Realizing she had shouted, she covered her mouth in panic and looked around, all the girls still sleeping but one of them moved, slowly turning over.


    ''no no no no no no.did she woke up? did she heard my sister''s name?....I don''t want to kill her and escape again, not from this paradise'' she thought as panic overriding her brain.


    The girl turned over, her eyes still closed.


    "haa..fuck me...fuck me more.." the girl silently murmured, talking in her sleep.


    ''haa...thank god, no wait!! I have to message her back. She will definitely ruin this ce with my just found heaven and one thing is for sure, she will definitely take him, if she finds out how godly he is.haa shit! I shouldn''t have called her.'' She thought clicking her teeth.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As was now at the rooftop of a tall building near the pce. His concealment technique, fully activated.


    "hmm..I''m sorry for Devy but I need to cripple this kingdom if not fully destroy it. Should I ask B? I think she has some history here, otherwise, I don''t see a reason for a peak tier individual to stay in a middle-tier kingdom."


    He gazed at the pce and all of the brown city. Its residents, doing their normal jobs like usual. He used his "all-seer" with observation mode.


    To his surprise, the previous drug trafficking, illegal markets were nowhere to be seen. In many ways, the corruption was already mildly reduced.


    "Valha was really behind it all huh. Are they running like this in Xandar too? Have to tell mom if I get the chance. I really don''t want anyone to mess with our n."


    The air around him rippled, knocking on his ck mask. It was a windy, nearing nighttime. The red sun shining on the pce and the city itself.


    " I think I will search for Anny for now, she might be around the borders of Xandar by this time, if I bring her here, then it would be easy for me to do my stuff, ....its gonna be dark soon, so I guess I will start tomorrow.....its training time now for now."


    With thosest words, he again vanished.


    Appearing in a dark ce. He looked up and the marvelous views of infinite doors came to his vision. He gazed at his arm with the two ck stars giving an eerie light. With the promotion, he also got permission to enter the root of Alibion ''Equade''. He wanted to visit some ces within his reach to teleport there when necessary.


    He looked upon the gates, with the two stars lighting its top. The gravitational pull being so low, he floated to the two-star zone. His eyes, observing all the doors.


    ''Where should I start? Hmm...I guess anywhere should be fine. All I need is areas with strong monsters and big cities. i also need to focus on money and what''s the best way to earn money than selling monster carcasses.


    For my ns to topple a kingdom, I can''t just do it with brute strength. Wealth will also help in many areas and with myvish habits ingrained in me from all those four years of luxury, my pocket will empty quickly if I''m not careful.''


    He gazed upon a silver door, with a smell of a city hinting out. Using his pure mana as a support, he floated towards it when a sweet womanly voice echoed from behind.


    "Hey rookie, where are you going so fast?"


    As stopped in his tracks, he didn''t look back, he didn''t do anything, he just stood there, floating near the silver door. He would turn back and reply to whoever it was, but, but it was a woman, a woman whose aura was powerful enough to put him in a standstill.


    ''no..no.no no no no.why is it always a woman, why can''t it be a man and make it easier for me for once, and why is a woman with that much strong aura doing down here. I thought I was safe here, looking at all the men wandering through the gates.''


    "Yes? How can I help you?" he asked respectfully, turning his floating body around.


    "I saw you going without a permit, so just wanted to ask." She said.


    When he turned around, the woman slowly came into view, she was tall reaching the same height as his. Her straight pink-brown hair flowing down like a straight waterfall. Her light blue eyes showcasing a warm feeling. Her pink lips, shining a bit reflecting the dim lighting from the door behind. Her eyes, her smile, and her posture itself protruded a motherly feeling he didn''t know how to process.


    Her white-blue shirt was somehow handling her Breasts, showcasing the deep valley forming in between. He wanted to keep staring at the abyss but controlled himself, he didn''t want to be rude, even he had a leeway given from his mask.


    Her tight pants firmly covered her beautiful long legs. Her thighs and waist having perfect curves. She was indeed gorgeous, gorgeous enough toe to his taste. He would look at her beautiful self but what took his attention right after was the long Golden-blue bow, which looked majestic in every way. the dcor, the many expensive enchanted gems attached at its helm. The beauty of her bow itself was matching with hers''.


    He had a sudden urge to steal the bow, but again, kept himself in control. The beauty of such craft was too much but his Specter aura came into y dissolving such petty feelings.


    "Without a permit?" he asked in confusion.


    "yes, you need a permit rookie. You a two-star Adventurer?"


    "..yes."


    "then show your permit then, the request paper with the stamp of your adventurer guild."


    "...."


    ''what the fuck? Do you need that? Alina and Joseph didn''t say shit about that. Am I in trouble or something?''


    "you are taking too much time rookie." She said with a stern voice, the previous kind aura nowhere to be felt.


    "ummumm.I don''t have one.."


    "...hmma rookie trying to enter a gate without permit then you have toe with me, rookie." She said, her hand approaching him. Her look was of a strict woman but a smirk escaped her lips as she garbed his shoulder.


    As wanted to dodge her approach but her aura was too strong to even make a move, he would use his teleportation but his symbols were automatically canceled out the moment he activated them.


    ''shit! I don''t want another powerful woman like B getting obsessed with me''


    The moment she garbed his shoulder, As thought he was done for but she was still there, and he could sense no lust forming inside her. Usually, he would sense the lust within the women in front of him rise like no tomorrow. He felt the same with all the girls he met until now and he thought it would happen again but to his surprise, he could sense nothing.


    ''...it didn''t work? or is she not affected? No, it''s impossible. It even affected a priestess, protected by a Goddess herself. Why wouldn''t she be affected, wait, is it because of this space..shitwhat the fuckis it possible??''


    "What are you doing roo."


    "Big sis, what are you saying? Permit? What permit?" the man behind her suddenly said.


    "let''s go already, it''ste. Father would be fuming if he didn''t saw us at our rooms."


    "...."


    ".....so you were lying?" As said in a stern voice.


    The woman turned behind and slowly floated towards her idiot of a brother. Her hand was fullypressed in a fist. She inserted a little amount of pure mana around her knuckles and came closer.


    "Big sis? Why do you look angry? Did I do something? I..I am sorry if I did something wrong. Waitsisdon''te closer with your fist. Itit rereally hurts you know. Sis sis si"


    Baam!!!


    The knuckles of her fist collided with his handsome face, a ripple spreading across his cheeks. The impact was devastating enough to push him down to the bottom floor like a falling meteorite. In a split of a second, he crashed down below. But there was no damage that urred where hended. The same old ck floor, in the same old ne state.


    ''hmm....if she wasn''t affected, then why did shee to me?'' As thought as she watched the scene. ''Apparently, my lust aura is sealed here (just a theory) and my face is also blocked, ohh.must be my charm level. It is he high inparison to others. But I thought I hide it well with my concealment aura.


    Haa...she must be strong enough to bypass my technique like B and Joseph.. Why is trouble always following me? I just wanted to train and this shit happens.


    Need to escape before she realizes.''


    He turned to his gate as quickly as possible feeling he was no longer restrained but the same pale and delicate hand grabbed his shoulder again. Stopping him from moving any further.


    ''I was so close, just needed a single step''


    "where do you think you are going? I know about you. A rookie ck star who cleared a three-star mission the day he entered Alibion."


    "....hm.it didn''t take that long to be heard by such an honored person like yourself." As said turning back. "what do you need from me? That trick you wanted to pull failed, so can I go? I''m only being respectable because your strength rightfully deserves so."


    "Trying to be cheeky with me huh," she saiding closer to him. Her face, near with only a millimeter gap against his mask.


    "I''m just curious. The moment I saw you at that time. Your presence just rowed attraction to me, trying to pull me closer and closer to you. So you know, I did some research and it seems you are indeed somewhat special. A ck nominee with the legendry ''Blink'' ability nheless."


    "soo?"


    "so, I need some help from your ''Blink'' ability."


    "hm...I thought your brother said you were going hom.."


    "One million gold. How about that? Do you feel like helping me now?" She suddenly asked.


    "...."


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next chapter is free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Lurtain of Borderline, Xandar


    The city of Lurtain, always bustling with numerous people, mostly visitors, some merchants, and what left were its own residents. The city was wide and spread out, with many houses with red roofs having simr color as the setting sun, Located in the western region of Xandar itself, it was also known as thend of the setting sun for its beautiful scenery of the red evening sun.


    It was a hot region indeed inparison to others but the city and its citizens were alreadyfortable and properly osted to its environment, their fashion and design upgrading to cool and cover themselves to a degree, many face-covering shawls and sun reflecting silksing into y. Even though the resident demographic was less, inparison to the high number of tourists and many other merchants going in and out of their country, all the citizens and guards were given proper respect, the reason being the red me most of them possessed.


    Flip.


    Yes, most of them were fire benders, the heat and the spark of light flowing through their veins. It was alreadymonly known as the power of fire was indeed dominant and more practical than others and that alone garnered a level of respect among all the other fellow humans.


    And to top it all, there mana level and control over their me further increased with the help of none other than the ruler. The guardian of the west gate. One of the only nobles wielding the Peak-bloodline. Marquise, Apollo D Phonixia himself.


    Flip.


    Following the rumors, Marquise Apollo himself shaded his precious blood all over the citynds along the times of the past, primarily known as the time of war and with those many years of protecting his mother country with his sweat and blood alone, enriching thends with mana, mana in close with his ferocious fire element which burned all enemies to ash.


    And it is told that, until Marquise Apollo losses hisst breath, Lurtain, the border city of the proud Xandar will never lose its essence of mana, which is now giving strength to its fellow citizens living within and the soldiers, guarding the border wall.


    Thud.


    With the end of thest page, the book of red stories finally closed, a delicate but lean hand touching its red cover, the evening red light, reflecting on her nails.


    She looked at her side, the decorated window, fully open and the beautiful scenery for both of her crimson eyes to see. Her long red eyshes fluttering with her every blink, her red curly hair, waving with the current of the wind.


    "I miss him.so much." she said, a tinge of sadness leaving her lips. Her warm beating heart, losing its ming passion. Which was in contrast to her peak-bloodline giving rages and rages of heat to her body as it always should.


    "haa...I already told you so many times Julie dear, forget about him already, he ran away with your peasant of a friend. Choosing them instead of his kingdom and you still say you miss him, your worry is wasted on that idiotic child of a prince."


    "No!! he''s not stupid, father. h..he is the smartest person I know!" she bellowed with fierceness, her heart rekindling to its raging glory.


    With the stomp of her foot, she walked away, her palms gripped in a fist, her cute eyes all contracted, looking at her father in anger.


    "I''m not talking to you father! Mother was right! You really are a bully!"


    With those words, she trudged away from her red-bearded father. Stepping away from the room, with fire ming after her every step.


    Bang!!


    the door closed with a bang, only leaving ming steps along the way.


    "haa...my dear wife and my cute daughter, what did you do to both of them you scumbag of a child. I should have killed him when I had the chance."


    He signed, waving his hand and with a puff, the raging fire left behind by her daughter gone in seconds, only leaving the burnt marks all over the dcor carpet.


    "You can''t hide forever you rat, first the maid, then you, then eventually your mother. All will be done as my Liege ns, for me and my bloodline.


    Guards!! Increase the soldiers around the gate, I don''t want a fly getting out of Xandar without proper scanning." He ordered.


    """yes my lord."""


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Julie''s room


    There she was, on her bed, her whole face cushioned deep within.


    "wh..isda..li..th.." she mumbled, her face still cushioned. Feeling a bit suffocated. She finally turned around, her gaze back to the ceiling, looking at the red chandelier, hanging in the middle.


    "I wish father knew how amazing you really are As. Even though I am six years older than him, he still knows more stuff than me, always teaching me new things, I know for sure, he wouldn''t run with those..those bad people and sister Anny wouldn''t let this happen from the beginning.


    I know for sure something is fishy, I wish mommy would take me with her to meet Aunty Elizabeth. Haa..."


    Time went by as she looked at many of her photo collections of As. In some of them, they were together, some of them with her mother but most of them were his alone. Every posture and smile of his was properly recorded.


    "hihihihi...he is soooo cute when he shows his dimple and his eyes, why is his eyes so beautiful. I just want to keep looking at them for days and days toe."


    Ring! Ring!


    As she was staring at one of his photos of his mesmerizing eyes, her earring rang, surprising her all of sudden. The earring that was ringing was from her right ear, which surprised her even more as this was a gift from As himself from her 9th birthday.


    She quickly tapped her mana into it, hoping to finally talk to him or at least hear his soothing voice.


    "he.hello, AAs! Is it you?!"


    "...sorry Julie but it''s not his highness but.....me Anny." Said a familiar voice with a low tone.


    "Anny!!!??" she shouted


    "shhh...keep it down, Julie"


    "S..sorry, Anny, where are you? Where is As?" she said, lowering her voice.


    "It''s not appropriate to say anything here,e to the Rend. The garden where we met before. We can talk there and don''t let anybody follow you, you have toe alone. So don''t tell anyone and mostly don''t tell your father ok?"


    "umumok, Rend, got it."


    "okI will be waiting."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "haa...this child, she will be the end of me at this rate and here I thought it would be easier to get out of this ce with her majesty''s disguise ring.how nave of me. King Henry already gave out scanner rings to all cities to the borders, with mine and Prince As pure mana intact.


    This would have already shaved off arge amount of money from the royal vault itself which means his Majesty is getting impatient.


    Is it some kind of sign, haa..Prince As, I hope we meet soon. Your maid can''t be herself without you..I hope Juliees alone as I said. If Marquise Apollo hears about this, I''m done for. It is risky but..if it means I can see him sooner, then it''s worth the risk."


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next two chapters are free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    "I''m still confused, how in mother phoenix''s name, did he escaped the level seven prison? And with King Henry near him nheless. This is still eating my brain like no tomorrow.


    And that peasant of a maid is now on the loose too and queen Elizabeth''s retaliation. My years and years of nning, detreating because of a single four-year-old kid, why didn''t you just die then, giving my dark liege the mana that he needed.


    If we really don''t find him within this year, we have to sacrifice more., and I don''t want to fall to that level like King Henry." He said, gazing at the burned carpets left by his precious daughter.


    His heart tighten in the mere thought of castrating his daughter and turning her into life mana but even if such atrocity happened it would still not be enough to continue the ritual.


    "We have to find him no matter the cost and start the ritual in time, the only power that needs to exist are the ones who are in the peak, no one, no one else has the right to exist." He bellowed.


    As he spoke, a lite ck mist started appearing around his body, ck smoke slowly flowing down from his eyes, nose, and from his mouth, his lips turning into a smile and the same smile gradually turning wicked reaching the ends of his own cheeks along with the ck smoke turning thicker and thicker.


    The smoke gradually started gathering beside Apollo, slowly changing its form into a humanoid one,ing closer to his ear, whispering


    "yess..yess.no one needs to exist but you all....you nobles are the chosen one and no one else..now, find that ratchet brat then your deeeepest desires wille to fruition. Don''t let our two years of contract break, my dear Apollo."


    "I won''t my liege, following yourmands, we finally found King Henry''s weakness and fully gripped his heart. I will follow your order word to word, like always" he replied, with the wicked smile still intact.


    ".good, you will have your wish fulfilled ording to the contract. Only the Phoenixia bloodline will rule, no one else"


    "Thank you my liege, I''m sure the inevitable day would surelye, the war I fought for the Don family for many years, protecting our mothend while he ruled sitting on his throne as the famous ''Lightening'' doing nothing. With your help, their family line will finally be broken as I will reach supreme.."


    "yess..yess..all will follow along with my strings...hmm."


    "what happened my liege?"


    "...he is still struggling to fight me, brave soul, indeed.."


    "King Henry?"


    "yesss...I suggested to massacre his whole family, from his grandfather to his newborn daughter for the ritual and he denied it to hisst will."


    "..I see.."


    ''I guess he hasn''t fallen so hard after all''


    "may ask this question my liege"


    "..be quick"


    "I don''t want to doubt your liege power but, how did you make king henry hate his precious son to this level. I have always been curious about that."


    "hihihyahyahaha...you want to know." He said with a deep voice.


    "ye.yes.."


    "look at that burned carpet for a second" the mist said, the ck smoke hurdling around his forehead.


    As he was gazing at the burnt carpet, his daughter came into mind, remembering the moment when she walked off, her anger clear to be seen, but there was a strange feeling mixed in reliving the same memory, the anger he felt gazing at his daughter''s defiance which was only a bare minimum, intensified to a whole new level, he was so angry with her attitude that he wanted to p her only daughter to submission.


    He felt the anger boiling inside him, but he stopped his heart as he loved his daughter even more so, then the scene again changed, where he and Julie fought when he ordered the guards to apprehend As and Anny if they are ever seen and it happened again, the anger he felt intensified with the rage to burn her palm to give her a lesson.


    And it continued on and on with all of his past memories with his daughter, where he was angry or had some form of dissatisfaction with her.


    "sssstop.."


    Thud!!


    With a thud, Apollo fell down the floor, breathing heavily, his heartbeat erratic like never before, .as he came back to reality, from reliving all those past memories but only one thing was different than before. The anger in his eyes, his crimson eyes burning like wildfire.


    "I''m sorry my liege but I need to discipline my daughter for all the digressions she made." He growled.


    The ck mist said nothing as he opened its misty mouth wide open, slowly sucking the air around but it didn''t just pull the air, it stopped Apollo from walking out the room.


    "My liege?"


    The anger and wrath were still boiling inside him and it only increased when he all of sudden halted on his path but the anger slowly leveled down as he saw a red like mist flowing off of his body, going straight to his liege mouth, like a ck hole draining down what was around itself.


    The longer the red mist flew out from his body, the more his anger subsided, his mind bing more and more clearer by the second, until it dawned on him.


    "whwhat was I going to do? II was going to harm my own daughter..is this how he felt for his son"


    After sucking all the red mist-like energy, he slowly grew in size, floating towards the now lost Apollo.


    "mmmnnn..that was tasty, who knew, you hated your daughter to this level."


    "no..no! I don''t, my liege I don''t. Please never use that on me. I beg you," he pleaded.


    "hihihihi..I won''t, it goes against the contract if I did again, I only showed you an example nothing else.


    And the feeling, the anger, the wrath which you just experienced. Double it five times over, then you will get the answer you were seeking"


    He was still breathing heavily, his lungs sucking as much air as possible. He felt tired, weak after experiencing that nightmare. He really didn''t want to feel hate for his daughter, not again, not ever in his life.


    "yes, my liege.."


    "hihihihi..and that wasn''t all, I used his jealousy which was even stronger than anger itself. I am still amazed, how he controlled himself near his son.."


    "pardon...jealousy?? Why jealousy??"


    "ohdon''t yyyyy with meee...you also feel the same. The love he always gets from all the women around him."


    He floated near his right ear..


    "your daughter."


    To his left.


    "your wife.


    No matter how much you all deny it. The jealousy, the wariness you feel towards a four-year-old child. I can see it, I can feel it hihihihi you petty humans, so you have your answer.search for the boy within time..otherwise you know the consequences of breaking the contract"


    With those final words, the ck mist slowly disappeared, his expression and wicked smileing back to normal


    "yes..my liege.


    I guess, there''s no denying it now, it hurts my pride as a man but.he will die soon. So I don''t have to think much about it."


    He stood up, the little bit of anger still lingering inside.


    "haa.. it''s okay, it''s okay. You still love your daughter. Just put a little distance for while then everything will be back to normal"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Rend, Lurtain


    Rednd, also known as the red garden. The only park, where you could find some form of greenery but half of them all, covered by the crimson bloomers spreading half the garden.


    Tourists, civilians, and other people would often visit with their family, friends or loved ones. A popr site where people woulde to see the beautiful red flowers and the long river, flowing around the wide garden.


    With so many people roaming around, it was already easy for a certain someone who was now fully covered in the traditional shawls and full-body silk clothing.


    She walked around the park, her steps clicking on the marvel pathway. Gazing at all the flowers and some couples along the way. No one recognized her as she was properly covered, and her face was half concealed by her own shawl. Only her crimson eyes could be seen but no one was there to waste their time looking at a single child walking around as most of the children would.


    She walked to the corner of the park where there were fewer people. She wanted to run to her destination to meet her as soon as possible but kept her patience to the limit. She didn''t want to blow her cover as it would only attract more attention and gaining attention was thest thing she wanted.


    So with light steps, she walked towards a certain destination. The number of People around her slowly decreasing.


    And finally, she reached herst stop, ake with no crimson flowers to be seen around. There were some people walking around, here and there. Some were sitting, with their partner beside them and some of them were straight-up sleeping.


    ''are those homeless people. They look so poor and tired. I wish I had some gold or silver to give them.'' She thought, searching insider her storage ring. ''hmm.i will give them after I have talked with Anny. I don''t want to attract any attention as of now.''


    With that she turned to the wideke, the memories returned where she and As would y around. He hade to visit here with his father King Henry, for the birthday celebration of her father.


    And when they finally met for the first time. She was taken away in a blink. His charm and cuteness oozing like fire and for the first time in many years, her heart started beating rapidly, awakening her phoenixia bloodline earlier than prior.


    Every person with the phoenixia bloodline would just bear a normal child only awakening his or her bloodline at a certain age of twelve. Which highly depended on their maturity and theplexity of their heart and fortunately. Julie awakened her bloodline way earlier at the age of nine. People called her a genius. The new prodigy of Phoenixia household.


    But she knew, why she awakened, why wouldn''t she? Her heart was burning with passion every time he was around. His eye, his voice, his majestic posture. Even his scent would aggravate her heartbeat.


    As she was reminiscing the great time they both had around theke. A hand crept up at her shoulder, scaring her.


    "calm down it''s me, Anny." Said an old voice from behind.


    With fright, she looked back and to her surprise, she saw an old woman with the many crimson bloomers in hand.


    "w..who are you? You are not Anny?" she said in a meek voice.


    "haa.."


    With a sigh, she closed off her mana to her disguise ring. And the moment she did so, the wrinkles around her started to disappear. Her brown hair and eyes, gradually changing in color.


    Her eyes turning, light blue, her hair elongating as it turned blond. Julie watched in surprise as she saw the transformation first in hand and after a couple of seconds. Her doubts cleared away as the one who was before her was indeed her friend, her rival, none other than the beautiful Anny herself.


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next chapter is free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    "An"


    Before she could shout out her name, Anny blocked her soft lips with her hand right away.


    "Shuusshh..keep it down"


    Julie realizing what she was going to say, nodded her head.


    "Good.." she said, leaving her lips alone.


    "long time no see, An.ahem, umm.."


    "You can call me Anna for the time being.." she said, changing her form again. Now a younger with a much mature look. Her hair, still blond, and her eyes turning a bit light red like all the locals here.


    "wow, you kinda look the same but different at the same time.Anna."


    "well.it''s all because of her majesty''s ring. So don''t be too surprised... So how have you been?" she asked with a smile.


    "ha.. it''s been boring, no it feels like hell. I want to see him, get close to him, what are all the rumors AnnAnna. Please tell me the truth" she pleaded, her adorable eyes gazing at Anny like a cute puppy.


    "haa.ok. your mother would have told you sooner orter anyway."


    She looked around and doubled checked for caution, she tuned her ne and an invisible cover appeared around both of them.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a noise-canceling shield. So where do I start, it would be better if we both sit down. It''s a long story..."


    After one and a half hours...


    "..."


    Julie was there, fully silent, looking at theke down below, her reflection clear to be seen. During the past, both herself and As would look at their reflection, both of their smile and happiness sparkling through the water but now, there was only one image and it was hers'', the happiness and smile of the past nowhere to be seen.


    "..so, he had to face all that and had to run away at the end." She said, her voicecking any energy.


    ".." Anny didn''t know what to say. Looking at her being so sad, she thought it was better to not get her involved from the beginning, but she needed to get out of here, to meet him, no matter the cost and she was the only way left for her. "Why don''t you go home, for now, it''s almost nighttime. Your father would be searching for you by now."


    "..."


    Julie was still quite looking at her reflection and out of nowhere, pped herself, the echo of her p going around the invisible shield.


    p!!


    "ouch!! It hurts. It hurts soo much."


    Anny with a surprise came closer with a health potion in hand.


    "Idiot! What did you do that for?" she scolded.


    "II want to help. You must have called me if I can help you get out of here but, here I am, being sad. As would surely be disappointed in me right now."


    "haa.its ok. You are still young and don''tpare yourself to him. He is just.. A different breed of a human in its own." she said, her cheeks a bit red, reminiscing some of their memories during their.. bath.


    "I know.so that''swhy I want to help as much as I can" she said, pushing away her small tears, from her red hand-printed cheeks.


    "....so do you know the way. I would ask for your mother''s help but Queen Elizabeth needs her help more than I do."


    "I know a way.." she said.


    "you do!!???" she asked in surprise. She didn''t expect her to have a ''way'', she just wanted to take a shot in the darkness knowing she was only a child, and if she didn''t know anything, she thought to at least meet her, to tell the truth. She knew that even she was a child, she also loved As from the bottom of her heart so keeping her in the dark wasn''t sitting well with her. But now, knowing she had a way. She was ecstatic in many ways.


    "really Juahemare you serious?"


    "Yes.Father and Mommy showed me an escaped route, to run away if we somehow lost a battle as we are living on the border. So father wanted extra safety for me and mommy"


    "that''s great!! Julie. Where''s the route?"


    Julie''s face turned pale with a bit of worry. She looked back at her shoulder, gazing at the enormous towering castle with many guards and soldiers around, which could be seen from anywhere in Lustin city.


    "Don''t tell me.?" Anny asked her previous smile nowhere to be seen.


    "umm..it''s within the castle."


    "haa...oh lord, help me."


    "help is here.." said a womanly voice from behind.


    Both Anny and Julie looked behind, fully surprised. Anny was even more surprised, feeling a strange presence from behind all of sudden. She was sure, she was registering every movement using the air movements, around a five-kilometer radius but this woman came out of now where and even heard what they were talking, with the noise-canceling shield around nheless.


    Anny looked upon the woman, standing, with the rugged clothing she was wearing, her face covered by her tore off the hood and dirty scarf.


    "Ohh.yyou are the poor person, who was lying down below near theke. D..do youe here for money? II can give you if you want some.." she said, taking out five silver coins.


    "Oh thanks.." she said, quickly taking the coin from her hands, her scarf falling from her half-covered face as she bends down.


    Anny was circting her mana to full throttle, to attack or even kill the mysterious person if necessary but the moment she saw her face, uncovered from her scarf. Her eyes widened in shock with fear slowlying into y.


    "Run!!!" she shouted, grabbing Julie by her hand, inserting as much mana on her legs as possible. With the full force of her mana, she unleashed a crater as she pushed herself to the limit, running sideways like a bullet.


    Boom!!


    But s, she knocked herself into an invisible wall, stopping her from going any further. Dirt and debris everywhere, from the sudden explosive she created.


    "Nice air control there." Said the mysterious woman, her fingers counting the coins. "five silver coins, I guess I can sleep with a roof for fifteen or twenty days with this."


    "Anna.wwho''s she?" Julie asked in confusion.


    Anny whipped out the blood flowing from her head and drank her health potion, instantly healing herself. Breathing in and out in a proper manner, she slowly calmed herself.


    "she''s bad news.ahem....ahemyou might not know her but, she''s Moana.the Valkyrie."


    "oh! Do you know me? I guess that''s the reason you ran away. Smart choice, if I have to say. And here I thought I waspletely disguised as a normal person."


    "what do you want?!!" she shouted, as loud as possible.


    "hmm? Trying to attract attention? Don''t worry, no one will know or hear what''s happening here."


    Surprised, Anny touched the invisible wall she collided with.


    "Pure mana lock" she said, her troubled eyes frowning even more.


    "Ok, it''s clear that I am powerful than you and don''t even talk about the child and it''s also clear that your life is in my hands. So hear me out, won''t you?"


    ".do tell, how measly servant like myself can help someone like you. The killer Valkyrie herself."


    "haha..nothing much, I heard your discussion before, it seems that child knows the way out of here and like you, I want to get out of here, undetected."


    "huh, are you kidding me? You! Do you the Valkyrie herself want to escape from this measly city undetected? You can just destroy the whole border wall and escape, and nobody would still bat an eye" she said, looking at her in confusion.


    "haa...I would, I mean I seriously would like to just do that but I have my reasons. So what do you say? Die here or take me with you. I might as well help you both get out of here undetected.


    So, how''s the offer?"


    Anny stood up as her body was now fully healed.


    "Even if I believe you. What guarantee is there, you won''t just kill us right after we escape?"


    Moana stared at her healed body in surprise.


    ''she must be rich, using such potions like water. Haa.. it''s gonna be a bit troublesome if she has more of that high-level potion. I really don''t want more attention than I already have. If All-father knows I am here. He will surelye to beat the shit out of me and take me home.


    Damn! I just wanted to meet my sister at Fanxia and at the same time, they lock the borders with the new dwarven scanners what the fuck? Xandar has too much fucking money and those items arrived right after I decided to get out, my luck is really thinning out it seems .''


    "Then, what do you want? I am really in a bind here with less time." Sheined.


    Anny looked at her awkwardly.


    ''Is she really ''the Valkyrie'' famously known as the sword of All-father himself? I thought her to be a killing machine, from all the data I had read on her, or did something changed? I guess this is also a chance on its own.''


    "Only one thing then, swear on your All-father, I think that''s one of you." Before Anny couldplete her words, she felt an intense bloodlust directing at her. Her body was fully frozen, not even being able to move her finger in the slightest.


    "Anny..Anny, what happened to you?" Julie asked in worry.


    "hmmm...I''m surprised you haven''t fainted. You folks of Xandar are really resilient from mental aura attacks, aren''t you?" She said walking near Anny. "But don''t think you can use his name just as you please." Her voice suddenly turning cold, like thin des of ice surrounding all around her. Ready to cut anything and anyone. "So I hope you use your tongue wisely, you worm...Last chance.do or die here and now." her voice cold as ever.


    "I I will lead you. Please don''t do anything to her." Julie said,ing in between.


    "Brave girl, perhaps I underestimated you.lets go then. If there are no scanners in the pce. I can diminish both of your aura and easily take you inside.." she said.


    Anny finally came to her breath, breathing heavily, her body finally in her control.


    ''haa..that''s the ''sword'' I heard about.I guess I have to follow through for now''


    "..ifthere are scanners.Julieyou know what to do?" Anny said.


    Julie nodded in relief, seeing her all ok.


    "Let''s go the, less talking more movement." Moana bellowed.


    With that, all three of them walked towards the pce.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Far away from the borders of Lurtain.


    In the night of the bright moon shining upon a nearby cliff, three people came out of the cave, their figures all wearing dirty clothing.


    "haa...we are finally out.." Moana said in relief. "Those paths were like fucking puzzles, how did you know all the pathways little missy."


    "hehe.I was just taught well, that''s all.." she answered, her cheeks a bit red.


    "hihihihihi...whatever, I''m finally free!!" she bellowed


    "hmm."


    "what happened Anny?" Julie asked.


    "Noit was just too easyis it a trap? Or am I just overthinking?"


    "I think not. If father would havee and visited me, then it would have been very troublesome as you thought but we had a fight the moment before I met you so he may be a bit mad with me. I might have to say sorry when I get back."


    "umm.ok, I will believe you on that Julie. I already told you right, be careful and listen to your mother, ok?"


    "yesI will keep that in my heart, ok now I will go back otherwise, father and all the other servants might suspect something."


    "oktake care."


    Both of them gave a tight hug to each other..


    "Tell As I miss him. a lot," Julie whispered.


    "Will do." Anny answered.


    With their final goodbyes, Julie went inside the cave and Anny kept waving her until she was nowhere to be seen, slowly disappearing within the dark cave.


    "Isn''t that enough? Let''s go?" Moana said from the back.


    Anny turned over, facing the person who had just threaten to kill her an hour ago.


    "Why are you here, going to kill me?" she said, her mana again in full throttle.


    "hihihihi..not that, I am interested that''s all, brave souls like you are rare In this world. People like you are like an endangered species of sorts. So I decided"


    "Decided what?" she said prepared for anything. Her heartbeat slowly rising.


    "To go together, of course. I going alone is pretty boring so apanion wouldn''t hurt."


    "What? Are you insane? why would I go with you? You literally just tried to kill me before and I don''t want people.." before she couldplete her words. Moana grabbed her hand and jumped high. So high, that they almost reached the sky.


    "Enough bbering.I know where you are going, and our path coincides together, so let''s just go.Anwhat was your name again."


    "..."


    "oh she fainted, is she scared of heights or something, oh well, wait for me sister, here Ie!!!!" she bellowed, kicking the air with her mana-covered legs, pushing her body even further towards the sky"


    *****


    Thank you for reading! The next two chapters are free on patr eon (https://.patr /Highelder), eight chapters beyond that for three dors, and many more for five dors (five-chapter release a week at this tier).


    And if you want to ask any questions I''m in discord: https://discord.gg/QbWyAP3Y8j

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Equade


    "One million gold."


    ".."


    ''What the hell??!! One fucking million Gold. Should I ept? No, no wait, I just met her, I can''t be just swayed by money like that.''


    ".sorry but no."


    "oh! That''s a surprise. Here I thought I was giving a fair price."


    "...I''m not a money person. So that won''t work on me Miss and by the way, how did you know I was going to be here if you wanted my help right now?"


    "It''s just coincidence, don''t need to pump yourself too much. I and my brother were going ''somewhere'' when I suddenly saw you so I thought why not use the opportunity to finish one of my mission."


    "hmm.."


    ''Should I believe what she just said?''


    "haa...if you don''t want toe then it''s alright, I won''t meddle with your affair any longer. I thought with your level of control on the ever rare space symbol. It would really help my brother to neck out an ancient tomb to raise his promotion.


    Oh, I forgot to mention, the tomb is of an ancient space symbol user"


    "I''m in." As suddenly said.


    "hahahaha...we humans and our never-ending thirst for knowledge." She said with a heavyugh.


    "What can I say? Knowledge is indeed the power and Bain for all humans like us."


    ''..it''s risky but I might get some clue for my teleportation symbol. The chances are abysmal but I can''t just sit around thinking the answer woulde itself.''


    "We going now?" he asked.


    "hmm..wait a second."


    She flew down at a breakneck speed, grabbing her unconscious brother by the neck. He was mmed hard but, there was nothing wrong with him, no nose bleed, no fractures, nothing. The only thing he lost was his consciousness, which was only temporary as he woke up right after he felt a tight grip on his neck.


    "sisister?"


    "Yes, my idiot of a brother. We are going."


    "Where? Home?"


    "No, to the tomb. We need your promotion as quickly as possible, otherwise, it will be another year or so to reach our goal."


    "...I see, let''s go then."


    Both of them flew, straight upwards, leaving As behind.


    "Follow me!" she shouted to him as she kept going upwards.


    "Damn! She''s in a hurry."


    As also followed, increasing his mana pressure to himself, pushing his body to the limits to at least reach her speed. When he finally caught up with her brother in hand. He came close enough that he could see her clearly.


    "All-seer"


    [Status


    Name: Lily


    Bloodline: ???


    Age: 65 years


    Race: Human


    STR: A


    AGI: A+


    DEF: C


    MP: S


    INT: A+


    LUCK: C


    CHARM: A


    FACE: A+


    Rank: S Rank


    Soul: C


    ss: Mana Ranger (Advance ss)


    Subss: Mage (All humans are Mage by default.)


    Title: The Seeker, The one who doesn''t miss, Marksman..


    Natural ability: Green, Dragon eye, Fire bender, Air bender, Water bender, Mana control....]


    Right after he used his ''all-seer'', Lily looked at her shoulder, ring at him. Her anger, clear to be seen.


    "What did you think? I wouldn''t just trust you just like that."


    "Hmm..I will let it go, for now, if you ever do that ''thing'' again, you will be dead before you know It." she answered with a bit of anger.


    ''Geez...it was just a nce, but a Green user huh, those are pretty rare, if I''m right they can easily control the green life around them. Pretty much like a Druids from the novels I have read until now. Hmm...interesting, interesting indeed.


    And her Bloodline is nk, I guess I don''t have too much info on Green users and their bloodline. Should I seduce her and ask her.nah. that sounds pathetic.''


    Lily stopped near a Five-star gate. It was pretty high up so it took out some chunk of mana on both of them. As was here for the first time. The area of the five stars. To his assumptions, he was right, there were fewer and fewer gates as he went up and reaching this zone, there were only thirty or something. Each giving vibes he never felt before.


    His bloodline alone was tingling sensing the threat within every gate, he was slowly having trouble moving his body with his mana. The pressure in the area alone was giving him a hard time, what would really happen if he just entered right away.


    "So you can withstand the pressure, huh, I guess calling you was worth the trouble. Can you follow me behind my back, the pressure will only increase where we are heading?"


    As used his bloodline aura around himself, his dominant aura repulsing everything that was pressurizing him before.


    "Don''t need it" he said, floating by her side. "Lead the way."


    Lily looked at him like an oddball. She wanted to ask how a two-star could hold himself and stand by her side but everyone had their own secrets and she wasn''t one of those people who gets off from revealing others'' secrets.


    She walked towards the wide haggard gate at her side, holding her brotheryering him with the mana of her own, the pressure kept increasing and increasing as they came closer but it didn''t slow them down even the slightest. She again looked at her side and there he was, still keeping up with him without her protection.


    Being a bit curious she threw her brother forward, withoutiring a single bit of her pure mana.


    "What the hell sis? Aaa.aarrgg..I can''tb.. breathe."


    "hmm..."


    Looking at her brother suffering from the high pressure, she went closer to him and covered him with her mana again but he had already fainted once more, lying on her shoulder like dead meat.


    "harsh." As said.


    "hmph.he''s my brother, he needs to be strong, stronger than people like you, stronger than what he is facing now."


    ".??!"


    "You wouldn''t understand"


    As only nodded and followed her to the gate. As he was surrounded by his bloodline aura, the pressure wasn''t worth shit as it couldn''t even prate his basicyer.


    The rusted fungus-filled gate was a sight to behold, it was a surprise for him as he only saw well-kept doors until now, and even following up to the Five-star zone, he had only seen proper doors.


    "why is this one sobroken..?"


    "well..the guild which it was once connected was fully destroyed taking the whole city with it, only leaving rubble of the past, only the connection with the ''Equade'' was left behind. It will be dangerous if you want to quit, there''s still time."


    "What are you talking about? You bring me here with your smooth talk and what? Change of heart already?"


    "..you really are a cheeky guy, aren''t you? Ok, keep that talk up and if you ever feel like running away, just tell me."


    "let''s see"


    Lily showed her purple shaded five-stars in her palm and the gate glowed brighter and brighter. She floated closer and to her side, he also followed. With ast bright light surrounding both them and her brother by her shoulder, they vanished near the gate.


    A wide ck shadow appeared as they vanished and stared at the fungus-filled gate.


    "She really did went for it" his deep voice echoing around.


    "Of course she would go, her brother''s life is on the line" said a womanly figure appearing right behind him.


    "hmm..but she took a rookie with her, don''t know if she did the right thing"


    "well I can''t say much about that, but the new ck rookie can use the legendry ''blink'', maybe he was the one who followed her."


    "haa.thats even worse, taking a rare space user to such a dangerous environment. You know the higher-ups increased the gate''s pressure to the limits so no one would enter."


    "Just let them be, he would either die ore back stronger, that''s all is to it. Let''s go, one of the leviathan''s children just spawned. We need to take care of it quick."


    "haa.them again, which one is it?" he asked.


    "it''s one of the Zelorath''s spawn.."


    "That horny dragon, always fucking around with monsters and humans. How many did she give birth to now?"


    "....ten, only one of them being a threat.."


    "haa..can''t we just kill her.I''m sure hundreds of us can aplish that." He said in a tired tone.


    "NO!!...she is the only dragon left who blessed us, humans. You already know, where we humans stand, all credit goes to them, the only Mythical Dragons and she is the only proof left by them so shut up and let''s go." The women said sternly.


    "...ok".


    With those final words, both of them also vanished, entering their gate with five stars glowing right above it.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The ruin Capital, Argos, The southern area of Human Society.


    The clouds, dark with no sunlight passing by. The air consisting of dust and ash. The atmosphere void of any life, No flying birds to be seen. All there was, only ash falling down like snow to the ruined city down below.


    There were buildings and pavements, all destroyed in some way or another, tall buildings copsed down to the earth with its debris blocking the destroyed stone-pavement. Brown-green shaded nts covering many structures like veins popping from its skin.


    Near such area, there was a small cliff, with a huge half-destroyed building in view, overshadowing what was left of the city. Even it was half destroyed, with many broken columns having no roof to support, it still protruded a different aura of its own. The cracked stone sign with the word ''Adven.'' Hanging alone was giant enough to oversize a normal human.


    Within the broken building, among the ashen ground and the fallen columns, there was a wide fungus-filled gate glowing up. The light only glowed further and further until two people stepped out, one with a ck overcoat and a full te mask covering his face and another, a tall beauty, with a dazzling bow at her back and also a fainted person on her shoulder.


    "Stay close to me if you don''t want to die. I only lead you here cause of you ''blink''. So I hope you don''t get cocky and run ahead without any pry warnings." She said in amanding voice.


    As only nodded and came closer to her and followed her as they started walking.


    As he was gazing around the destroyed columns and the ashen snow falling from above, he felt a strange sensation within him and right after his system appeared in front of his eyes, which shocked him to a degree as he codded it to appear withoutmand only when it was emergency and the caution his system informed made him even more surprised.


    [Radiation Detected!!! Caution!! Caution!! ]


    ''what the fuck??!''


    *****


    Check out my new novel Ymir''s Holy War....plz /book/21340420606225605?utm_source=writerShare&utm_campaign=4316408658

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    [Radiation Detected!!! Caution!! Caution!! ]


    ''What the fuck??! Radiation? There''s radiation here and a harmful one at that!''


    He quickly surrounded himself with his pure mana, covering every inch of his body. He wanted no part of his body to be close to active radiation. With radiationes inner damage and most likely cancer and in this magical world, there wasn''t a speck of medicine that could heal something like cancer.


    ''First of all, what happened here? Where did such radiatione from?''


    He looked at Lily and saw she was also covered in her own pure mana.


    ''Should have warned me at least.'' He thought as he stared at her. He took a bit of distance. He didn''t want her to be affected by his lust aura as they were no longer inside ''E ''.


    He walked with her as everything slowly came into view. He thought it was only this building that just copsed but when he finally reached out the main gate. His jaws opened in shock like never before.


    "wwhat happened here?" he asked.


    Her eyes were also stered at the view like As but the surprised look wasn''t there. In her eyes all there was pain and anger. The ring of her eyes, the contraction around her forehead, only proved further what she was feeling.


    "A disaster, a cataclysmic disaster. It wasn''t an earthquake, tornado, or even any Five-star rated monster attack but."


    "but?"


    "but..a crime, a crime done by none other than that heinous bastard...''All-father'' himself"


    "wait what!! this! this was done by him? how? When?" he asked. The shock and confusion permeating from his voice alone.


    "...we still don''t know, we only know that he somehow got the information that the adventurer guild was in possession of the rare second-tier ancient tomb which I just told you before, and the next day...this happened."


    ''what the actual fuck!!! This nuclear-like disaster, All-father, radiation.what is going on? What is the actual fuck is going on? I just wanted to train but this! I wasn''t prepared for this''


    "When did this happened?"


    ".hmm? you didn''t know? I see. The higher-ups really stopped the rumors from spreading huh.....it''s been long, three months ago, give or take."


    ''...wait! Does B know about this? I''m sure she would definitely know about this and she still decides to sh with them.''


    He gazed far away, from the small cliff he was on and saw the location he was searching for. With his pure man around his body, fully intact. He teleported to where his vision was before, surprising Lily who was giving his brother some mana to wake him up.


    "What? I just said to stick with me. Does he wants to be sick as my brother" she said, grinding her teeth in anger and worry. "Now where the hell did he go?"


    She used her dragon eye, her eyes suddenly changing in color, slowly splitting in half and with it, a sharp eye like a dragon appeared. The ck split pupil with a red fire glowing within.


    She felt a bit of pain but she endured like usual, looking all around and within seconds easily found him.


    "That idiot, blinking to the ce where there is the most danger."


    She jumped, putting as much mana on her legs, cracking the earth below her legs, andnded where he was with a bang. The debris and smoke spreading everywhere she crashnded.


    "I told you to stick close. How do you feel right now, are you feeling nausea, and do you feel like you are going to vomit or something?" she asked, with a hurried pace.


    As said nothing as she could still see his back not moving an inch.


    ''Goddammit, is he also affected. I thought he was a smart one but I guess I was wrong.''


    She came closer trying to cover him with her pure dense mana but when her mana collided with his bloodline aura, she suddenly felt a sense of fear and dread she never felt before, forcing her to take a step back.


    "wh..what was that?" she asked in surprise.


    As who was staring down below turned to his shoulder. He knew she justnded near him with the noisy impactfulnding she just engaged.


    "What?" He asked In the confusion, the previous boastful Lily nowhere to be found.


    "..nothing. Why did youe here of all ces? You might not know but It''s really, I mean really. dangerous. Don''t you feel your skin burning a bit?"


    "Don''t worry, I can take care of myself." He said, turning back to his view.


    "Hmph.."


    She said nothing after and came near him, looking down at what he was gazing at. And with an instant, the previous anger came boiling back but a tinge of fear was also mixed in as she looked at the massive ck crater.


    Yes, they were both standing beside the crater, the focal point of what had destroyed the ever famous adventurer city, known as the Capital of Argos.


    "so it was a big explosion huh, big enough to swallow the whole city?" he asked.


    "..yes, and the numerous deaths weren''t enough, the survivors also started dying one by one, dying with some anonyms disease.one of them being my brother." She said gazing at her brother, still fainted on her shoulder.


    "I see"


    "Wake up!" she shouted, shaking her shoulder.


    "wh..what? where are we?" he asked a bit dozed.


    "Letting your sister carry you, wake up you dumbass." She scolded.


    "I''m up. I''m up already.." he said, falling down to his legs.


    As came near with his hand in tow, looking at the handsomed with his "all-seer."


    "Nice to meet you.." As said.


    "You too" he replied, shaking his hand.


    Lily had already shared her pure mana with her brother for the time being, she already knew with experience that this ce was harmful, even the speck of air around them was harmful enough.


    "sowhere are we going?"


    "There." She said, pointing at the middle of therge deep crater of a mess.


    "..really?.." he asked, he could go further but the radiation was reaching its limit, being near the source itself, and he knew, her mana wouldn''t be able to handle the radiation as well if they went further ahead, and she wanted to go at the center of all ces. "You know, your mana won''t protect you and your brother if we go near right?" he again asked.


    "yes we can onlye close to the titanium lever, giving us time to open the door leading down the safe underground, where it will be your duty to blink inside, as you will be able to see what is inside from the view here and don''t worry, we will close the titanium door in time before the foreign sickness gets you."


    ''That''s a lot of assumption you are making there, and titanium? So there was titanium safe there, even this nuclear bomb couldn''t destroy it huh..how strong is titanium, I really don''t know much about this material. I know for sure, it isn''t like the titanium back in my world. haa...need to ask B I suppose. Why is it always her when I need to know something''


    "Are you sure?" As asked again.


    "Yes, don''t worry, the timing will be right. You won''t suffer much." She said with a clear smile.


    ''Girldon''t smile like that, I don''t want a death g up in my asswell, if the system warns me to the maximum, I will just teleport out... Damn, it feels good to be me.''


    "okare you sure the tomb is rted to the Space symbol?" he asked.


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry, we both are fellow Alibion adventurer. If I betray you a ck nominee, the organization will hunt me to no end. So believe Alibion if you don''t believe me."


    "Sweet words, ok,st question. Why do you need what is inside the tomb."


    "....."


    "....it''s for me. Alibion has the medicine to cure this unknown sickness but they are less in amount, so me and big sis trying toplete hardcore missions to acquire it. So you know the jest.." the brother answered.


    "I see.."


    "haa.now you already know, so let''s start, this is the main hardcore mission if weplete this. The medicine will be ours"


    Before all three of them could go any further, As''s bloodline all of a sudden warned him to the maximum.


    ''What?''


    "Jump aside!!!" he shouted.


    BOOOOOM!!!!!!!


    *****


    Check out my new novel Ymir''s Holy War....plz /book/21340420606225605?utm_source=writerShare&utm_campaign=4316408658

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    "Jump aside!!!" he shouted.


    BOOOOOM!!!!!!!


    As teleported away the second after giving the warning. The ashen dust and smoke, everywhere. He teleported not far, only ten meters away, where his bloodline calmed down a bit. He wanted to know what just happened. What lead his senses to nine eleven all of a sudden.


    He activated his "all-seer" with Observation mode right away, trying to look through all the ash and smoke floating around.


    "What the fuck is that?"


    [Status


    Name: -----


    Bloodline: ------


    Age: 407 years


    Race: Fairy (Infected)


    STR: E


    AGI: A+


    DEF: E


    MP: B


    INT: G


    LUCK: -----


    CHARM: -----


    FACE: E


    Rank: S Rank


    Soul: E (Mana Caged)


    ss: Mana warrior (Basic ss)


    Subss: ve (Servant ss)


    Title: ve, Non-human, lower species, power bank...


    Natural ability: Mana control, Store Energy, Light Bender (weak)


    Description: A fairy ve transmuted from heavy radiation. With a half-dead, half-alive brain, her strength is doubled with less intelligence. Her size increasing through observing an enormous amount of energy from the explosion. With thest instinct of only eating energy left behind, she only observes mana or any form of energy.]


    With the help of his eyes, it was now slightly clear, the four-foot-tall fairy, with its four damaged transparent wings behind, some crooked, some with even gaping holes.


    Her body was fully mutted, with her shoulder and left foot scorched to her bones. Her raw muscles, fully visible around her Burned Bones. Even her head was burned, half of her face unrecognizable. The only body part that seemed unharmed was her right eye as it slowly moved around, looking in his direction.


    "My first encounter with a fairy and it''s like this. Thought it would be a more magical experience." He said, his "All-seer" altered to its battle form. His pupils slightly turned golden in color, reflecting all the continued data he observed from his opponent.


    His heartbeat quicken, feeling his bloodline warning him the moment the thing stared at him. He tightens his muscle, ready to move anytime. A drop of sweat flowing down from his forehead.


    ''S Rank creature? And a ve? There are also ves here?..... Let''s think about that e on,e at me, don''t keep staring at me..wait, isshe.observing me?''


    "What are you there just standing??!!" Lily shouted, jumping in its direction. Stealing away all the attention from the mutted fairy.


    As she was in midair, a blue feathered arrow appeared at her fingertips, already linking with the string of her marvelous bow within milliseconds.


    The arrow glowed in blue as it touched the bow in the proper position, ready to be released. When she reached her high point and stayed there for a second, with the right timing aiming at the beast of a fairy, she released her arrow, with the sharp sound of the stringing back to its position.


    As didn''t even see the arrow right after, his eyes still on her attack form.


    "aarggg!!!!"


    The painful sound echoed from his side and to his surprise, the arrow had alreadynded at the fairy''s only undamaged eye.


    The thing struggled as it cried in pain and taking this chance, he chooses to teleported near her, in seconds, his hands fully covered his sharp air symbol.


    His heartbeat was off the charts as he came close tond his strike and he did,nding a perfect strike at her neck but he didn''t felt the cutting of flesh, only a push from his hand feeling her rotten skin from his palm.


    Even though it only turned to a hand strike, the impact was still there, throwing her to a distance.


    "What happened? Did she observed my mana?" he questioned.


    "Good observation. You are indeed correct, that ve did observe your mana and also your technique." Said the brother, appearing beside him.


    As didn''t know, where he came from, he just appeared out of nowhere, now standing beside him.


    "my technique?" he questioned and looked back at the mutted fairy and to his surprise, her palm was slowly boosting out air, slowly turning sharper and sharper, and eventually bing like his, but with less power.


    As the thing was conjuring her own Sharp symbol, another blue arrow prated at her heart and another to her head, and another at both of her legs.


    The thing with a swing cut all the arrows in half which easily prated her rotten body.


    ''is she a zombie?'' As thought.


    "What is that thing?" he asked again.


    Lily appeared beside her brother, another arrow ready to be released.


    "she was a ve guard, meant to protect the titanium vault twenty-four seven but it was documented all of them died during the explosion but I guess the data was wrong.


    Fucking watchers, can''t even do their job well."


    "sis! They will hear you" her brother warned.


    "Who cares? Let them hear, myints will only keeping" she replied in anger.


    "haa.." the brother sighed.


    The mutted fairly was still struggling without an eye. It didn''t know where its source of food was. It observed all the mana from the arrows, turning them into simple blue feathered sticks.


    And this wasn''t enough, she wanted more, the only thing running in her almost dead mind was to take in energy, her survival instincts acting to the fullest, forcing her dead body and muscles to do whatever it could. It roamed around, slicing everywhere it went. The sharp symbol in full power.


    "haa..now it''s even harder, well done rookie." She said, staring him down.


    "sis didn''t you just fed that thing even more mana, don''t me it all on him. We should be teaching him instead of ridiculing him. so chill.


    Smack!!!


    Ouch!!!....sise on"


    "Talking back to your sister like that and even taking his side. Whose brother are you?" she questioned.


    "let''s not bicker shall we, the problem is still in hand.." As said.


    "Hmph"


    "haa.sorry for my sis, she''s always like this. So what should we do? We can''t just let her rampant like this, she will only grow more powerful, observing mana from her surroundings."


    ''hmm..in these cases, the hero would give more mana than his opponent could handle, eventually defeating the opponent but..her mana is rated ''S'' and that''s a lot, I mean a lot of mana.


    Are all fairies have the capability to store such a ballistic amounts of mana? That''s quite interesting. I would use the full force of my ''SS'' mana but that would only attract more attention. My ''Blink'' alone cause this situation alone, attracting this brut of a woman of all people.


    Lily has some amount of mana, but that won''t be enough and if she exhausts all her mana, the radiation wille in y, sickening her like her brother.''


    "I want to overpower her with a high amount of mana until she dies but we don''t have that much power," As said.


    "hmmthat''s a good pl."


    "Watch out!!" the brother warned her sister.


    She easily dodged, jumping aside As. As she was now closer, she looked at the masked man, feeling a bit attracted. She felt her heartbeat quicken but control herself and went back to her thoughts.


    ''This fifth ve dares to even touch us. It should have died the moment the explosion happened. Why must we suffer and this thing still lives? It must have mutated and survived like an insect it is.


    But at this rate, this bug will only get powerful. I do have enough mana to do as the rookie suggested but I will lose our mana shield in the process and that won''t be good for me and my brother, mainly for my brother with his sickness still inside.''


    The fairy was still on a rampage, slicing and destroying everything in its way, it woulde their way sometimes but they all would dodge it right away. They would attack sometimes,nding on some physical hits but that wasn''t enough as well. The thing was low on defense, getting easily kicked around but it would againe standing up and if they hit it too many times, it would again start sucking all of their mana.


    "What the hell is this? Why was that fairy here in the first ce?" As asked.


    "...well.ahem, ahem.you might not know as you are just a rookie but every major Adventurer Guild has fairies as guards.ahem, ahemprotecting their inner floors." The brother replied.


    "Fairy guards? You mean ves?"


    "haha.well that''s a way to put it.dodge that one..they need to be kept in their ce, living and breathing among us humans is already a privilege and we don''t want them running their thoughts around so they are kept as a ve, their soul caged forever." He said, with a little disgust mixed in.


    "...."


    ''ok...very...kinda feels weird, too weird if I have to say and the way he phrased it like fairies were some dogs...I need to process this for a while. Are most of the other species besides us humans treated like this?


    If I ask now, I''m sure he will think weirdly of meSystemgive me a follow up on the treatment of other species...oh here it is, hmm..oh..oh!...ohh!!?....wait that''s fucked up!!!''


    ".....hey Lily, I want to go elsewhere for a while, can you handle here for a while."


    "ha? Of course, who do you think I am? Just don''t run away like a coward. That''s all and be quick."


    "Yeah, yeah, you don''t have to worry."


    As vanished teleporting away and appeared right in front of the copsed guild house, slowly walking to the column nearby. He quickly opened his mask, her body bent down, trying to breathe in the air to cool himself down. He took a seat at some broken column lying down.


    "fuck!, shit!. That was..fucking hellThe system,e on, I asked for some info, not some messed up the description on humanity''s darkest side or some shit." Heined, with a tired voice. "Fucking hell mate, the borders of humanity are crazy and I mean craazzyyy.damn we humans are racist as fuck!! Didn''t know thathaha..haa...


    Damn, it''s hard to just process all that messed up information, and who in the world wrote that documentary with that much fucking detail. Was that person some messed up sadist or some shitfuck me. Man, do we really treat all the other races with such disgust. We treat them like some..some bugs or something.haa.I don''t want to confront this now..."


    He stood up, flowing his specter aura all around his body, his body fully energized.


    "...that just messed me up....haa...need to focus on the problems at handhmm..."


    He used his "all-seer", looking all around and saw something green miles away. He teleported there right away and to his prediction, he was right. There was green grass and lush forest all around.


    He looked back at the ashen field ahead.


    "It will take time but..it''s the only option for now."


    He again teleported back and saw, everything was the same as before. Both Lily and As saw each other.


    "" I got a n."" Both of them said.


    ".."


    *****


    Check out my new novel Ymir''s Holy War....plz /book/21340420606225605?utm_source=writerShare&utm_campaign=4316408658

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    "" what''s your n?"" Both of them again asked.


    "" my n..""


    "I will go first...the ns are easy, we lure her out of the danger zone, and we all can boost her to oblivion, sounds easy right?"


    "..yeah..I was thinking.the same." Lily said, a bit embarrassed.


    As looked at her with suspicions but let it go, he didn''t want to bicker andte the mission even more.


    "ok, let''s head south, I already surveyed around, that is the only ce near where there is low radiation."


    "" ok"" both the siblings said.


    "Wait, what''s radiation? Are you talking about the harmful air here, wait do you know about this stuff." the brother asked.


    "I might, I might not. First the mission then the talking." As answered.


    ''fuck! My freaking mouth.'' He cursed himself.


    Lily stared at him, like a fox looking at a rabbit, hungry for answers but she kept her calm, shooting the fairy from the south direction luring her to follow them.


    After an hour a so, the siblings arrived, near the green trees with a breath of fresh air, the former sick feeling nowhere to be felt. It took time but it was the only solution for now.


    "You guys took your sweat time.." As said with a smile.


    ".yeah, yeah..show off" Lily answered, her dissatisfaction clear to be seen.


    She shot another mana-filled arrow at the thing, who was still following them. Lily was amazed in a way, she shot so many shots at her, her body filled with broken arrows, from her head to her legs, there were only arrows that lily shot within the long full hour.


    "I can''t believe that thing is still alive, after all my shots. What did the explosion do to make such a monster"


    "Well, in hindsight. She''s half-dead, half alive. The only thing that a fairy is feeling, is the instinct to live, and to live she needs to observe mana, hence, a half-dead living being who only lives to consume energy or in other words, A mistakenly created undead" As answered.


    "hmm.. an undead.havenot seen those in a while." The brother answered.


    ''Wait what? I was giving an example? There are undead?.systeminfo on undead pleasehmmm.no data....for fucks sake. It must be one of Alibion''s secrets or some shit. Fuck, that means there are undead, zombies and shit and I have zero info on them..haa.truly a fantasy world.'' he thought with a sigh.


    The fairy zombie came near, stepping in the green grass, the non-harmful nature air seeping inside her. All three of them waiting, to push their full mana without any reservation but the moment, the disfigured fairly stepped further on the greenery, she started to melt, like she didn''t have bones from the start.


    "aaargggg!!"


    The painful howl echoed around the green forest. As and the sibling were watching in surprise as the zombie melted in gray liquid, only leaving her charted bones and many broken arrows, which were stuck before.


    "well....that was easy.." the handsomed said.


    ""hmm.indeed."" both As and lily replied, again in the sink.


    "Would you please stop copying me?" As requested.


    "You, you are the one.haaleave it. What do we make of this now? I''m sure the watchers would be intrigued with this one."


    All three stared at the melted body, staying in caution if it would move or something would jump out, but after waiting a while, nothing came to be. The thick grey liquid only spreading around, killing all the grass it touched.


    "Well, this is for sure that this stuff is indeed harmful, so no touching," As said.


    "Ok...that''s solved, we need to go back now, and the tomb isn''t going to open by itself." She said.


    As took out a cheap-looking health potion and emptied it all. Coming closer to the gray puddle, he took in a portion within the empty ss bottle, feeling a bit grossed out.


    "That''s disgusting, what are you going to do with it?" the handsomed asked.


    "hmm..let''s see.."


    "What are you two still doing??!! Come on!!" lily shouted, walking near the radioactive zone.


    .


    .


    .


    Near the same crater, all three of them stood there. The lever in view.


    "Ok, you both do your stuff as you nned."


    Lily and her brother, walked towards the lever, pacing down below, stepping on the ck ashen sand. The more they walked towards the lever, the stronger the radiation permeated, resisting her pure mana cover. She would do it alone but the mana required to resist the damaging atmosphere was too much and another person was required and that person was, of course, her brother.


    "ahem..ahem" the brother coughed


    In a bit of panic, lily came closer to him, grabbing his shoulder.


    "Are you ok, John!"


    "yes, sis. Don''t worry, it''s the usual cough" he said, showing his usual kind smile.


    "ok.tell me when it gets worse, ok?"


    "Of course sis." He said, hiding his hand behind, a speck of blood sttered in his palm.


    Their steps became smaller and smaller as they neared the lever. The radiation to powerful to fully resist. Even though, both had their pure mana shield fully active. The struggle was still there as they finally reached it. Lily looked back at her shoulder, signaling the masked rookie at the far distance at the top, her three fingers clearly to be seen.


    3


    2


    1


    "Pull!" lily shouted.


    With the sound of the metal cranking, her brother John pulled the lever with the full force of his body. The ck sand at the center, quaking and falling down like there was a quicksand appearing at its middle.


    After a couple of seconds, the big gaping square hole appeared.


    "Go!!" lily shouted.


    As, focused at the hole, with his "all-seer", observing the hovel clearly and with the mana flowing in his body, activating his teleporting sequence, vanished from where he was upended.


    "Let go, John." His sister said.


    He was going to let go when, he heard a cranking sound and to his surprise, the lever all of a sudden broke, the handle still in his hand. The titanium door slowly closed up as both of them looked at the center with wide eyes.


    "No!!!e back!!" Lily shouted but it was toote as the Titanium was again, fully sealed.


    "Fuck!!" She cursed.


    John was still shocked and tried walking towards the center but his lungs started acting up again, his body falling down on his knees.


    "Ahem!!!...Ahem!!!..."


    He coughed, spatting blood on the ashen sand, the red blood, clearly seen by his older sister. With a panic expression, lily took hold of his brother.


    "what happened!?....Blood?..... John! Why didn''t you tell me? we need to go"


    "No sisAhem!...ahem!... what about him?...ahem!..ahem!.. He''s stuck!!" he shouted in guilt, a drop of blood flowing from the corner of his lips.


    Lily gazed upon the closed door at the center and looked back at his sicken brother, blood still falling from his lips. She bit her lips, her troubled eyes clearly to be seen by his brother. She closed her eyes, her hand fully gripped and before John could say anything, she smacked him at the side of his neck, instantly making him faint.


    She lifted him on her shoulder and gazed back at the center where she could see the closed titanium door.


    "Sorry..i will be back with reinforcement, until then, I hope you wait..and stay alive."


    With those final words, she ran upwards as quickly as possible, tightly gripping her brother in her pure mana. John was in critical condition and she was very familiar with the symptoms. Coughing blood was only the start and the worse was still toe and, looking at his condition, he was already in an emergency state, with a quickly need of a healer, otherwise it would only get worse and worse from now on.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Come ba"


    Thud!!


    "Did I hear lily''s voice? Well, the door is already closed nowdamn thank god, they closed the door in time. The radiation pushed my mana shield to the limit. My body is feeling like it''s stillpressed, resisting all that heavy radiation.


    I guess pure mana ain''t that good for radiation coverage. First, let''s check the radiation level.


    [Radiation level low.status not harmful]


    Well, that''s good. Ok, it''s dark here."


    He Lightens the ce around, with his light symbol. Bright yellow light spreading all around.


    "Well, this ce isrger than I thought" he said, gazing at the enormous space ahead. The silver-colored titanium, reflecting his light symbol all around the room. He stepped ahead, feeling the solid ground, some ck sand spread around.


    From his vision, the room was still dark ahead, so he powered up his light symbol with more mana but the moment he stepped out of the area where there was some leftover, ck sand. He started to hear Mechanical sounds.


    Thinking he activated some traps, he again covered himself in pure mana and to his doubt, it was really not, but the room started to light up, white light appearing from all the corners.


    After the white light covered it all, the whole room was now fully visible, turning the silver color room to fully white.


    "I am having Deja boo looking at this full white room, wait isn''t this the same kind of room like B''s safe, where I found five normal adventurer clothing.


    Hmm..... If I remember it right, the clothes there indicated ''unknown'' for some reason, I scanned them for future notice but found nothing..wait, is that what I think it is.."


    He paced forward as the room was now fully lit. He came closer and closer and his curiosity change to surprise as he gazed upon all the small, fist-size, human-like bodies with the crystal-like wings at their back.


    "So this is how a true fairy looks like."


    ****


    Check out my new novel Ymir''s Holy War....plz /book/21340420606225605?utm_source=writerShare&utm_campaign=4316408658

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    "hmm."


    He stared at the slumbering fairies, floating around the tomb. Their tiny figure sparkling and raging with mana. From far away, he thought of them as some form of lights but with the white light brightening up all the space, it was now finally clear. The white titanium walls, the golden woven fairies, and the titanium casket in the middle.


    His finger came closer to the fairies, poking them on their head. He didn''t know what trouble he would create doing such a thing but as always his curiosity took over touching all over the female fairy, whose eyes were still closed.


    "They aren''t waking up, are they?"


    He touched her blond hair, her soft face. Her white armor also looked like it was made from titanium and also felt her tiny legs.


    "I feel like I''m ying with some toys, Nodon''t be like others. They are also living beings."


    Somehow as he stared at their miniature bodies. He felt more and more superior against them. It wasn''t because of the size difference but.. It was hard to exin. His inner self struggling to ept them at his level.


    The moment he thought of them as living beings who followed the same rights as his. His own blood turmoil in disgust. His body trying to follow its instinctual behavior to show its superiority. He was resisting his urges as much as he could when his mind clicked, this feeling, He was familiar with this impulse, the impulse to dominate. It was the same familiar feeling when he viewed ants and all the lower lifeforms in his world.


    Back then, He didn''t have any pity for the insects buzzing around him. He didn''t care about the meat on his table. He cared about some animals but his sense of superiority was still there. No matter how cute and adorable some animals were. His mind and body didn''t ept it to consider them to his equal.


    This thought process, the mindset, is ingrained in all humans living as the apex of all life forms for years and years. He now somehow understood. In this world. How the mentality of all humans came to be. In this world, humans have been living as the most powerful race among all the others for centuries and centuries.


    "haa.so, this is some kind of human heritage, ingrained in our human blood. I can control the urge a bit but..I guess others won''t even try."


    His heart tighten realizing the harsh truth, the treatment humans give to other species. The instinct of disgust, deeply rooted in all humans.


    He gazed upon the Fairy in front of him in pity. How it had the misfortune to appear in human society and got turned into a ve.


    "Can I at least break their very?"


    "All-seer"


    [Status


    Name: loopy


    Bloodline: ------


    Age: 347 years


    Race: Fairy


    STR: D


    AGI: B


    DEF: D


    MP: B


    INT: C


    LUCK: E


    CHARM: B+


    FACE: B+


    Rank: C Rank


    Soul: E (Mana Caged)


    ss: Mana warrior (Basic ss)


    Subss: ve (Servant ss)


    Title: ve, Non-human, lower species, power bank...


    Natural ability: Mana control, Store Energy, Light Bender (weak)


    Description: A Fairy ve, given the responsivity to guard and protect the tomb from anyone but the Alibion marked Adventurers and also used as a power bank to run the safe room in emergencies.]


    "I see, that''s why they didn''t try attacking me.."


    With his Advance "all-seer" he looked deep within, trying to gaze upon the source of mana of every living being, the soul itself. It was not easy to just view inside, he cut out everything from his vision, her inner structure, her organs, her bones. Only leaving her mana.


    After many minutes, his "all-seer" could finally visualize the structure of her mana coursing throughout the body. It was his first time doing such a thing to an intelligent life form. He had experimented on many animals and monsters but never on a fellow human.


    He would if they wouldn''t mind him peaking inside their body but he never got the chance to do so.


    But now with the right opportunity, he could now perceive the shape of a soul, in mana form nheless.


    "It''s beautiful..."


    He stared at her soul for many minutes, it was like gazing at the sky with many stars, clutched together, shaping inside like a gxy but all in bright golden shades.


    After having his fill, ring at the small starry figure. He didn''t want to lose more time as both Lily and John were still waiting outside, waiting for his signal to open the gate.


    So without further ado, he properly gazed upon the mana-filled soul, to differentiate any foreign mana mixed in, and with time he eventually found them,ne symbols binding her mana where her brain and heart once was. He gazed closer, magnifying his vision deeper at the flow and patterns of all thene symbols.


    "This is moreplicated than I thought." He said, his hand scratching on his silver hair.


    "I don''t have time to study this, this is clearly done by somene symbol expert..system, scan all thene symbol patterns."


    [Scanning..


    Estimate time: 1 hour 56 minutes.]


    He pped his forehead, sighing at the time taken just to scan the patterns. He didn''t want to miss this opportunity but he was on a mission here, with two others in tow. He properly stood up, shutting his scan.


    "First the tomb.I will think about youter"


    He bypassed all the fairies. Pacing near the tomb, with no patience left, he pushed the Titanium cover, the heavy metal not even moving a single millimeter. He put more strength into his hands. His ''A'' grade strength is in full power.


    "fuck!! It didn''t even budge." Heined.


    He back down, his hand on his chin, feeling his mask. He racked his brain for a second when realized his mistake instantly.


    "haa.why am I an idiot sometimes.."


    He sighed,ing closer, his two ck stars now visible in his palm. He ced his hand on top of it and as he guessed. The casket observed some mana from all the fairies and The cover finally moved, puffing out white mist, forcing As to take a step back.


    "What is it? What is it? Come on what is it? Is it just a tomb grave of some ancient human or something else? " he questioned, his impatience clearly expressed.


    The lead finally opened, the white mist spreading everywhere. As came closer, pushing all the mist with a flick of his finger. His curious mind itching to see and to behold, there it was. The opened casket.


    The very casket, which the guild clearly wanted to protect, and the mysterious All-father who wanted to it be fully destroyed, sacrificing the many lives of innocent people living in this city.


    "hmm..."


    He stared at what was within.


    "it was just a dead old man, well that is boring.shouldn''t there be something like an old book or artifact near this old sack of a body."


    Disappointed, he searched around, patting his, dusty old fashion clothes. His pockets. His fingers and his neck.


    "This man''s dry, what the hell? Is this supposed to be the casket of an honorary respected individual or something, with no fucking stuff to boot? Lily you fucking liar.ha.well at least I will be promoted and John will get his medicine."


    He used his space symbol to observe the casket to his system storage. He didn''t want to ce what the guild so cared about in his storage ring. If the ring was somehow lost or broken. He would be fucked, really fucked.


    Before he realized it. His mana from his space symbol was instantly observed by the dead bones, its hollow eyes shining with purple light. Its hand came back to life, gripping As''s hand, surprising him.


    "What the fu!!"


    {GO TO YOUR BEGINNING!!}


    Hearing those words inside his head. He felt something pulling his soul to the depths of his own self, everything around him gradually turning dark, slowly losing his control over his own body, His body flopped down like a lifeless figure. The skeleton hand is still in hand with his.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Alibion Healing station.


    John slowly opened his eyes, his vision blurry as he just woke up, he blinked twice and slightly rubbed it off with his hand. His vision is a bit clear. He gazed at the ceiling, feeling a bit surprised as the ceiling wasn''t of his own room, so he tried standing up, when suddenly a sharp pain attacked his chest, forcing him to cough.


    "Don''t stand up, you still need to heal."


    He heard a familiar warm voice from his side. Her soft voice calming him down and right after a warm sensation welled upon his chest, deeming down his pain. He turned to her. Her white hair covered by her gown slightly covering her kind white eyes and her caring smile telling him not to worry.


    "When did you arrived.. Big sis Amelia?"


    ****


    Check out my new novel Ymir''s Holy War....plz /book/21340420606225605?utm_source=writerShare&utm_campaign=4316408658

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    "..an hour ago. What happened? Your condition got even worse." she asked in worry.


    He tried recalling what happened and the memories hit him as a house copsed on him.


    "The masked rookie!!!..."


    He haphazardly stood up, his numbed body falling down the bed, surprising Amelia. His chest pained again but he didn''t care, looking around for his sis, all in his mind was the incident and the poor rookie, stuck because of him.


    Amelia quickly pulled him to his bed from the cold floor and strained his body pushing him down the bed with her push symbol.


    "Where''s sis? Ahem..ahem.We need to save himahem we can''t just leave him there. He''s stuck there because of us!!"


    Amelia saw a clear panic and worry in his eyes. She knew about the situation where a rookie was stuck in the vault around the restricted zone.


    "Calm down john. She is outside,municating with other adventurers and the higher-ups." She exined, healing his chest.


    "but.but"


    "Don''t worry, we will take him out. We just need more people just in case. So don''t worry, I am also here to help, so rx, rx..." she said, calming him down.


    John slowly fell asleep, the sleeping effecting into y.


    "haa.." she sighed as she gazed at him. "Sorry, John but you need to rest"


    She felt a bit of guilt just dosing him with sleeping medicine but she knew he would be relentless and tried participating in the mission. She healed parts of his damaged chest where the disease was harming him.


    It was only a temporary measure as only pain would be lessened but the disease would only growter on, slowly growing in scope.


    After fully healing his damaged lungs, she pressed her chest and closed her white eyes.


    "Mother Goddess, please save your sick child. I pray thy for this boy''s wellbeing and the healing of his body.."


    With her final bows, she kissed her hand and ced her palm on John''s brow. A white beaming light shone on her palm, gradually transforming onto his head and slowly spreading all over his body.


    John''s rough breathing steadily became normal. His chest protruding white light as he breathes in and out.


    With a final pitied gaze, she walked out of the room. Closing the door, without creating a single sound.


    "How''s he?" Lily asked.


    Amelia sighed, turning to her old friend. At first, she was shocked when she got an emergency call from the Alibion line and it was from none other than Lily, her long-standing close friend herself. She was only called from Alibion when there was intense healing required for significant people or needed mass healing for a great number of people.


    She would also visit the Albion healing station from time to time when she had time as she was one of the heads running the station.


    She was chosen by Alibion when she was still on the streets and looking at her potential in healing. She was taught, fed, raised here. Turning her to the Saintess she is now.


    He turned to her shoulder, looking back at lily.


    "He''s ok.. For now."


    Bang!!!


    Lily punched the wall near him, the metal wall bending deep, fitting her fist. With the pure frustration gaping inside her mind, she didn''t use any mana to cover her fist, only with her bare hand with her pure strength, she started thwarting on the wall. Her guilt overshadowing her pain, Amelia watched as Blood started oozing out of her fist, with every punch of rage and remorse, her hand only turned redder and redder.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!...


    Amelia wanted to say something but she knew her words wouldn''t change what Lily was feeling now. The sorrow of watching her brother slowly dying. It was a painful sight indeed and both lily and she couldn''t do much about it.


    "Lily..stop.we still need to save that rookie.don''t we?"


    The thwarting on the wall stopped, her bloodied hand finally ending its rampage. She gazed upon the ceiling, her silk-like hair uncovering her blue eyes.


    "Yes, you are right, thank you, Amelia. foring on such small notice. You must have been busy with your position as the Saintess...sorry"


    Her eyes were still on the ceiling, reminiscing the moment where she left the rookie just because the situation was at her disadvantage.


    ''there must have been away where I could save both of them but...I just ran away...pathetic...this shame...I will never let myself forget''


    For an Alibion adventurer, it was a sin to leave someone behind. A dark spot on their star mark. Even not for the guild, she herself felt bad in her heart as a human, calling him to join just to ditch him at the end, she would stay there punching the wall and feel guilty but no, she wasn''t one of those people. It wasn''t time for any remorse but time to act.


    She stoned her heart, gazing at her asleep brother.


    "Don''t worry brother, I will save you and the rookie." She bellowed with confidence.


    As she gazed at him from the window, she felt the familiar warm sensation in her hand, her pain slowly fading away.


    "Thanks, Amelia" she said, turning to her with a light smile.


    "haa..stop with the thanks already, we are friends before we are Alibion adventurers." She said, her cheeks puffed out.


    "Amelia..you are the saintess now, living in Xandar, an upper-tier kingdom nheless, you deserve at least some thanks, leaving all your responsibilities to heal my brother and to top it off, you still decided toe through the restricted zone negating the watchers order .I still don''t think you sho"


    "shhhhuuuuu...."


    Amelia''s delicate finger shut her lips, discontinuing her for speaking any further.


    "Say no further, let''s go save him and get that blue dime potion for your brother. We shouldn''t waste our time."


    Lily eye''s turned serious, she could only hope the rookie was safe, not affected by the deadly atmosphere. Plus, she also had many questions for him about this so-called radiation. How he knew about the explosion and its effect when many researchers and the watchers themselves didn''t know.


    But his life came first then her curiosity and with the help of the Saintess, one of the three peak healers of Alibion, it was now inching towards a possibility where they could save him and take back the tomb for the blue dim elixir.


    "You are right, let''s go"


    She marched forward, giving ast gaze at her brother, her eyes determined toplete this battered mission.


    Amelia followed, a hidden smirk appearing on her red lips.


    ''Will I finally get to see him, Mother goddess?'' she asked in anticipation. Her emotions running ram pate inside her heart.


    [Indeed my child, follow her and ou..I mean thy wish wille to fruition.]


    ''?....ok mother Goddess.''


    She was a bit confused but the excitement of meeting him gradually took her over, her white eyes beaming with eagerness and her body craving for something she oh so missed dearly. Her throat and tongue thrusting for his taste, His scent, his body.


    ''Yes..the time will finallye.'' She thought, her hands gripping her own shoulders, trying to control her body


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the open darkness where there was nothing, a ce of the infinite void, anywhere the eyes could reach there was only one shade and that was the darkest of ck, but in this infinite void something was lingering, a sliver haired boy, floating around, his silver eyebrows enclose with his eyes.


    His floating body suddenly stopped moving as a silhouette of darker starry bottom appeared beneath his asleep body.


    [HMM..WAKE UP..]


    The sudden loud roar, echoed in As''s ear, jolting him from his slumber. His mesmerizing eyes zed around in panic, and all his eyes could gawk at was the darkness and darkness alone. Feeling his body floating like there was no gravity, he beheld down. Discovering a wide surface-like area, where small stars were shining like in the darkest night. Hended down, his eyes followed the starry surface, his neck slowly turning back and his eyes opened wide in shock and horror recognizing the shape of the starry floor he was standing upon.


    "Iis this someone''s palm, noit''s a hand and are those mountains? n.no they look like c..wswhat the.where am I"


    Knowing he was now standing on some gigantic wed hand, his mind turned to panic mode. Fear creeping into his bone, why wouldn''t he. Towards the owner of this gigantic hand, he was just an ant or even smaller than an ant, as he felt too minuscule to evenpare. To his frightful thoughts, even a whole city would easily fit in this starry palm.


    His mind slowly changed from panic to full-on copse when his specter aura kicked in, calming his mind instantly, but the fear was still there.


    [HMM...YOU SEEMED TO HAVE CALM DOWN, USING MY CELESTIAL POWER, I DIDN''T THOUGHT YOU COULD HARNESS IT DURING THE TIME OF YOUR REINCARNATION.WELL DONE.YOUR POWER OF MEMORIZATION IS INDEED ODD.... ]


    ''wait.reincarnation.does he knows about myno this voice.."


    His ear rang like a horn dialed up to nine eleven. But this over-the-top loud voice, he somehow recognized it. The voice which shacked his soul like never before after he''s dead, wondering around the empty void, he wouldn''t forget that moment, the conversation with him


    He turned around, trying to look upon the source of the outrageously deep loud voice but the starry floor started shaking like a seven magnitude earthquake was urring.


    With that violent shake he fell down on his ass, trying to stabilize his body and after a couple of seconds, it finally stopped.


    [..WE MEET AGAIN...]


    ****


    support me on *******.


    more chapters /Highelder

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    He was now fully sure, who''s this voice belonged to. With his fear all gone, he gradually tipped his neck up. His eyes taking in the view with wide eyes.


    In the darkest of the void, where he was now gazing, there was only one silhouette. A silhouette only consisting of stars but it wasn''t the marvelous view that surprised him but the frame of the being itself.


    The outline showing his, long gorgeous horns, his monstrous, protruding mouth, and the thing that gave it all away. Hisrge reptilian eyes, shining like a whole gxy was revolving around them.


    Upon looking at those mesmerizing eyes, he couldn''t blink, no the beauty didn''t allow it so. He felt like if he ever stopped looking at them he would regret it for the rest of his life. His whole being admiring and revering the gigantic figure in front of him.


    "Are you a.Dragon.or .a God?" he questioned as he slowly calmed down, his specter aura againing into y.


    [HMM..YOU CAN STILL HANDLE MY FORM..PRETTY ADMIRABLE FOR A HUMAN.WELL, IT MUST BE MY AURA CALMING YOU DOWN..


    TO ANSWER YOUR QUESTION, YES I AM A DRAGON AND FOR FURTHER CAUTION IF I MISTAKE KILL YOU, DON''T EVER COMPARE US MIGHTY DRAGONS WITH THOSE PUNY GODS OF YOUR WORLD.] the dragon bellowed, a hint of anger lingering around his eyes.


    As felt his heart stop beating for a second, his throat all dried from that single threat. He again felt the soul crawling fear, he once experiences when they first talked and it wasn''t all for some reason he even became angry at himself. It was a strange feeling.


    "sosorry, it''s been what four years since we metin the first ce, why am I heream I dead again?"


    [HAHAHAHA...NO, NOT DEAD.....YOU ARE JUST AT YOUR ORIGIN, WHICH YOU DON''T DESERVE TO BE RIGHT NOW. YOU ARE STILL..]


    "Too weak, I presume..hmm.origin huh, from my knowledge, my bloodline, the ''Don'' bloodline isn''t rted to."


    [ME?....YOU HUMANS AND YOUR PUNY LEVEL OF KNOWLEDGE. THE ORIGIN IS MUCH COMPLEXE THAN JUST BLOODLINE.


    ORIGIN IS THE MOMENT OF CONNECTION TO WHERE YOUR SOUL STARTED FROM, IN YOUR CASE. YOU STARTED FROM]


    "you..."


    [YES.ME!! I''M YOUR ORIGIN. SO BE THANKFUL.I HAVE TO TAKE CARE OF YOUR ASS...WELL, IT WOULDN''T BE POSSIBLE, IF YOU DIDN''T HARNESSED MY AURA TO THIS LEVEL..YOU ARE THE THIRD..ONE? HAAA.I CAN''T REMEMBER.


    HAAAIIII!!!!!


    ....I''M SLEEPY... WELL, IT WAS NICE KNOWING, THERE IS SOMEONE WHO CAN HANDLE MY AURA.


    NOW GO....]


    As was in shock that he had a different origin than others and was also a bit excited to be connected with someone so powerful who brought him to this world, but he also had many questions? Was the legend true? Were the ones who brought mana to this world were the dragons, why the corpse of someone he didn''t know, brought him to his origin..there were so many questions and no answers.


    ''Did lily lied about this being rted to space? Haaa..too many questions and no answers''


    [HMM? WHY ARE YOU STILL HERE.GO NOW, I WANT TO HAVE MY PRECIOUS SLEEP]


    He bellowed, slowly closing his eyes.


    As felt a sudden pull within him, the same feeling when the corpse gripped his hand all of a sudden.


    ''No, wait''


    He used his specter aura right away, the feeling being pulled lowering down.


    "Ummm.can I ask some questions, just give me a little bit of time, nothing more."


    The mighty dragon''s eyes slightly opened, feeling the urge to just disintegrate the puny human to nonexistence but his soul was already dyed with her own by some miracle. So she couldn''t just outright vanish him.


    [NO MORE...I WILL GIVE YOU, WHAT YOU ARE LACKING AS A REWARD FOR NOT DYING USING MY AURA.NOW GOOOO..]


    As started to feel his system acting on its own, with many notifications popping like never before and the pull inside him got even stronger than his specter aura couldn''t handle it any longer.


    "wai.haaaaa..."


    With hisst words. He vanished from the void, the peace and serenity finally returning


    [FINALLY..]


    Her eyes finally closed again, never to be opened like it was supposed to, for eons and eons toe.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "So here we are.." Amelia said.


    "Yes...it''s your first time huh."


    Amelia looked around, gazing at the wreckage, the destruction that one explosion brought. Yes, the explosion was a big hit on the adventurer guild but, the aftereffect was even worse, after that tragedy, the remaining survivors who thought they were safe, in actuality, weren''t, slowly taken over by some unknown disease they didn''t have single clue about.


    And above all else, the tomb. The thing, the cause, and the root of all this. Many Adventurers had tried to go over the center of the crater and take away the guild''s so-called treasure but no, they couldn''t, nobody could, not even reaching the halfway.


    They would either feel indisposed right away or start feeling the burn around their skin even with their strongest mana shield and if that was not enough, they would get sick right after they returned, their future unknown if they would ever heal or slowly die away like the first victims.


    "Amelia..I don''t want to doubt your healing powers but, you know what will happen if we fail right?" she asked, as they rushed to the crater.


    Amelia only gave a nod, she would view around the destruction through curious eyes like all the first-timers but, there was something more important for her, in hering destination and Lily also felt her eagerness, but only thought she was being kind and caring.


    After a while or so, they finally reached the edge of the crater. Amelia''s eyes were wide open, seeing the actual destruction, the center of where it all started.


    Her eye''s glowed like a white crystal gem as she looked all around the crater.


    "Not a single bit of life...this is surprising" she said.


    Lily also nodded in agreement, it had been so long after that incident, so long that at least a single nt should have grown but no, even now. There was only ash and ash alone.


    "Are you ready?" Lily asked.


    Amelia''s eyes glowed white again but with much more intensity than before.


    "Mother Goddess~, I plead thy for this earth~, I plead for the wind~, I plead for our safety~. Oh mother goddess, Bless us and this poor earth, dying with no life..~"


    As she was praying, her eyes turned brighter and brighter. The wind listening to her prayer and danced around, weaving away from the ashen rain around them. The dark clouds started heaving away from its solid position.


    But the wind couldn''t move the dark heavy clouds too much, only changing its form to a degree, but that was enough as, from that split, the ray of sunlight transpired down.


    The ray of sunlightnding down at the whole crater and both of them.


    "woooww..." Lily said in amazement. "I knew you were powerful but not this powerful. Weren''t you supposed to be a healer.?" She questioned.


    Amelia''s eyes came back to normal white, but gradually changed to light green slowly turning darker in shade.


    "Yes, I am a healer..." she said, both of her hands straight up forward, directing at the middle of the crater.


    "Behold my power.."


    ****


    support me on *******.


    more chapters /Highelder

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    "Behold my power.."


    Her hands oozed ayer of green hue. Some sprinkle of green light floating away from her palm. The sunlight casing over most of the crater came in contact with those green sparkling lights. Like a solvent, the green light immediately reacted, mixing with the sunlight, its color slowly changing in color.


    Gradually all the green sparkling lights melded with the sunlight, the shade around the crater altering to a deeper green. The more Amelia spread out her concentrated healing ingots, the more the shade around them turned greener.


    Lily gazed around in awe as Amelia was enchanting all the toxic atmosphere around them. She was slowly feeling the change as her mana shield was not resisting against the air anymore and what surprised her, even more, was that the air finally felt breathable.


    ''She really did it....using the sunlight as a catalyst to meld her healing ingots even more..she is indeed the healing prodigy of our era. Now I feel stupid that I questioned her before...."


    She gazed upon the dark charcoal clouds, the gap which Amelia created, its size, slowly getting smaller as time went on.


    ''This is the only chance, we shouldn''t miss it.''


    "Let''s go." Amelia said.


    "How much time do we have?" lily asked.


    Amelia gazed toward the clouds. "Enough time for the extraction."


    Lily nodded as she sledded down the crater, the previous gray atmosphere all gone, reced with thefortable bright green hue all around.


    "Be careful Amelia, there may be some undead fairies roaming around, and let me tell this in advance, they are a pain in the ass to deal wi."


    Before she could finish her sentence, arge hand gripped her leg from the ground. Lily wasn''t too surprised, knowing something wasing towards her but she was shocked to see a disfigured hand as big as her whole foot had juste out from the ashen sand.


    She quickly soared with her full force, escaping its grip right away, andnded near Amelia.


    She felt weaker than before from that single grip, a quarter of her mana all gone, stolen in those mere seconds.


    "And..they can absorb mana like sucking in air."


    The blemishedrge hand pressed against the ck ashen sand, pulling its buried body from the wasted earth, the ash bulked up, ahead, in view as the grains of ck sand fell down from its head.


    Parts of its skull was in sight with its messy long ck hair covering all of her face, with the sight of its shoulders, the thing gradually rose up, throwing all the sand away from its mess of a body. It''s a huge mass of a body clearly to be seen.


    And it was not alone when other disfigured undead fairies started rising up, some small, somerger.


    Both Amelia and Lily gazed in surprise and disgust, their eyes wide open with the obscure scene, in front of them.


    "....are there anything else, I should know, Lily?" Amelia asked, a hint of worry in her eyes.


    "Yeah.that. they weren''t thisrge and.."


    "And?"


    "And...they grow more powerful every second, absorbing mana from anything and anyone, like it just did now, stealing away a chunk of my mana "


    Amelia turned to her, noticing she was breathing a bit more heavily. Her eyes glowed a bit white and realized, she wasn''t joking. She already had a chunk of her mana stolen off and the one that was observed, was now slowly increasing in size as it walked closer to them.


    "This is more troublesome than I thought, you have any idea how to handle them?" she asked.


    "We dropped one before, luring it out this contagious area but, I think we don''t have much time for that."


    Amelia covered her and Lily in a white shield, processing what she just said.


    ''From what Lily is saying, they need the harmful air around them to survive, these pesky bugs must have somehow mutated from this toxicity. If so, they should be weaker from my charm thinning out all their source but they are just growing stronger....wait, the earth, this ashen ground must be giving them some stability...''


    Bang!!!!


    The twelve-foot figure, who was supposed to be a two-inch fairy, threw her hand on the white shield, the ripple around the shield showed its strength.


    Bang!! Bang!! Bang!!


    And adding more to the trouble, others also came near, surrounding both of them. Their huge mutted arms pressing and punching on the white transparent wall.


    Amelia could wipe them all, burning them with "holy fire" but she already used two of her prayer''s wishes, one on John to increase his life expectancy and another one to control the thick weather around this wastnd of a ce. She wanted to save the third, which was thest one for emergencies or for ''him'' if needed.


    Lily started to shoot blunt arrows without any mana, throwing away their arms off, with the impact of the arrows alone. She likewise hooked them down to the ground, shooting long arrows at their legs, but it only slowed them down, with how less pain they would feel. They would eventually pull out the arrow and march back to absorb the mana from the shield.


    She chopped their hands and legs off with her de arrows, but they would just re-attach it as nothing happened. As time went on, she realized it was getting harder to prate through their skins as time went on and to add more to it, they all started to use their thick wings as shields.


    Lily would get tired but Amelia would heal her stamina right away, giving her back the speed and raw power she was protruding.


    But the situation was the same as the first time they shed with a half-dead fairy.


    There was no real damage done to them, that could give them away to the titanium vault, and time was ticking, as the green hue around them was slowly thinning down.


    "We are running out of time.." Lily said, gritting her teethes. "I mean, how did these creatures leave the watchers sight. This really doesn''t make any sense."


    Amelia sliced a giant away with her unique, white ray. Which like the shield around them didn''t let the half-dead fairies suck it right away.


    "You are right..if to safe the tomb, they should have cleaned them all out or."


    Amelia suddenly had a worried look on her face but didn''t let Lily see it.


    "or what Amelia?" Lily asked. Slicing away a male fairy headless.


    "nothing." She said.


    Lily, looking at the situation. Picked out a bright yellow arrow from her storage ring. The bright yellow hue shining within the white shield.


    Amelia gazed at her side, the bright yellow light reflecting on her white eyes.


    "Are you using that now? Are you sure Lily?" Amelia asked.


    Amelia was aware of the arrow at Lily''s hand, they were the arrows of the wild rain. Which would multiply or grow in size ording to the control of the user. It needed extreme control for the arrow attack to be fully actualized so the only few who were highly experts in archery could use it to its finest.


    And not to forget that, these were rare, crafted by the legendry cksmith working at the ''ATC''.


    Lily stretched out his bow, pulling the thin string to its limit, she directed the long arrow straight to the sky, tallying her mana to her bow and arrow with full concentration.


    "yes....it can at least hold them down for a couple of minutes...and we have less time, don''t we?"


    Crack!...  ...


    Amelia also added more of her mana on her cracked shield, which was constantly being observed by all the six undead, their size and power, gradually increasing every millisecond.


    It was a troublesome situation indeed, facing an enemy who would observe everything you threw at them and keep increasing in power.


    "Yes.we have not much time left..I hope you know what you are doing?" she asked in worry.


    "Ha-ha...of course, this is my mess, to begin with." She said.


    The arrow brighten up even more, gaining her mana, the raging yellow light aggravating all the half-dead fairies. Sensing the sudden esurience of mana, all the half-dead fairies became more ruthless, mming on the white shield with their full force.


    Crake. Crake .. ..


    Knowing there wasn''t much time left, she loosen her fingertips on her glistening string, a drop of blood falling from her nose. She had given her full concentration on that single arrow, hoping it with making it in time.


    Boom!!!


    With the mind-numbing supersonic sound. The arrow crossed the sound barrier the moment it was released, rippling through the air like a beam of light. The light with its dense mana glowed like a full-fledged star, all the fairies could only gaze upon the beam of light in hunger, their arms trying to reach the sky.


    The arrow went straight through the dark clouds, the bright light getting engulfed, not a speck of light remaining.


    Now the source of the dense mana now gone, all the huge disfigured fairies, stared back at them again. Their hunger clearly to be seen.


    Amelia caught Lily who just fell onto her arms, her nose and ears continuously bleeding.


    "Liar." she said, gazing at her.


    Bang!!


    Crake..


    BANG!!


    Crake...


    BANG!!!!!!


    With that final knock, the barrier finally broke with there being no mana to support it as Amelia was busy healing Lily.


    All the half-dead fairies started pping their broken wings in excitement, looking at the food in front of them.


    "oh.you bugs think you won.how cute," Amelia said with a kind smile.


    Rumble!!!!


    The dark clouds started rumbling, like aing of a great storm. The yellow lighting echoing to destroy everything it touches.


    ****


    support me on *******.


    more chapters /Highelder

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Rumble!!


    The fairies looked upon the sky, their hunger and thirst still not quenched, their instincts luring all of their vision where the mana was the strongest, sensing the dense mana and the violent energy rumbling above them but what they thought as food, caught them with heavy pressure. A physical pressure nheless, stalling them down to their bone. Hands, legs, and wings pressed in a stalemate.


    Amelia stood up with Lily on her tow, not a bit of pressure distressing their body. Why would it, as it wasn''t meant for them in the first ce.


    Lily gradually opened her eyes, her body now fully healed by the Saintess herself. She looked upon the sky. The rumble suddenly halting, the sky and the earth in silence. The ash again falling down, but the ashen snow wasn''t alone.


    "It''s time."


    Within the dark clouds, the sparkle of yellow lights started to appear, all around the little gap where the ray of sunlight was still passing.


    And with the ash, long lines of yellow light started to rain down, not one, not two but many more, their number uncountable to a degree, But it didn''t follow its natural order falling to its gravitational point, instead, some chunked together, some with more, some less and before they knew it.


    Bang!! Bang!! Bang!!


    The yellow lines of lightnded, straight into the giant mutted fairies, the once small lines beheld from far away, now fully in view as ten feet long yellow arrows, piercing through all the monsters. The many chunked arrows, devastating their pitied body. Again and again and again.


    Bang!! BANG!!!!


    Before the mutted monsters could eat away even a drop of mana from the long bright arrows, they wear all shredded to pieces, not just one but many more prating them to bits. Not just them. The ones still far away and the ones which were still under the sand, sleeping, all were prated to shreds.


    "aaarggg!!!


    Aaaa!!!!


    Agstdftw!!!


    Some of them with a sense of pain screamed, some just died off right away.


    And after a couple of minutes of loud screams. The silence returned. Both Amelia and Lily, looking at the many craters and the devastation her arrow attack had brought upon thend of ash and sand.


    This single move took half of Lily''s remaining mana and her deep concentration. She rarely used this move with how it taxed her mind and body but the situation was turning to its critical, and a decision needed to be made and the result was now before their eyes. Theirplete victory.


    "It''s over." Amelia said. "Let''s go, the goddess''s blessing can''t withstand the toxic clouds longer. We need to finish this quick."


    Both of them walked towards the broken lever ignoring all the now crushed half-dead fairies. Everywhere they looked, there were only long yellow arrows.


    "Your visualization Improved" Ameliamented, gazing at the numbers and size of all the yellow arrows on the ashen earth.


    "Thanks...."


    They stopped near the lever, covered by the small pieces of rotten meat spread around. The disgusting smell permeating all over. Both of them would throw up but they were not normal women. They were warriors hardened to a level to be called upon by the Alibion itself. One a renowned priestess and one a Five-star adventurer. Such feats of destruction and holy purification were to be expected.


    Lily kicked off the meatying near the lever and looked down at the broken titanium lever.


    "I thought this lever had held the st without any damage but, I guess even titanium could grow weaker after such devastation."


    Amelia could only nod shutting her gorgeous eyes, reminiscing the chaos it had brought, the healing center packed with dying adventurers and many innocent civilians. It was a bad memory indeed, watching her friends die, in front of her eyes one by one.


    ''If As wasn''t there to console me..I would have been more traumatized like my fellow sisters...don''t worry my love, I''ming.''


    "How are we gonna use it then.." she asked.


    Lily smiled, weeping out a white arrow of her own.


    "I came prepared...."


    "Wait.is that. "


    "Yes..a titanium arrow." She replied with a smile.


    Amelia was surprised to see a titanium arrow on itself. It was a rare metal owned by only the high-ss royalties or people who were extremely rich.


    Lily flushed some mana on her fist, tightly gripping the titanium arrow, and with the full force of her hand, pounded her sharp arrow to the handle. The arrow piercing its own kind, like butter, entering deep down.


    "It''s done." She said, gripping the now new handle. "How''s the center?" lily asked.


    Amelia''s eyes glowed green, gazing all around the center area, the green hue still doing its job.


    "It''s the same as here."


    "Ok.i hope you are right.." she said, moving the lever. The sound of the same mechanism echoing from underground.


    Like before, the hole gradually opened at the center.


    Both of them waited if the rookie woulde out by himself, assuring he was fine but with time ticking as it was and no sign of anyoneing out. They realized it was the worst case possible. the only thing in their mind was that He was either dead or somehow affected by the hazardous air.


    "He''s noting." Lily said, a hint of worry in her eyes. She turned to her side, looking at Amelia.


    "You know what to do?"


    Amelia also turned to the center gazing at the now opened hole.


    "Let''s hope he''s ok."


    She knew the person inside was alright with the Goddess herself assuring her.


    ''The goal is finally in reach. That rookie will be the key to finding him, my precious, I aming for you.'' she thought, her soul echoing with eagerness.


    She walked to the center, the harmful heat and radiation all thinned out, her white shield easily scuffing away the remaining thinyer of toxicities.


    And finally, there she was, only a step away from the open square hole.


    "Okhere I am."


    She jumped down, gradually floating to the bottom, her white gown, and skirt, ring upwards with her thick legsing into view. The knee-high socks covering her legs to her thighs.


    With the click of her shoe, she gracefullynded on the hard floor. For more protection, she hardened her white shield even more when suddenly a familiar scent stung her nostrils.


    Sniffsniff..


    "This familiar smell...is he here.?" She said in suspicion, her body turning excited with a single scent whiffing on her nose.


    She walked forward, her patience running out as the whiff getting stronger and stronger as she walked past the sleeping Fairies. The infamous tomb was finally before her eyes but she didn''t care as she searched for something else. Something which she regarded close to her heart.


    And following the scent, she gazed upon a sleeping masked man beside the tomb, hidden from her eyesight.


    "Wait.is he the rookie Lily and john were talking about, why does he smell like my As."


    Curiosity and impatience taking her over, she walked closer to if this person was alive or not. Her eyes glowing white scanning his body.


    "He''s mana is functioning well, well that means he''s still alive but why is this boy.giving me a familiar feeling."


    She was now up close, her hand slowly reaching for his mask, she wasn''t someone rude to just uncover someone''s hidden identity but her whole being was somehow itching to uncover that mask and gaze upon what was beneath.


    Looking at his silver hair and his clearly familiar scent. Her heartbeat started running wild thinking that the rookie who she thought was the key to find her precious was the person himself.


    Her heartbeat increased in rate beating faster and faster as her hand slowly reached the end of his mask. Her shaking fingertips gradually touching his ck mask at his chin.


    She gulped in anticipation when she finally lifted the cover, his seductive lipsing to her vision, then his cute nose, and then...


    "I.Impossible..."


    The moment his long white eyshes came into view, As''s eyes suddenly opened, his unique and mesmerizing pupils clearly to be seen by Amelia.


    "..AmAmelia." As said in a half-conscious state.


    The ck mask fell down, as As slowly woke up, lifting his own worn-out body.


    Amelia gazed at the older look-alike of her precious Four years old child in shock. Her silver-like eyes opening wide like never before.


    "AAs.i..is that re..really you?" she asked,ing closer and closer. Falling deeper and deeper into his beautiful eyes.


    As was still in half daze, confused at what just happened and what his state was? Showing the toll it took his soul and physic took to take a journey to his Origin.


    He looked back at her, rubbing his eyes trying to Cleary see, as he just woke up, he thought he had seen someone familiar, someone important just now but he wanted to confirm it again and with clear eyes, the gorgeous woman with her white long hair and white eyes wearing the familiar priest outfit came to his vision.


    His heart started beating at a rapid pace, his confusion turned into shock and his shock turning into full-on surprise.


    "Amelia!!" he shouted, looking eye to eye with the stunning women in front of him.


    "It''s really you!!!" Amelia cried out, her both hand, touching his cheeks, tears slowly welling up in her white sparkling eyes.


    "Amel.mmnnnnn"


    Before he couldplete his words, she instantly covered his lips with her own, her delicate lips finally fulfilling their longsting wish. As knew she liked him but he was in many ways surprised with his eyes wide open in shock.


    She didn''t leave his lips, her palms tightly gripping his face. Her lips were still on his. Immersing in the most precious event in her life. She didn''t care he was a child, a prince, or an Alibion adventurer.


    The only thought in her heart and mind was


    ''Finally.''


    After a couple of seconds, she finally let his lips go, her hands still on his cheeks and her eyes gazing at him, fully love-struck.


    "I missed you, sooooo much."


    As didn''t want to ruin this moment, so his hands also felt her soft and pale cheek. Coming closer, their forehead slightly touching each other, his heart also started beating hard in excitement. He didn''t want to know what or how this happened and just be with her at this moment.


    ''If this is a dream then please. let me be here a bit longer.'' He thought.


    "I missed you too.."


    ****


    support me on *******.


    more chapters /Highelder

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    "It''s really you.As, my boy...you have grown so big." she said in surprise, touching his broad shoulders and muscles.


    She kept touching all over his body, feeling up every muscle and fiber he had to offer and she didn''t want to stop, roaming all around his back. As both of them were sitting down, face to face, beside the dead tomb.


    As didn''t bother her antics, gazing at her from an upper angle. It was weird in a way as he was always looking up to her for so many years. She seemed tall, majestic and so charismatic in those times. Don''t get it wrong, she still looks heavenly beautiful and her charm oozing like she was a god herself but more in a cute way if to speak.


    He remembered the times when she would touch every part of his body during the healing process, after the hellish rigorous training.


    ''haha..she hasn''t changed, well it''s just been a month I guess, but it definitely felt like years, not being able to see you all.''


    As he was gazing at her, reminiscing the moments. She gazed back at him, a sweet smile appearing on her lips.


    "What?" As asked.


    "Your smile, it''s the same...now I have no doubt you are my As"


    As didn''t say anything, showing his left hand, showcasing the many rings attached to his fingers.


    Amelia was confused for a second when a particr ring caught her utmost attention. Her eyes opened wide in shock..


    "is that..?"


    "Yup...it''s the mythical aging ring." He said with pride.


    Amelia finally understood, putting all the pieces together. How he changed his appearance and physic to a teenage boy, how he dodged all the spies of King Henry which were spread all around the many countries but more importantly, the myth, the myth of the aging ring


    "so that means, the myth was true." She said in realization.


    "Indeed, well. it was a struck of luck that I found this ringying around the royal vault."


    "I see."


    As wanted to talk more, ask about mom, Tanya, Anny, and her sister but a notification popped in front of him.


    [Warning...High radiation level detected.]


    Amelia also felt the purity of her charm slowly weathering away.


    "As..."


    "Yeah, we need to hurry."


    As was still feeling weak but they needed to get out of here as quickly as possible, otherwise, the infection would also get to them for sure.


    Amelia stood up, storing the ancient tomb in her storage ring, and covered her and As in her white shield right away, as As picked his mask up.


    "Talk for another time then.Senior," he said, cing his mask where it rightfully belonged.


    "Ha-ha, hurry.. junior"


    Both of them ran towards the exit and seeing Amelia who was the kind saintess herself ignoring the slumbering fairies like they weren''t there to begin with. It cleared his suspicion.


    He gripped one of the fairies, inserting her in his pocket.


    ''I want to save, at least one of you''


    Amelia realized he had taken a fairy but ignored it, thinking he may have just wanted a toy. In her mind, no matter how much he grew up and matured, the four-year-old child was still there.


    From far away, Lily saw both Amelia and the rookieing out and seeing the rookie was fine, waling with Amelia. She finally sighed in relief.


    ''Oh thank the lord.''


    She let go of the lever she was holding. Her worried heart finally calming now. At first, she was doubting if something had really happened as she was taking more time than she thought.


    ''hmm..why do they look so close..I must be thinking too much. She''s the Saintess. Her face is covered up already, in case he sees it.''


    As looked around, the crater where there was nothing but dark ash and sand, was now littered with pieces of rotten meat and long yellow arrows deepen down on them and more notably, the air, it seemed fresher, more breathable with the light green mist around them.


    "What happened here..?" he asked in confusion.


    "Well..a lot happened"Amelia answered.


    ''No shit, I guess a lot happened when I got knocked out..oh right! The notifications!!''


    As activated his System right away. He remembered his notifications were popping like crazy before he got sucked out of the dark void.


    [Notifications


    : System upgraded to System 2.0


    : Teleportation sequence upgraded to an advance Teleportation symbol.


    : Specter aura upgraded to Celestial aura. (You''re naming sucks)


    : Advance All-seer upgraded to ''Eyes of Eternal''.


    : Mana control upgraded to Mana maniption.


    : Soul: A+ upgraded to Soul: S


    .


    .


    ....]


    ''Well well well, have to thank himter when we meet again. I hope he didn''t do anything shady to my system...wait what does he mean my naming sucks. I have a great sense of names, fuck him....I hope he didn''t hear that.


    And, Eyes of Eternal? What''s that?


    System..description on ''Eyes of Eternal'' please.


    [Eyes of Eternal: Upgraded version of all-seer, with its every aspect improved to a certain level with improved emotion sensor. These unique eyes can bypass any stronger opponents who are powerful than the user.


    Caution: not rmended to use upon others who also have powerful eyes in possession (just a lifesaving tip).]


    ...well these would be handy.''


    p!!


    Lily mmed her hand on As''s back, the p from an S-tier adventurer, printed on his back with the instant pain coursing all of his back. His body wanted to swing away, trying to lessen the pain even a little bit but a man had to be a man.


    "You finally made it rookie, I thought for a second that you were dead.haha.now, let''s g"


    Amelia came forth, stopping Lily in her tracks.


    "I know you are in a rush for your brother Lily, but don''t you need to say something to the Rookie."


    "...."


    ".....wait, what''s happening? And Lily, where''s John? Is he ok?" As asked in confusion and worry.


    Lily wanted to haste to the headquarters right away, to finally take the potion for her brother but Amelia was right, there was something she needed to do first.


    She turned to the masked rookie, her blue eyes filled with guilt which confused As even more. As wanted to say something when all of a sudden she bowed towards him, surprising As even more.


    "I''m really sorry..we left you there.I was the one who called you and, and I was one to abandon you."


    As was going to shout in frustration, not knowing what was going on when Amelia came near him, whispering the entire story behind, all the devastation around them and the reason why the nitty-gritty Lily was now, bowing towards him.


    ''ohh..they left me when John''s condition became serious, well.can''t say more to thatshe did what was required to save her family. I would do the same if Amelia or any other people close to me was in the same situation.


    And, In case, I can just ...escape from there in no time, hurray to my teleportation skill. ..haha.''


    "Don''t worry Senior, you did what you needed to do as your own brother was in danger, so please don''t think you did the wrong thing"


    Lily was a bit shaken from the response and looked at him in surprise,ing to a step closer.


    "b..but, you could have di"


    "Please don''t underestimate me, Senior. I may be new but I have my own ways to survive.." he answered, his tone alone showing how serious he was.


    Lily didn''t know how to answer such a response. She thought he would eat her out, ming and scolding her as his life may have been in the line, cause why not? They just met. She wasn''t someone close to him so that he would understand or care about her situation.


    And if he hadined to the higher-ups about this situation where a ck nominee was put in a life-threatening situation on his first day, her stars and possibly the blue dime potion could have been revoked altogether.


    She gazed back at him, still not knowing what to say but


    "Th.Thank you"


    Amelia watched the scenery with a smile, she kinda knew what Lily was feeling right now. it muste as a surprise to be forgiven so easily but it wouldn''t be that easy if it was another person altogether.


    ''He hasn''t changed, has he?'' she thought.


    p! p!


    "Well, that''s that. Lily and I are going to the headquarters to submit this Tomb and get that potion, we would like to take you there but.you haven''t got enough stars yet. So why don''t you wait at the Healing station with John? We have more ''things''.to talk about." Amelia said with a wink, which only As could see.


    "Wait...Amelia, I am grateful for your help but if the watchers knew you came here, they will start a whole new spectacle to just restrain you." She said in worry.


    "Ha-ha, don''t worry, we have the prize, don''t we? And I have something to talk to them about so don''t worry." She said, with a hint of anger in her smile.


    As felt her temper rising a bit but didn''t ask more, as they were meeting again and they both had much, I mean so much to talk about. From her being an Alibion Adventurer to the happenings in their kingdom and can''t forget about Anny. He wanted to know where she was and experiment on his new improved teleportation symbol.


    "ok.take care, let''s know a bit more about each other when we meet again," As said with a smile.


    Amelia smiled, waving her hand.


    "sure" she answered.


    Lily was again, feeling the vibe that something was there between the two but scoffed it off as she didn''t have time with her brother getting more ill as they speak.


    "Let''s go Amelia.and again, thank you" Lily said with a final bow.


    They had already reached the copsed guild house, near the gateway so without wasting any time, they entered signing him goodbye.


    "haa..I guess today is my lucky day, getting to meet Amelia, aaaa.I want to talk to her right now..I miss her already, So I have to go to the healing station of all the Alibion adventurers. I guess I will wait for her, there. "


    He searched for the images of the healing station, recorded in his system during the moment when the major info''s about the monsters and other important details were forced into his brain.


    "Oh there it is, wait for me John, let''s see if you really have cancer or not." He said in a serious tone.


    Zizz!!!


    ****


    support me on *******.


    more chapters /Highelder

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Zizz!!


    He appeared around the sky, but he wasn''t surprised as he anticipated it from the beginning. The picture of the healing station recorded in his system was taken from a high angle, so all of its buildings woulde into view.


    He gazed around, still falling without any care.


    "It kinda felt different from before, like I can ease through space more easily."


    He gazed down, the full view of the healing stationing into view.


    "Wow. It really looks marvelous in person, the architects here really are doing their best."


    The long and wide pathway to the staircase, all chiseled in white stone with green grass at its side. The golden stands at every fifteen steps, glowing to clear the passage during the times of the night.


    Following the long staircasees the three-way path, the one in the middle, added long stairs leading its way to the main entrance inside the building, colored with gold and white. At the top of the main gate, therge replica of the only crown of none other than the saint king himself, showing its majesty. Easing all the Patients who were entering inside that everyone entering was in safe hands.


    The main building was indeed wide with the size of the castle but what distinguished it, even more, was its sheer height, taller than any other building, with seven hundred and seventy-seven floors to count.


    Surrounded by four white decorated pirs, giving out a green hue at its top. Mildly healing anyone who was close enough to the main gate.


    As again vanished, teleporting at a rooftop his eyes firstid upon.


    ".have to go inside the manual way huh.ouch! My back still hurts from Lily''s p."


    He jumped on the white pathway, rubbing his back when he realized something, his stepsing to a halt.


    ''Wait...she had touched me back then..butI didn''t felt a single bit of lust from her, hmmm..was it because she was worried about her brother, no. this stage two is too powerful for women to resist. Then how?''


    In curiosity, he walked towards a female adventurer who was blond and dark in the skin with a seductive bikini-like armor. Her full-back and her jiggly bum was in full view from behind, for every man to re and her right hand seemed bandaged with blood still dropping as she walked.


    ''Is it just I or that armor doesn''t seem useful at all?


    He came closer, tapping her left shoulder, and turned to her right, escaping her vision right away.


    "Huh."


    She turned, with no one to see to her surprise but ignored it right after, walking on the staircase for her treatment.


    And again, he felt not a single inch of lust from her, and for the first time, a woman just ignored her, even he came close enough to touch her.


    A smile gradually crept up as she watched the blond girl entering the gate.


    ''Am I..am I finally free from this curse!!.... Status!!!


    [Status


    Name: As Don Roxwell


    Bloodline: Royal "Don" bloodline (peak-supreme)


    Age: 16 years (4 years)


    Race: Human


    STR: A


    AGI: A+


    DEF: B


    MP: SS


    INT: SS+


    LUCK: B


    CHARM: SSS


    FACE: SSS+


    Rank: A+ Rank


    Soul: A+ => S


    ss: Elemental (Mythical ss)


    Subss: Mage (All humans are Mage by default.)


    Title: All element user, D System creator, Pathfinder, Taboo breaker, Ladies Man.....


    Natural ability: Celestial aura, Embodiment of lust (stage 2), System 2.0, Eyes of Eternal]


    His eyes turned disappointed, the yellow shinning letters of the Embodiment of lust reflecting in his eyes. He thought, this skill of lust had finally let him go, but it was still there, in his body, no, in his soul to be more precise.


    ''If it''s still there, then how?''


    He pondered the question for a while until his eyes turned to his stats.


    ''Hmmm.my soul also upgraded to ''S'' rating, is it because of this?..... System 2.0..does my soul improving help me to control my lust aura?


    [..Processing..


    Scanning..


    Answer found!


    Yes, the soul helps to bnce both the Celestial aura and lust aura. With the soul weakening or being lesser in power inparison to both, it will cause harm and turbulence, resulting in Collison or getting out of control.]


    Haa.....shouldn''t I have this information earlier? If this was the case, I would work on my soul more than my powers and techniqueshaaa, System, can I have a graph in percentage on how my soul, lust aura, and celestial aura are..melding with each other?


    [Affirmative.


    Processing.


    Soul: 40%


    Lust aura: 28%


    Celestial aura: 32%]


    ''Didn''t think the new System 2.0 would be this helpful. It can even calcte this mystical stuff that even I can''t understand. Well, that solves my curiosity. Here I thought I was free and all. well, I don''t hate this power but. its radicalness was really bothering me.


    Like, what happens if some mega-powerful and dangerous women by chance touched me, then it''s game over, just like that.


    But now...if I focus on my soul a bit more, I can finally take full advantage of this lustful power of mine. I only hope it doesn''t go to stage three or something.''


    As was already on hisst step to reach the entry when his back felt a soothing warmness and within seconds the back pain he experiencing because of lily was gone. He turned to gaze at the towers giving out green light in surprise.


    ''Consider me impressed''


    Entering the wide hall, Sick and injured adventurers were everywhere with many priests and priestesses walking all over the ce. Some were doing manual works, some were healing the highly injured ones.


    But all in a in order, making As reminisce the insides of a Hospital.


    "It''s like a hospital but more.magical.."


    He passed many injured ones and walked to the counter, a pretty Asian-like girl wearing a ne priestess outfit, with a long tight robeing to her knees, and a small but cute stole on their braided hair.


    And to be more precise, on her chest of the robe, there were two blue stars surrounded by two hands, instead of feathers, showing it was a whole other department inside Alibion. As was curious as always but it had its own time, so now, he wanted to meet John and see how he was doing.


    "Excuse me, can I have an audience with Mr. John."


    The girl was surprised to see a fully masked person but quickly came to her senses as adventurers were a mysterious bunch and not to mention Alibion adventurers.


    "..Mr. John? May I first ask your rtionship with him?"


    As didn''t say anything, only showing his two ck stars on his palm.


    The girl was again surprised, seeing the rare ck stars, and showed him the section right away, being more professional.


    "Thank you."


    He turned to walk following her instruction when he got knocked with another person.


    "Hey watch where you.."


    "sorry!!!!"


    The person bowed towards him asking for forgiveness like he had done something explicitly wrong. As was going to lift him up as he was just knocked when he realized who this person really was.


    "....John, shouldn''t you be in bed." As said with a sign.


    "....I''m really d you are alive.. Please don''t me my sister. It was all my fault. She only did it because of me, I ..I should have told you about my condition sooner and this wouldn''t have happened in the first ce...Please, please, don''t file aint"


    "haaa..."


    ''Here we go again.'' As thought, his hand on his forehead.


    ****


    Special thanks to Dragon Empyrean Shadowless and all the other patrons for supporting me.


    support me on *******.


    more chapters /Highelder

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "So, you came running with your lungs in pain because you saw me from the window?" As asked, his hand still on his forehead.


    Both of them were now at John''s patient room. John is on his bed and As sitting on the chair right beside him. He had to face an hour of ordeal just to convince him that he wouldn''t file anyint to her sister. it had gone to a point where he even insisted to make himself the culprit. He had thought his sister was hard to manage but her brother took the cake for now.


    As looked at John, his eyes a bit wet from joy after hearing the mission was finallyplete.


    "I will have to thank Amelia sis as well, she came all the way here just to heal me and help on the mission, even though she was busy in her country."


    As became curious and pulled his chair a bit closer to the bed.


    "So you also knew the Saintess herself, I apud you having such connections."


    "No, No. my sister and she are old friends. Soso I also knew her through her."


    "Hmm"


    ''So they both go wayyy back, I guess I wasn''t even born then.''


    "So, how are you feeling now?"


    John gazed down, looking at his own chest. The white light glowing every time he took in some air.


    "I''m ok for now, I guess. Amelia sis helped out today with her wis..sorry, th.e medicine is kicking infeeling sleepy.


    Zzz"


    As wanted to ask more about Amelia''s past but the slumbering John couldn''t help much any longer.


    ''Well, it''s now easier for me to check him I guess.''


    With his eyes shining in gold, with a bit of different luster, like white stars clustering together. If he didn''t have his mask, covering his eyes. His mesmerizing and beautiful eyes would have been more enthralling than the same.


    [Status


    Name: John


    Bloodline: Frauga Bloodline. (Advance ss)


    Age: 22


    Race: Human/Elf


    STR: C+


    AGI: B+


    DEF: B


    MP: A


    INT: C


    LUCK: C


    CHARM: C


    FACE: B


    Rank: B+ Rank


    Soul: D


    ss: Assassin (Advance ss)


    Subss: Mage (All humans are Mage by default.)


    Title: The silent keeper, Assassin, The hidden de.....


    Natural ability: Shadow jump, Silent steps, one hit de.


    Emotion: Relived, guilt.


    Description: John, Brother of Lily. A well-known assassin known for his ruthless killings. Executioner of many kings and queens who were deemed unjust. Now affected with stage three cancer in lungs, life expectancy minimum.


    Blessed by the mother goddess, life expectancy further increased.]


    ''Half-elf?...well that''s unexpected. Does he know? hmm..now Looking at his ear, they are a bit sharp, aren''t they? a half-elf huh..wow From their earlier behavior, I don''t think they know. The Elf blood is too thin to be known I guess.


    I will get to thatter, first I need to properly know his condition first.''


    He activated his observation mode on Eyes of Eternal. The sparkling stars within his golden pupil spreading all around.


    He looked within, his body full of musclesing into view. He again zoomed inside, the bones and the organs now visible to him.


    The beating heart, the twitching muscles, his contracting and erging lungs, his blood flow. He could see everything with his now improved eyes. He focused on his lungs which were shining white every second he took in some air.


    "Oh, there it is...looks nasty, three, no four tumors. And some are even eight to ten centimeters. Two at top of the right and two at the bottom left. Is he really going to survive this?


    If it was earth, for a second stage cancer, surgery could help but this world ain''t that and he already reached stage three from the looks of it.


    No doctors here who are experts on dissecting things, only healers, using their healing powers which I don''t have much knowledge of.


    Hmm..."


    He was confused about what to do. Yes, he just met John like twelve hours ago but for him, he seems like a nice guy and good people are rare in these times. Times where strength means all.


    Heid back for a second. Leaning on his chair. Thinking, if he could do something to help.


    "System..can I somehow help him with any of my power?"


    [Analyzing....]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Oh, you are here?"


    From his back, a familiar kind voice echoed out, pleasing his ears. He was already aware she had arrived half a minute ago with all the noise his sharp ears were hearing.


    The excitement and surprise of all the people inside the healing center, weing their respectful head.


    "Quite an entrance." As said.


    Lily came rushing to her brother with a small wooden case in hand. She wanted to shout out to him that they finally did it. The blue dime was finally at hand but looking at her brother silently sleeping. The words only got stuck in her throat.


    She felt a hand at her shoulder, who was none other than the masked rookie.


    "Don''t worry, I told him everything, he cried with excitementplementing you. You really have a good brother."


    Hearing about his brother, A drop of tear was going to fall from her eyes but she controlled it at thest second.


    "Humph. I''m his big sister, of course, he needs topliment me every time," she said with the usual smugness.


    As was surprised that she could still keep her attitude but he knew she cared, as a sister, as a family.


    ''...She must be one of those tsunderes perhaps.'' He thought.


    He gazed at Lily''s hand, gazing past through the wooden suitcase, the glowing vile of blue liquiding into view. Without any further ado, his ''Eyes of Eternal'' analyzed the liquid with the help of the system.


    [Analyzing..


    Error.. The sample requires to be touched or digested by the host. For proper Analysis, digesting the sample is rmended. ]


    ''Hmm..I guess I can''t get a piece that easily.''


    Amelia saw him staring at the box in curiosity. A small smile appearing at the end of her lips. She walked near, taking the wooden case from lily''s hands.


    "Lily, we need to use this quick. The Goddess''s blessing won''tst long. I can already see the blessing disappearing away."


    She took out the vile, panning half of the room on blue. The shine blinding all of their eyes.


    Without minding the eye-blinding light, lily came near, slowly taking the opened vile from her hands.


    "You are right, we were struggling for months..just for this moment. John, don''t worry now, you will finally be ok." She said, bringing the vile closer to his lips. The lead was already opened by the Saintess.


    The vile touched John''s lips. The blue shining liquid, flowing down his mouth. The blue light still glowed, the hue still shining from the inside of his throat to his chest and his stomach and gradually spreading all around his body.


    The blessing was already gone but John''s breathing gradually calmed down as his whole body was giving out a dim blue light.


    With time, his breathing became normal, like how a normal person would breathe.


    "It worked, Amelia look! It worked!!"


    The excitement was clearly to be seen. gone.


    She walked near his bed, her previous worries all gone.


    She walked near his bed, the tears of joy which she stopped before couldn''t be helmed, flowing down like a waterfall. The pressure she felt, the guilt, the knowledge that his brother could die any moment, all gone.


    She walked near his bed, falling on her knees. Her legs gave out, looking at her brother was now finally ok. Why wouldn''t she? Days of being with him, watching him grow weaker and weaker every day. She felt her heart was slowly breaking, losing another family member, but still, she didn''t show any of those emotions. Treating him like usual or even harsher.


    She took his hand with her own, gradually gripping it tightly. She wanted to say it now that they did it, her gaze now upon his face.


    As she faced him, Her pupil contracted at that moment. Her eyes slowly following the drop of blood falling from John''s lips. The loose grip from him suddenly became tight, even hurting her own hand, and with came.


    "haaaaaaa!!!!!! It hurts!!!! Sis!! Sis..it hurts!!!!!it hurts soooo much!!!! Help!!!!...make it stop!!!!..oooohhh!!!!"


    The struggle and shouts of hellish pain.


    ****


    Special thanks to Dragon Empyrean Shadowless and all the other patrons for supporting me.


    support me on p@treon.


    more chapters /Highelder

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    "haaaaaaa!!!!!! It hurts!!!! Sis!! Sis..it hurts!!!!!it hurts soooo much!!!! Help!!!!...make it stop!!!!..oooohhh!!!!"


    All of a sudden, the struggle and shouts of pain echoed all over the room. Surprising everyone. Amelia, who was gazing at As the whole time turned to John. Her eyes contracting in disbelief.


    Lily panicked altogether, standing on her foot once again.


    "What''s happening??!! John!! John!!!!!.....how!!! why?? Amelia??" she turned back to Amelia, the panic and anxiety clear on her blue eyes.


    Amelia nodded,ing forward, her eyes turning white as a certain wisp of white surrounded her whole body. The aura around her spiked to a whole new level, reting a holy dominance of her own. Her golden and white decorated gown started floating, like the gravity around her was slowly diminishing.


    She floated above the ground to a certain height,ing closer to john. Watching him as he struggled and howled in pain. She was also confused about what was happening. The elixir should have worked, healing not just his lungs but his whole body altogether.


    Even a half-dead man woulde to life, regenerating every part of their body within seconds. The Blue dime, the ever rare healing Elixir made from the leaves of the tree of life but instead of healing him, he was now suffering like his insides were burning in fire.


    Without wasting any time, she started chanting, praying towards the mother goddess.


    Lily backed away, tears falling down from her eyes, the same tears which were of joy were now turned to tears of pain. The pain of watching her brother, breaking down in agony, and the worst part being she didn''t know what, why, or how this was happening.


    "I thought..the Blue dime .would fix it all."


    As saw for the first time, the beautiful Lily caring without a speck of her usual pride. Her eyes filled with tears for her brother.


    He used his ''Eyes'' right away, gazing through all his skin and muscles like before as Amelia was also starting her prayers.


    ''.....hmmthat.looks painful.... The lungs are trying to regenerate like it''s supposed to,ing to their original shape but the tumors are still inside..it''s not letting it regenerate passed through it..damn.his lungs are still trying to regenerate like crazy, colliding with the tumor. It''s like, facing a brick wall.


    Of course, that would be fucking painful, he must be in hell right now and the regenerated blood from his lungs, it''s slowly spreading everywhere, at this rate, his lungs will be filled with blood.anddeath from internal bleeding would be inevitable ...haa.what should I do? What should I do? no one knows how to handle cancer, I am the only one that ..That.haaa.''


    As regted his Celestial aura, calming himself down. His mind, now in peace.


    "...Please, bless this child."


    With those final prayers, a ray of white light came from Amelia''s palm as it spread through all over his groaning body.


    Amelia was still in full concentration, following her Goddess''smand.


    [Focus on his chest my child, it will calm him down but it will only buy you time, this child will...inevitably die.]


    Amelia''s eyes contracted, listening to the kind and troubling voice of her Goddess. Past memories of her friends flooding in. Her eyes became brighter more radiant. Her aura doubling down now pressuring both As and Lily behind her.


    "Amelia?" Lily said, her body falling down on her knees.


    And she wasn''t alone, beside her, As was struggling to even stand, as the sudden pressure was dominating his whole body like the force of a whole mountain was pushing him down. For the first time in his life, his ''Don'' Bloodline couldn''t help but kneel against the force he was facing.


    ''..aaa...so this..is the power of a God''


    Lily gazed at her brother, who was slowly calming down but the worry in her eyes didn''t waver, her eyes looking upon the saintess.


    ''Amelia...don''t tell me.''


    The holy power she was exerting, the pressure, the sheer healing power she was now using on her brother, she was familiar with it all...and she also knew how risky it ''really'' was.


    On that day, She had used the same supreme form, trying to heal their fellow adventurer friends, who were dying one by one in front of her own eyes. Her high-level healing not affecting anyone at all. The tragedy, the day of the explosion and to save as many people as possible, she took her original form of the Saintess, harnessing a percent of the power of the Goddess herself.


    Lily didn''t know it would be effective for her brother but one thing for sure was that the bacsh for Amelia would be immense, immense to a level that she could potentially lose her life in the end.


    She wanted to save her brother but she didn''t want to risk her best friend''s lived at the end, she tried standing, forcing as much mana on her legs as possible, cracks appearing on the floor beneath her feet.


    The floor which could withstand massive damage like nothing was now cracking beneath her foot, but she didn''t move, not even an inch.


    Her screaming brother gradually calmed down, now fully covered in white light.


    "Amelia!!! Stop!!!" lily shouted.


    Amelia didn''t answer, focusing on John''s chest. The root and cause of it all.


    [child..at this rate.your life force will be half exhausted.]


    ''No mother Goddess!!! I can''t let anyone that I care about die from this, this disease!!! I will save him, at all cost!!'' she replied with determination.


    As who was watching it all, now knew the situation was falling to the worst. Lily screaming at Amelia to stop, the kind Saintess not listening as her life was slowly draining away.


    ''Was Amelia always like this? I guess, I still don''t know all about her..''


    He did what he could do best. Teleporting right beside Amelia, hugging her tight from the back, his hands on her waist and his lips near her ear. He released a bit of his lust aura right away not knowing what the consequences would be.


    He wanted to shout to her ear to stop but the pressure doubled as he was much closer, shutting his lips, his face muscle unable to even move a millimeter. Her whole being was disying dominance that his body couldn''t fully handle, trying to panel him down like he was not ready to step on this stage. His hands holding her and his frontal body also in contact with her back started to burn with white fire. His ck clothes slowly burning to ash.


    ''aaa..this hurts like I''m ..mmmm.burning from within. Really.How did it turn out to be like this?.....''


    The pain was surging to his insides like the fire was trying to push him away, but he withstood, knowing if he let go. Amelia would surely face some perilous bacshter on and that was thest thing he wanted when he just met her by chance of luck.


    He gazed at her as his mask was slowly burning away from its chin. What As saw in her eyes, was the strong determination to save someone before her. Her white glowing eyes looking like it was carrying a heavy burden, a burden to heal anyone and everyone, may it be in exchange with her life force.


    ''She isn''t the chosen one for nothing I guess''


    As took a long breath in.


    ''I guess I also can''t half-ass this''


    He channeled his lust aura, using half of all of its power all at once, and his body glowing with a purple hue. He didn''t want to use this much power as he didn''t know what would happen after using this amount of aura which was basically at stage two, but this was the only choice for now. The only way to stop her.


    As''s hand was turning red, his skin up to his wrist all burned and gone, the pain still lingering from the hot white fire she was exuding out. When at some point, the pain became less and less. His purple aura gradually taking over.


    His muscles around his lips twitched, knowing it was now finally free. He gazed at her face, a bit red around her cheeks but her eyes unchanging with the willpower still burning like embers.


    ''nows the time.''


    He put hismanding bloodline aura around his tongue like he saw when his mother and father use, during their speech to their fellow people.


    "Amelia stop!!!" he shouted.


    The echo of his sound reverberating all around the room.


    Her unstable body from As''s temptation and the sudden loud tter on her ears, broke her deep concentration, losing her contact with her Goddess.


    Her eyes turned normal white and the gravity around them became normal, both of them falling down on the floor. The previous mind-numbing holy aura, gone the moment they fell down.


    The only thing left was the unconscious Amelia who was breathing heavily with her face turning red and the half dozed As by her side.


    Using such volume of noise, his own ears and mind were numbing like crazy.


    ".Impossible" Lily said in surprise. She just witnessed what seemed unbelievable for many people. A rookie controlling the saintess.


    ''a ck star.'' She thought as she gazed at As.


    As he woke up, he saw Lilying closer with a worried look. He felt the pain lingering on his hands and half-burnt chest and his abs. he looked down to only see his clothes burned to smithereens and the Purple mist like aura encasing his whole body.


    Coming back to his senses, he took all his aura in, before lily coulde near and look back at Amelia.


    "Are you ok?...what happened to Amelia?" Lily asked.


    ''Oh..shit....'' he thought looking at Amelia.


    When he gazed back at her, his instinct kicked in, following other people''s lust and holy mother of god, she was in heating like the sun, eager to breed, diving into her primal nature. As was sure that, if she was conscious as of now, she would have attacked him right away without even thinking twice.


    "She might....not be ok, Lily hold Amelia for the time being and don''t let her go when she wakes up.." As said.


    Lily was confused but still followed. She thought the tragedy would ur all over again with Amelia losing her life in the process to save her brother and like in the past, she could do nothing but watch but...to her surprise, him, the new rookie somehow calmed the heaven blessed saintess with his unknown powers, even controlling the Saintess herself at a point.


    As turned to John who now seemed ok but his ''Eyes'' showed there was still a struggle between his lungs and the tumor.


    ''haa.. I really wish I had some way''


    [Analyzingplete.


    Solution found!!! ]


    ''ohh..I guess I can help then..''


    As stood up, pieces of his mask and clothes falling down. He turned to Lily who was holding Amelia as she was told.


    "If you want your brother to be saved, you have to trust me" he said, a chunk of his mask falling down, one of his mesmerizing charming eyesing in view.


    Lily gasped from within, her breath on hold, looking at his eye and his chiseled face, the only thing she could do was nod as she just saw heaven itself, her lips unable to open with her eyes unable to shut.


    He turned to John, walking near him, the previous struggling john was now sleeping in peace as his whole body was glowing bright white.


    ''Let the surgery begin''


    ****


    support me on p@treon.


    more chapters /Highelder


    Special thanks to Dragon Empyrean Shadowless and all the other patrons for supporting me ?.


    join discord: https://discord.gg/45CY9dFk

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    ''Let the surgery begin''


    Lily watched as she saw him getting closer to her brother, she didn''t know what he would do, while the saintess with the Goddess''s blessing couldn''t, even the blue dim which she thought could cure anyone and everyone only doubled his pain for unknown reasons. With no other options left, for her, he was the only hope left.


    ''Please..save my brother.'' She prayed.


    Her hands unconsciously gripping Amelia with a bit more force. Being anxious and also hoping in suspense that his brother could finally be healed. Railing John away from his constant curse-like pain.


    As eyes were shining golden, reflecting the screen which only he could see.


    ''Hmm...this new system is indeed smart..let''s try it out when the blue dime is still in effect.''


    As calmed himself down, taking a long breath in, he looked upon his red burned hands, which didn''t have any skin left. For this job, he needed steady hands, and his hands were wriggling in pain, his fingers twitching time after time, without his grasp.


    ''Well, this will be difficult.''


    He closed his eyes, taking another long breath in and out. His celestial aura flowing every inch of his body and mostly in his fingers.


    The burning sensation wasn''t gone but now, he could at least exercise it properly.


    ''Let''s do this..''


    He activated his advancene symbols, turning them thinner and thinner. Thinner to the point where his naked eyes could not even see, so his ''Eyes of Eternal'' came in to y, magnifying his vision with its observation mode.


    The thin silk-likene symbol came into view which looked a bit simr to the envementne symbols binding the fairies.


    ''ording to the system, this should be enough.''


    He passed his pure mana into hisne symbols, giving it substance. He slowly motions both of his hands, with two fingers of each hand attached to thene symbols. His left hand came near John''s right chest and his right hand came near his left.


    A drop of sweat trickled down from his forehead, the anxiousness of someone''s life depending on him and him alone was taking its toll. He knew what to do but this was his first time, ying with other''s internal properties.


    ''Calm down, if you do some errors, the blue dime will regenerate it all. Calm down, calm down.''


    Convincing himself, his magnified eyes gave a golden hue of many golden stars inside her pupil, and like before, his vision changed from the clothes and skin of John to his muscles.


    ''Step by step.''


    His thinne symbols prated through John''s skin. A drop of blooding out from all the four points around his chest but As vision was only in his muscles, his thinne symbols prating through his tight red meat.


    Manually controlling all the fourne symbols simultaneously, the level of concentration required was indeed high. He didn''t think of anything but guiding hisnes.


    The sweat around his forehead, only increasing every second. Thene symbol finally prated through his muscles, passing by the space between his ribs.


    To John''s right, thenes would eventually reach his lugs but the main problem now was his left chest. Where his heart also lied. He needed to do his work without damaging any part of it. Yes, the blue dime would heal it slowly but. The seizures and pain would cause more trouble for this so-called surgery and for his health.


    He didn''t want any disturbance during this procedure, not even a breath of sound, nothing, he wantedplete silence and zero disturbance. Even his own sweat was disturbing him so, any movements from the patient himself would go badly.


    ''Thank god, Amelia''s blessing is calming him down to sleep, otherwise, his lungs which''s still regenerating and crashing with the tumor and adding my potential mistakes in the mix. The pain would be unbearable.''


    Hisnes in Johns''s right chest were now in touch, with some bleeding here and there caused by his painful shaky hands which the elixir healed in no time.


    Now the problem was his left, where the tumor was located near his heart.


    ''haa.this will be tricky''He thought, calming himself and his hand, Using his celestial aura.


    Slithering and prating through the soft inting and deting meat of his lungs. He finally reached the three tumors inside.


    The two being at his right and one is at his left.


    ''Huh...are those the same tumors I saw before. They look a bit.smaller. Wow...Amelia really did try her best to heal him, and without knowing a thing about cancer as the matter of fact.''


    Thest one, he slithered hisne near the beating heart with precision and control. Pacing thene gently, sliding past the side of his beating core.


    His sweat started dropping on John''s body without him knowing. He was anxious but knowing Amelia had done her best, he didn''t back down and kept prating hisne towards that one tumor near the side of the heart.


    ''I''m almost there.''


    While he was doing his magical surgery, a weird smell was gradually spreading around the room, all because of the intense anxiety sweat of As himself.


    Sniff.sniff


    "What''s this smell? It.smells kinda good. Where is iting from?" Lily questioned, looking all around the room. she wanted to stand up and figure it out but Amelia was in her hands, still unconscious.


    Sniffsniff


    Or was she?


    Amelia slowly opened her white eyshes, her pure white eyesing into view. Her half-open eyes looked around like she was searching for something. Her cute nose sniffing continuously like she was taking in the smell like some form of the drug.


    "Amelia you finally woke up.you dummy!!! Why did do that??! You scared me"


    Amelia wanted to reply but something else was taking more of her attention as her cheeks turned redder and redder. She looked at the side where john was and her eyes finally caught what she was looking for.


    She wanted to get up right away but her body wouldn''t listen to her, her hands and legs paralyzed. As she thought about what happened to her, she eventually recalled everything that happened. Fully waking from her drowsy state.


    "John!! what happened to John??"


    "..He is ok for now. Thanks to you. you dummy."


    Amelia looked back to the person who was holding her, facing lily eye to eye. Her flushed cheeks and her white eyesing to Lily''s view.


    "..I''m sorry. It was the only thing I could do." Amelia said, her eyes looking down.


    Looking at her sad eyes, Lily pulled Amelia in her arms, hugging her tightly as possible.


    "It''s ok..now it''s all up to him.." Lily said, looking at the ck star rookie, performing something unknown to her brother.


    Amelia also turned to see Him. Confused about what was happening and what he was doing but inparison to Lily''s hopeful eyes. She was only filled with love and lust.


    She cared for John but something overwhelming took its ce the moment she looked at her beloved. Her heart beating slowly gaining its pace.


    Her hands which gained a bit of energy touched her chest, where her heart was. Feeling her heart beating rapidly increasing. Reminiscing the moment where he hugged her from behind.


    ''soon...'' she thought.


    ****


    support me on [email protected]</a>.


    more chapters /Highelder


    Special thanks to Dragon Empyrean Shadowless and all the other patrons for supporting me ?.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "yes!!!" As shouted, surprising both Lily and Amelia for a second.


    Lily''s hopeful eyes sparkled from the cheerful shout but looking at him still not finished. She came back with her mood. She was thinking if he had created another miracle but it was too soon to ask for.


    Amelia gazed at his back, her cheeks flushed red. The temperature of her body gradually increasing from her inside. Her white panties. Bing more and more, moist as his scent permeated around the room.


    She would have attacked him right away but her legs were still numb, not being able to move a muscle. The strain and toll her body took from a minute of taking more power from the mother goddess herself.


    Her body and heart were begging for As but there was still some part that wanted As to somehow heal John if possible. controlling herself, she didn''t heal her body for that reason alone, her mana was back to full but if she healed herself, the little bit of control she had would be lost and she would surly interrupt him doing his best.


    And that was thest thing she wanted. Feeling the muscles around her hand, she gripped her chest where her heart was. Trying to console to wait a bit longer.


    [Be patient my daughter..the time wille]


    ''yesMother goddess''


    As was still on his foot, gazing down at John''s chest, his fingers, moving in the air like he was a puppet master with a wide smile stered on his face, d that thestne came through, without damaging any part of his heart.


    Now that was down, only thest part was left.


    He incased the tumors with his mana with the help of thene symbol one by one. He didn''t want excessive damage so, patience was the key, but the white and blue light around his lungs and body was rapidly dimming down.


    Her calm temper again changed, seeing he was running out of time. The blessing which was holding the blood flow was now slowly releasing, all the leaking blood, blocking his view.


    His back was wet from his excessive sweat and so was his chest, which was still burned red. The salt pinched moisture. For a person, it would be even more painful, adding salt to the wound but all his focus and concentration was on John.


    Looking past through the blood, channeling more mana in his eyes, he enchased his mana around the tumors around his right chest.


    Observing the lights and the regenerative speed dimming down, he quickly stored both the tumors with small bits of lungs attached in his space.


    While he was enchasing the third one at his left lungs, he viewed the area where he just took the tumors, the two gaping holes, now slowing decreasing in size, and in no time, his right lung was back to normal without any tumors.


    ''it''s really effective huh..I really wish I could get a sample of that one''


    It was only a wish but he focused back on his operation, properly encasing the third tumor and storing it in his space. Not leaving a single bit of their parts.


    The hard part was thest one, which seemed too close to the heart. He had quickly taken thest three tumors with some bits of the lungs attached, doing not too much harm but this one was different. The blessing was running out and he didn''t want the tumor and a chunk of his heart to be stored in his space.


    He didn''t want to give him a heart attack and if he did a single mistake, there was a chance that John would face a heart attack.


    ''Be quick and precise As'' he said to himself, running his Celestial aura within his mind.


    He slowly surrounded the tumor from the opposite side of the heart, covering every bit, his eyes, seeing it all. The beating heart, the inting lungs, the blood gradually increasing in amount as the blessing was running itsst course.


    ''...........done!!!''


    The second after, he stored thest tumor, hoping he didn''t take any pieces of heart and looking clearly.thank god he didn''t. He watched as the lung slowly regenerated, much slower than the previous.


    ''I guess, the power of the elixir was also running itsst course. Thank god I finished it in time.''


    He pulled hisnes back, causing less harm as he could.


    ''" it''s done!!!"


    He looked back, seeing the shocked reaction of Lily, and looked at her side to Amelia, who seemed to be awake with her face all red and breathing a bit heavily.


    ''Damn.she''s down bad.what should I do now?''


    Lily gradually stood uing closer.


    "iis he oknow?"


    "Yup."


    "You are sure, right?" Lily questioned,ing even closer.


    "I swear on my heart," he said, crossing his heart. "Ouch!"


    Now that he was finally free, his attention was back to his body and touching his burned chest. He started feeling the burning sensation, the eventual pain, seeping in.


    Amelia also slowly stood up, as she had already healed her own body. She looked at As like a dish ready to be devoured but came near with patient steps, with a kind smile like usual. She looked at John, her eyes glowing white and to her surprise, he was...ok.


    She wanted to ask questions about how he had healed him as a professional healer but something came first and that only involved her and As alone.


    She came closer, passing Lily.


    She was looking at his eyes until her vision went down, looking at his burned hands and burned chest. The lust which was raging within suddenly bloated down.


    Her hands covered her mouth in shock, realizing her own fault. She only remembered the moment As had done something to shake her up from her sacrificial blessing. She didn''t know she had burned him with her Holy fire.


    She quickly came near him, her green healing light spreading all over his bashed red body.


    "sorry.because me.you had to." she said, looking away in guilt.


    As saw her sad eyes, as she was healing him. New skin slowly appearing around his chest. The pain and the burning urged reced by a warm feeling of easiness.


    Being gentlemen himself. He didn''t want to see any sadness and tears in the women around him. So thinking a bit more clearly. He came closer, to her ears.


    "How about we talk privately about this"


    Amelia''s eyes which were filled with guilt and sorrow turned to him, changing to a shock, a deep red blush appearing around her cheeks.


    "yyou can ask for aanything. I I, at least owe you that much" she said. Her red cheeks turning redder and redder.


    Lily wasn''t even listening to them, walking to her brother. The blue dime light and the white blessing were all gone but he was still breathing naturally like a normal person.


    She didn''t have eyes like As or Amelia to gaze at him if he was ok or not but, she had known her brother for ages and at first nce when she saw John after the rookie''s operation. She knew he was finally fine.


    His body and his breath, finally in proportion.


    ''He really did it.'' she thought.


    He wanted to thank him right away but when she turned, he was gone and so was Amelia.


    "..where did they go?"


    She tried looking around for him when a voice entered her ears.


    "Sis"


    It was like a whisper but she heard it, loud and clear. She turned to him, running to him. Grabbing his hand.


    "Don''t worry, sis is here."


    A smile appeared on his lips as he was still asleep. Showing he was finally feeling fine.


    "Thank god" she said, the tears now flowing down like a waterfall.


    "Thank god.you.are ok."


    There was no one to hide her tears from, so she let it flow, crying and weeping as much as she wanted. Tears and cries of joy, echoing within the room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Zizz!


    Out of nowhere As and Amelia appeared at the second-highest floor of the tall healing center. The private office of Amelia looked much grander than her hundredth-floor office at Xandar.


    There was a small waterfall in the middle of the wide hall-like room. Many gardens with rare herbs glowing in different cors. The ceiling was cramped with many lights, lighting the whole ce like the sun.


    For As, it was a whole different world than the busy packed lobby on the ground floor. He was taking in the view until he felt a pinch on his now healed chest.


    "Ouch!!"


    He looked down, Amelia closed to him, his hands at her waist and her hands on his chest. Both hugging each other like a couple in love.


    ".....you are indeed full of surprises, As. Are you really a five-year-old?" she said in surprise, looking up to his unmasked face.


    "haha..Would you believe that I reincarnated in this world with my memories intact.." he replied jokingly.


    "....


    hahahahahaha..."


    Ameliaughed,ughing so hard that her stomach started cramping in.


    "haha..were you this funny back then, my baby As." She said, grabbing his cheeks. e here, I need to fully heal you first."


    She pulled him towards a small bed, surrounded by many glowing flowers but looking up close. Those weren''t small, not small at all.


    ''What the fuck are those?''


    "Ha-hathese are my babies, they scan your body to your core so that I can know if my holy fire did any damage to your insides. Now, now,y down here." she said, with a kind voice.


    As did as she said, lying down on the bed and the moment he did, the thick steam of the glowing rainbow flowers started moving around his body, spreading a white powder all over his body.


    Amelia watched as she observed the process, but her eyes were in the middle of his legs. the urge to just pull his pants, welling within.


    The effects were still there, her lust trying to overwhelm her conscious but more than just satisfaction, she cared about As the most and this was one of the ways to see he was really fine with her Holy fire, which had eradicated many people to their souls.


    The information came to her, as she was connected to the nts.


    ''Wait, what? His soul is fine? Well..I am happy but, how is this possible? It''s only possible if he is a ce.''


    Amelia back down in shock at the mere thought, the thought that the boy is so dearly loved was...not human.


    ''No that can''t be true..calm down, it may be some kind of coinciden''


    ****


    support me on [email protected]</a>?


    more chapters /Highelder


    Special thanks to Dragon Empyrean Shadowless and all the other patrons for supporting me ?.

 Chapter 84: (18+ Part ONE)

    Chapter 84: (18+ Part ONE)


    As pulled her to the bed he was sleeping on,ying her right beside her. Her white and golden gown and her keep. Spreading all around the bed.


    He had already thought that it would turn out to be like this. so he didn''t want to prolong their next step any longer. He knew she was only worried about him but he knew his body better, with his system''s help. So no worry was needed.


    He didn''t know why but his urge to have a ''special moment'' with the saintess only increased as time went on and deflowering who was known for her purity and her eternal love for the Goddess was tempting him more and more.


    He pulled her even closer, close enough that she was nowying on his chest, her seductive plump melons, pressing on his body. Feeling her touch, smelling her unique scent. His hand slithering down to her waist. Her plump bunsing in his hands.


    "ahh!!.....As." she said, her eyes looking desperate. Thest straw that was holding her, broken to pieces.


    She came closer to his lips, feeling his soft lips with her own.


    "mmmm.."


    Their soft lips kept in touch, not letting each other go, Amelia being a virgin didn''t know what to do. So she only did what she knew. Kissing.


    As knew that was the case, so taking a slow approach, he gradually moved his lips. Kissing her slowly but with more passion. Sucking and tasting her soft and delicious lips. He caressed her, feeling her back, both of his hands going down her waist to her arse. Feeling up herrge bums. The soft silk was still there but with the bounciness of her gentle ass. The sense of gripping them felt heavenly.


    "mmnn!..."


    Amelia moaned but her lips were still locked by their long and breathless kiss. Amelia didn''t know much so she only followed As, passionately kissing him like she was doing it to her. Their lips tasting and eating each other. She opened her eyes, half-open. Looking at the adult version of her dear child.


    ''is it really.ahhh.ok to do suchahhh things with a five years oldah! Child ..ummmhis kiss feels so good..umm.are kisses supposed to feel this good.ahhh.he is.mmnnahhtoying with my .ahhhh..his touchI want him to touch me more.ahhhI want him to touch me th..there too.''


    Sensing his touch, his kiss. The kindness he was showing her. Her body took it all. Hungry for his next touch, next interaction. Every time he gripped her marshmallow-like ass and take control of her lips, she felt like her body was in heaven itself, the feeling of pure gratification. The burning passion inside her only burning more and more.


    His hand slid by her leg. Feeling her thick thighs. Gripping and massaging them until her body jerked as he was closing near her valley between her legs.


    She unconsciously tightened both of her legs but he didn''t mind. He stopped kissing her, finally giving her time to breathe. Their connected saliva was still there, her half-open eyes looking at him, wanting more.


    Her long white eyshes blinked, her white hair falling to her side from her forehead. Her gorgeous beauty fullying to his view.


    He gazed at her for a second. A heavenly beautiful Saintess, looking at him with lust, her cheeks all red.


    Looking at her splendor, he couldn''t control himself, kissing her again, but not like before but he went deep, deep inside her mouth, his tongue slipping inside. Amelia was surprised for a second feeling his loving kiss and without further ado, did the same. Rapping her own tongue to his.


    ''mmmnn. this isahhhsoogooooodmmmn..I can taste him.uummI want to do this, feel this, taste his tongue over and over again...I love him sooo much''


    Taking in her first french kiss, her lips and tongue moved in excitement. Her mind experiencing this new feeling of passion. Her mind slowly but surely going numb to anything else but him. Now all her focus was on him and satiating her long years and years of lustful urges.


    Their lips were still attached, with both their jargon interlocking with each other. Feeling each other''s sloppy insides. Both of their saliva mixing with each other.


    For Amelia, she felt like she was taking addicting drugs, the more she kissed the more she wanted. Her hands-on his wide bareback, feeling his tight back muscles. It was firm and solid. Which again proved how mature his body was. She came closer, interlocking her legs with his while he was feeling her whole back from her indulgent thighs to her plump ass.


    Her bare long legs came into view as her thighs came out of her long gown, rapping his lower body to hers.


    His hand now touched her pale and soft thighs, without her silk robe. When she felt her hand touching her bare legs, she felt like a current running through her body.


    For the first time in her life, somebody of the opposite gender had touched her bare skin and near her lower reason nheless and that wasn''t all, As pulled her upper dress down, revealing her ample breasts.


    As a saintess, she wasn''t wearing any inner wears, so the moment he pulled it down, her hard nips came out. His one hand grabbed his soft boobs, his fingers going deep inside her soft skin.


    ''its so soft'' As thought as he started molding her breast as he liked.


    "mnnmnnn..mnnn"


    Amelia was having the time of her life, feeling this new sensation. Every time he squeezed her melons, her hourss body would quiver in excitement. Her white panties, all wet, now dripping with her love juice. She didn''t know, letting a manhandle her would be this blissful, would be this heavenly.


    After the long and passionate French kiss. He finally stopped, now going down for another dish. Amelia was confused why he stopped but the next sensation didn''t let her even think.


    "Ahhh!!!...As.not my.nipple.umm.ahhhdon''t use your tongueahhhh!!!!.....As!!"


    She gripped her head, unconsciously pilling him to her chest. her lips were saying another and her body was acting another.


    As loosed his tongue all over her sensitive nipples.


    ''I seeshe''s more sensitive here.''


    With a smile, he turned her over. Facing her front to the ceiling, he didn''t waste any time, pinching her next tit and licking another.


    "ahhh!!!.....As!!!!."


    She moaned, louder and louder, her voice echoing around the wide room but he didn''t stop there, his left hand shifting her gown away, her wet panties in view. His hand skidded down from her melons to her slim stomach and inside her panties.


    Feeling something was tipping between her legs, her thick thighs squeezed his hand, stopping its progress.


    As looked at her eyes with a smile, showing it was okay and Amelia nodded, her thighs losing his hand but the moment she did.


    "Ahhhhh!!!!"


    Feeling his finger rubbing her clit. For the first time in her life,. She orgasmed. Her body experiencing an intense feeling like she was struck by lightning manifested from pleasure and pleasure alone. Her body quivering nonstop, Cumming again and again.


    ''.....w..what just happened..? ththat was the best feeling ever is this sex'' Amelia thought, still basking in the after-effect of her first orgasm.


    As was a bit surprised that she came with a single rub on her clit.


    ''wellI''m me''


    As stood up, watching her body jerking every four seconds. His hands reaching his pants, slowly undoing his button.


    "did you had enough?" As asked with a smile.


    "m"


    "what?"


    "i..wmo.."


    "I can''t hear you"


    "I want more" she said, her cunt still jerking.


    As smiled, lowering her pant, his long and hard shafting into Amelia''s view.


    she gazed at his thick and firm cock with wide eyes.


    ''i..is it supposed to be thisbig!?''


    As pulled her hands, making her sit on hisp. She came closer hugging him. her head resting on his shoulder and her body sitting on hisp, with her knees still on the bed. His awakened dragon rubbing on her stomach.


    As hugged her back, slowly unbuttoning her robe from behind. Her naked back was all visible. He slowly ran his finger from the back of her neck to her waist.


    "aaaahhh.."


    Her body quivered from his touch alone. Her lust again rising like before. She hugged him, wing his back with marks of her fingers, her love juice dripping from her valley.


    "I love you As" she said, her words true to her heart.


    "i love you too Amelia" he replied with a soft voice.


    Listening to those words, her heartbeat started rising like before.


    "Take me.." she said.


    As only nodded as her waist rose from hisp, reaching atop his massive dick.


    "w..will it hurt?" she asked innocently. Her white eyes asking for pity.


    As touched her jowl, giving her a heartfelt smile.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt a bit.."


    Amelia gulped, lowering her waist.


    Her saintess robe was spread out down below and her upper wearing down only revealing her breast. Looking from As''s angle, she looked unbearably sexy, hardening his dick even more.


    As her wet valley was touching his tip, As used his lust aura on his dick.


    "ahhhhh..." [ahhhhh..]


    ****


    support me on [email protected]</a>?


    more chapters included.


    https://.pa /Highelder

 Chapter 85: ( 18+ part TWO)

    Chapter 85: ( 18+ part TWO)


    "ahhhhh..." [ahhhhh..]


    "This is it..." [This is it...]


    As was confused for a second like he had heard another women''s voice. He looked around if someone was watching, using his "Eyes of Eternal " at full capacity but there was no one, not even a speck of being of anyone else but them.


    "oh my. god...." She eximed, moaning like never before.


    He looked back at her, her gorgeous self, devouring half of his dick to the bottom, A trickle of blood flowing down from her insides.


    ''..must be my imagination..''


    He focused on the women before him. Taking in his Excalibur, without any pain. Even though she was a virgin, she didn''t felt much pain, only the intense pleasure and feeling her bottom separating like never before. All because of his stage two lust aura, intensifying her lust and cutting out the pain as much as possible.


    The warm sensation surrounded his dick. His thick ten-inch dick directly reaching her womb right away, trying to pierce in but she stopped, trying to familiarize herself with this new kind of pleasure she was experiencing.


    "uummm.is this what .ooohh.every woman was experiencing?" she asked. Her fingers tightly wing his back, trying to take a hold of herself.


    "Only the special ones" he replied with a smile.


    As started moving his waist, his thick dick starting to spread her insides to a whole new level.


    "ahhh!!....wait.ahhahhahh.oh my godthis..this..ahhh..ahh..ahhhh..ummmfeelssooo... damn good.."


    As increased his pace, pounding her even more.


    "ahh!!...aahhh!!!....ahhh!!...ahhh!!!...ohhhh!!!"


    p! p! p! p! p!


    She started moving her waist following his rhythm, increasing her pleasure, even more, her melons jiggling up and down, every time she jumped on hisp.


    Every moment, he grinded his dick inside her, spreading her pussy like it was his property. With every movement of his waist, She would lose herself more and more relishing on the newfound pleasure. She enjoyed it so much that her mind was numbing with lust and lust alone.


    As againid her down, cing himself being on top. He started plowing her even harder, spreading her legs and reaching deeper and deeper, knocking on her womb.


    "As..ahhhh!!!....yess!!!...harder!!harder!!ahhh!!..ahhh!!! ohh!! Yess!!"


    [As..ahhhh!!!....yess!!!...harder!!harder!!ahhh!!..ahhh!!! ohh!! Yess!!]


    He felt the same feeling like someone else was there but he let it be as he was enjoying his women to the finest. Who could say that he had wrecked the saintess herself?...Him.


    With that feeling his hard dick thickened even more. Plowing the virgin Saintess. Making her scream in pleasure.


    ''aahhh!!.this feels soo gooood.i have been missing on this experience.ahhh.. but it was worth the..ahhh ahh..wait, getting to ohhh.do this with the person I cherish and love''


    She hazed at his god like appearance, losing herself even more.


    ''I will never leave him again..ahhh!!...ahh!!!...never!!.ahh!!....ohhh yesss.not after tasting this heaven.ahhh.sooo deepahhh!!..what is this?!...ahhh!!..ahhh!!..somethingsing .something big..''


    "ahhh!!! ..ahh!!!...something ising!!.As!!!"


    Squeezed by her virgin pussy, he wasing off too. In other times he would have ejactedte but, today, somehow. The woman before him was taking his everything from the start.


    "me too..do you wan"


    "inside!!....plow your seed inside me As.I''m all yours.."


    [inside!!....plow your seed inside me As.I''m all yours..]


    As upped his speed, pounding more briskly as her body started jerking in until she finally


    "it''sing!!!... it''sing!!...


    Ahhhhhhh!!!!!!!!"


    [Ahhhhhhh!!!!!!!!....]


    She orgasmed from the core of her body, her loud moan echoing around the room. It echoed out so much that As felt he had heard her moan twice.


    As looked at her, and to his surprise, she was conscious, unlike others.


    She came close to him, hugging him and pulling him closer to her chest.


    "I love you.." with those words, she kissed his lips, rolling her tongue as he did a moment ago. "Don''t ever leave me againok"


    As could only nod as he put his head on her soft melons, with his dick still in her insides, painting everything with the color of his seed.


    From the looks of it, she was still relishing the intoxicating pleasure, feeling through her first cream pie.


    ''haa.this is a firstI feel a bit exhausted toowell it''s been a while I guess.''


    He would have used his celestial aura right away but he wanted toy down and have a bit of rest on her breasts and have a moment with her Saintess like the old times.


    Both of them closed their eyes, both, half-naked to a degree. The scent of their bonding being all over the ce.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Somewhere in a different dimension..


    [Ahhhhhhh!!!!!!!!....]


    Inside a white room, within the bed-chamber, a woman moaned in intense pleasure. Her voice, so seductive and pleasing that any man would give their life to hear those moans once again.


    Looking clearly, A shadow could be seen on the white and golden shawls surrounding the majestic gold carved bed. A shadow of a womanying down, breathing heavily. Her massive plump bosoms, heaving up and down.


    [That was.everything I thought it would be.he didn''t disappoint..] She bellowed, her charismatic voice echoing around the room.


    [haaa...I want more..] Sheined right after. The room quaking from her tempered voice alone.


    [but I don''t have any faith energy left.well. I will have my time..why notfinally a male ''Embodiment of lust'' is born and with a celestial soul nheless . A miracle among miracles.it really was a struck of great luck that my child found him first..haaa.what I would do to visit the mortal realm and have him by my side..curse these ''chains of time'' deeming us gods out the mortal realm..but I have my ways...hahahaha!!!]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [but I have my ways...hahahaha!!!]


    "haaa!!!!...."


    As woke up, his eyes wide open. Like he had seen a nightmare. He tried remembering what it was but...remembered nothing. But the fear of someone trying to get him still lingered within.


    He gradually calmed down, feeling a warm and gentle hand on his back, slowly pulling him back to his bed.


    "Did my dear As had a nightmare" Amelia said with a sweet voice.


    "haaa.kinda." he replied, turning to her but for some reason, she looked huge, her gorgeous face to her big pale tits, which still had love marks on them.


    "Wait.what??" he questioned in confusion, his gazending on his small hands andstly to his left hand where a special ring was missing.


    "Looking for this.." Amelia said with a smirk, showing his aging ring.


    As tried to get it but she raised her hand even higher, where his tiny hands couldn''t reach.


    e ongive it to me" he said, with his cute baby voice.


    "hahahaha..I think I prefer you this way, my dear As."


    He tried to reach it many times but she would raise her hand even higher.


    "You bullied me so much there and now it''s my time."


    Amelia was smiling like she was having the time of her life. ying with him as she pleases.


    In the past, before the day of the reckoning because of King Henry. She would bully him from time to time and that would be the best moments of her whole day of healing so many people and doing the same thing now. She couldn''t help but y with him a bit more.


    As could take it right away but didn''t, ying with her antics. So he just gave up, again sleeping by her side.


    "hahahaha.you are so cute As. I just wasn''t to eat you up." Amelia said,ing closer to the child.


    "well.you did eat mineyou know what"


    Amelia became red all of sudden, so to hide her face, she cuddled with him. Covering his face with her soft bosoms.


    Both of them hugged each other again, feelingfortable in each otherpany.


    "I missed you Amelia," he said, relishing on her chest.


    "me too, my dear.me too.. I don''t know how I lived a full month without you." she said, pulling him closer.


    "how''s everyone?" he asked.


    "....everyone''s fine, don''t worry. All is going ording to n." She said, caressing his head. "But..."


    "but.?"


    "haa...you must have already heard of them... Valha. I got some info that, they are supporting your father from behind.." she answered, her sweet and kind voice, turning sour through anger.


    ''hmmm..I see...I had my doubts but it seems, Fanxia kingdom isn''t the only one on the list.I seems I have to go with B.''


    Amelia cooled down right away, hugging As even more. Why wouldn''t she, he was there, within her reach, her only peace. Without him, her life wouldn''t be life anymore, and after that intense session. It was already clear only he could ever touch her and give her heart this feeling of fulfillment.


    Talking about Fulfillment and needs. She started feeling something rubbing on her stomach and feeling its shape and hardness, she clearly knew what it was.


    "you are just a five year old and your hormones already kicking in huh."


    As smiled, showing the aged ring on his finger as she saw him slowly changing his form. The staff which she was feeling on her stomach getting bigger and bigger.


    "When did you..?" she asked in surprise, looking at her hand, where she thought she had the ring.


    "..how about another round." He said, groping her bare plump ass.


    "ahhhh!! my body still feels sensitive but, for you, always my love.....Ahhhhh!!!!"


    She moaned, feeling his thick dick, entering her deep valley.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    With that, another round of passionate bondage started, but now he didn''t get tired so easily. Now, Amelia faced his true power and his unlimited stamina which would only be finished when he pleases.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As was ruffling Amelia''s white hair, her soft and straight hair falling from his hand. He would y more, but she was fast asleep. Tired from their hours and hours of bonding. So he didn''t want to wake up the sleeping beauty. She deserved all the rest she could get as he had used half of his techniques on her virgin body.


    He smiled, gazing at her goddess-like face. He had a notion to touch her soft and pale cheeks, shining from the morning sunlight. And to give a long passionate kiss to her pink lips looking like fresh juicy fruit, ready to be eaten right away.


    He reminisced the moments when he was pounding her deep inside her womb as she was continuously moaning and shouting to bear a child inside her. He followed, pumping every bit of his seed inside her, fulfilling her wish.


    ''haa..sorry, Amelia....my seed inside you can''t bear my offsprings..''


    Using his aura concealing technique to the fullest. He gradually slid out the bed and properly covered her naked body with the sheets.


    He had already cleaned her and himself when she was already asleep, but he couldn''t clean that one spot where his own cum was constantlying out. He hade inside her so.. much that it reached, two-digit numbers and he was ready to go on and on, but she lost her consciousness right after.


    He looked back at her again, with a satisfied smile. Satisfied that, finally, someone could finally handle him to such a degree. On many past asions, he would control himself to stop if the women before him lost consciousness or were too tired but the gorgeous white braded women before him handled his rigorous dick knocking on every part of her ero-zones, prating deep inside her womb.


    He started wearing his usual ck clothing from his storage rings when suddenly his earring started buzzing and who could it be other than the cunning B.


    Buzz..Buzz


    ''What does she wants now?''


    He slowly walked away at a corner, so he wouldn''t disturb his white flower.


    "Hello.."


    "Oh hello my dear assistant, how have you been?"


    "Fine....no, I would say it''s been great.." he replied looking back at Amelia.


    "...."


    ".what? why the sudden silence?"


    "..nothing, it just felt.....wrong.somehow. I would like to ask why you are in such a good mood but time is ticking and I''m gonna go out of Fanxia kingdom tomorrow."


    "yeah.about that, I would like to alsoe"


    "What??!!!!.....Are you serious??!!"


    "yes.i would like to properly help my boss in this war, so that I won''t lose my jobter on, if, something happens to you."


    "hmm.sounds fishy but youing with me is all I need to hear..oh did you said something to the princess? I didn''t know you were so close with her"


    ".yeah, it''s a long story but I hope you would help herter on."


    "haaa..I have been.helping her. Why did you think I came to this country in the first ce?"


    As was silent for a second. Thinking his guess was somehow right. She really did had a reason for staying here.


    "hmm.how about we talk more about that tomorrow morning. I will be at your home."


    "it would be.great.if you cameahemtonight."


    "haha.are you sure?"


    ".no no noI will meet you tomorrow." She replied with a bit of panic, listening to his eptance right away.


    "..Your wish." He said, canceling the call, right after.


    He turned, looking back when his eyes caught someone, someone who looked very, very angry. Standing there, ring at him with her white eyes. Her body was all covered by the sheets.


    She paced near him, with her every step, As stepped back as he felt her aura slowly rising and he definitely knew what the reason was.


    "you said.


    Step!


    You wouldn''t.


    Step!


    Leave me again" she said with a growl, her wrath evident with her body giving out a ridiculous amount of mana.


    As he stepped back in caution, his back knocked on the wall, near the corner.


    "AmeliaI can exin." He said, both of his hands up in the air. Showing his surrender.


    Amelia was now near him, still staring at him.


    "Exin.." she said.


    "uumm.....I will show you, instead of telling," he said, pulling her body into his chest.


    Amelia didn''t resist at all, being observed in his embrace, the anger slowly dying off, as she was in contact with him. She hugged him right away, gripping his back with a bit more force.


    As clearly felt a bit of pain from the way she was hugging him, who seemed afraid that he would just vanish away from her life.


    ''haa..I won''t leave you just like that you dummy.'' He thought with a sign.


    He really likes Amelia, as she was there for him from the moment he was born, taking care of him, healing him and by some chance and luck, they had finally met after so many weeks and days. Why would he leave her just like that?


    He used his advanced teleportation symbol, incasing both of them with their own aura. The improved teleportation symbol appearing at their feet which only he could see and then


    Zizz


    Amelia was relishing his embrace, her eyes closed feeling his warmth, but, she felt a bit imbnced with sharp forces of air knocking on her soft chicks. The sound of the striding air starting to ring on her ears forcing her eyes open, only to see the clouds and the blue sky. Her own white hair, fluttering like crazy like she was falling and to her doubt, she looked around in shock and she was indeed.. falling.


    "whwhhaaatttt!!!!??"


    Amelia shouted in panic, her eyes now wide open in shock. To her surprise. They were falling, they were literally falling from the sky, she didn''t know how, she didn''t know why, but they were falling. Her sheets fluttering from the falling pressure.


    "oh.you opened your eyes, how''s the experience?!!" As asked with confidence.


    Amelia''s grip which was already tight was now even tighter, with her mana in the mix. She was fully attached to him like glue.


    "As.how? why? Are we going to die!!??" she asked in a panic.


    "haha.silly, I am just showing off"


    "wh...


    Zizz..


    at??"


    Both of them appeared in the same room. the same location where both of them disappeared from.


    "whwhat just happened?" she asked, her hands quaking a bit.


    Feeling her hands, vibrating on his back. As felt a bit sorry but it had to be done, he needed to prove to her that his ''Blink'' wasn''t simple, only having the capacity to teleport to a certain reaching point.


    He hugged her, tightly, calming her down right away.


    "do you understand now? I just took you to the sky and brought you back to your room, where my vision didn''t reach. My space symbol is more powerful than you imagine my dear Amelia.


    Now that I can teleport others with me, I will teleport, mom Anny and Tan.."


    "wait!!!" she bellowed, interrupting his words.


    "wha.."


    "Don''t go As!! If you teleport back to the Capital. You will be locked. King Henry has already surrounded the whole country with the dark shield!!


    It only allows people to teleport in and band anyone to teleport out. From his previous experience of you escaping, he raised the power of the dark shield. I don''t know how but it will only be bad news for you and for our n if you attempt to go back."


    "...and if I stay there for a second, my bloodline connection with Father will give my location right away." he replied, his hand twitching on his forehead.


    ''haa...I almost fell for the trap, here I thought. I could meet mom after so many days. ohhh...how much I want to see my Angel like mother.''


    As felt a bit depressed, now listening to this new piece of information.


    "ok.lets stick with the n, I will check the outside, you guys check the inside. Which also means, I will have to investigate Valha."


    ".."


    As gazed at her, as she wasn''t replying at all. Her sad eyes looking at him like she was going to cry any second.


    "yo..you said, you wouldn''t leave me.."


    "haaI''m always with you dummy. I just showed you I can teleport anyce anytime. Listen, my dear" he said, pulling her by her waist.


    "You are also an Alibion adventurer. You cane to your office any time you want and you have to just call me and..


    Zizz..


    I will be by your side." He said, appearing behind her back, hugging her slim waist wrapped up by the sheets.


    Amelia felt a bit surprised but, feeling his warmth. All she needed was him, she was indeed surprised to see a five-year-old using such power that could give all the human society, mind-numbing news.


    She swayed her hand behind, touching his chiseled chin and feeling his cheeks.


    "You better..I want you, here, every night...ok?"


    As nodded. cing his chin on her shoulder, and kissing her neck.


    "ok...that''s a promise."


    Amelia felt her whole body jolting, feeling his single kiss on her neck. She wanted more, his kisses, his love, his attention, and can''t forget his holy sword.


    Knowing he was going away, she didn''t let him go, pulling him even closer by his neck with her right hand and her left hand, behind her arse. Touching his Excalibur.


    "..onest time?" she asked with an cute tone, her voice so delicate that As wanted to eat her up.


    As pushed her near the wide ss window as they were near the corner. The sheets falling down, uncovering her pale gorgeous hour-ss-like body.


    His dick hardened in seconds, gazing at her naked body from behind.


    He unsheathed his sword from his pants, prating her wet valley right away, all the way, knocking on her womb from the start.


    "Ahhhhh!!!!!"


    She moaned, feeling his dick piercing her insides. Her tongue lulling out from the sudden mind-numbing pleasure. she supported herself from the ss window, her melons and hand pressing on the ss for sustenance.


    As feeling his dick in the warmth of her insides started moving his body. Pumping his massive dick in and out. His waist started pping her round buttocks.


    p!..... p! p!.. p! p! p! p!


    "Ahhh!!!....As!!. I am stiahhh!! Ohh!!....still sensitiveahh! ahh! ahh! ahh! ahh!..."


    Another morning started with the moan of the Holy saintess echoing around the room, her boobs stered on the ss wall, pinned by the holy sword from her behind.


    "AAAHHHHH!!!!!!!"


    *****


    join discord for important announcements: https://discord.gg/dtanQzTF5s

 Announcement

    Announcement


    To my lovely readers who have joined me until now, I thank you all so so much for sticking with me and this story. this announcement seems like I am ending this novel but no. I assure you it''s not. I am just changing tforms.


    you can still keep reading this story on ringdom. it''s a new tform for readers and writers. they gave me the opportunity to publish this story on their site. go ahead, click the link below and continue reading about the adventures of our dear As. I will upload it daily there. trying my best to make the story more interesting and this novel will be deleted on this site.


    so I hope you all would still walk with me in this journey. and again. thank you so so much.


    from your Author: Highelder


    and please follow my ount in ringdom.?


    link: /novel/kW9Ky1Hb6Kr3QCAUZ1rGnA%3D%3D-The-life-of-a-haughty-Prince.html


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!